Katari

I wrote this story. I am not sure if I will continue but I wrote it out to a good stopping point. It is 27.5k words and about 90 pages. I hope everyone enjoys it as much as I did writing it. I really enjoy feedback, comments etc so if you provide feedback it will inspire me to write more. Chapter 1 The late afternoon sun slanted through the tall front windows of the living room, spilling golden stripes across the hardwood floor like a sleepy tiger stretched out in light. The house smelled of lemon furniture polish and faint espresso grounds, the kind of calm, lived-in scent that settled like warm breath on wood and woven blankets. Samantha sat half-curled on the couch, bare feet tucked under her, her laptop propped up by a couple of old engineering textbooks that made a makeshift desk on her thighs. Her eyes flicked across equations and circuit diagrams, her fingers occasionally tapping a note or rearranging a symbol, and every so often she muttered a correction under her breath, brows drawn, hair falling into her face. The front door clicked open. Samantha didn’t glance up. “Hey, Hol,” she said lazily, voice muffled by her focus, her tone light but warm. There was the soft shuffle of sneakers on the entry mat, the rustle of a backpack being dropped to the floor—then something else. A quiet, rhythmic swish, like thick fabric against a nylon strap. Samantha didn't look until she heard the refrigerator open. “Hey, Sam,” came Holly’s voice, smooth and slow like melting wax, tinged with that ever-present easygoing edge. “How’s the world of voltage and suffering?” Samantha smirked. “Still shocking, thanks. You?” Holly’s laugh was low and breathy, a quiet thrum in the room. “Mmm. Survived a senior project meeting with only minor existential damage.” The fridge door thumped shut and the soft pop of a soda tab filled the space. “What are we doing for dinner?” “Anything that isn’t ramen,” Samantha said, finally glancing up from her laptop—and pausing. Her eyes narrowed slightly. Holly had moved into the kitchen, out of view again, but something had caught Sam’s eye. Something... odd. Near the wall by the hallway, set down like a casual afterthought, was a bag. But not just any bag. It was pastel mint green and white gingham, soft-looking with wide shoulder straps and a ridiculous pattern of cartoon Snoopy and Woodstock dancing over it like some nostalgic relic of 90s childhood. The kind of thing you’d expect to see slung over the arm of a mom chasing a toddler, not the chilled-out, all-grown Holly. Something about it buzzed wrong in Samantha’s brain—not just because she’d never seen it before, but because of what it looked like. It wasn’t quite a gym bag, not a backpack, not really a tote either. It was... structured. Reinforced at the corners. Padded-looking, like it had compartments for delicate things. Maybe insulated? Could it be for lunches? But it was so... big. “What’s that?” Samantha asked, gesturing toward the bag. Holly’s voice drifted from the kitchen. “Hmm?” “That bag by the hallway. Snoopy one. Is that new?” There was a pause. Just the briefest flick of silence that wasn’t quite long enough to be suspicious—but not short enough to be forgotten. “Oh. Yeah. Picked it up at a vintage shop,” Holly replied easily, the clink of a glass setting down following her words. “Isn’t it wild? Totally cute.” “It’s... something,” Samantha said, her tone light but confused. “Never seen it before.” “Just got it today. Thought it’d be funny.” Another pause, then, with an airy chuckle: “Anyway, I’ve gotta take this call, sorry! Be back down later.” And with that, footsteps padded up the stairs. The sound of a bedroom door clicking shut echoed faintly. Samantha stared at the hallway. The silence that followed was the familiar kind, wrapped around her like a blanket—still, calm, the steady hum of her laptop fan and a distant birdcall outside the window the only interruptions. She blinked, took a sip from her water bottle, and tried to return to her notes. Thirty minutes later, she realized she hadn’t added a single line. Her attention kept snagging. Every time her eyes dropped to the screen, her mind looped back around. The bag. That damn bag. It was too cute. That was the thing. Too deliberately cute. It was almost performative in its charm. Like, a grown woman with a pastel cartoon Snoopy bag? That wasn’t just quirky—it was curated. Intentional. And she’d never seen it before, even though they lived together, shared groceries, cleaned the same house. Holly didn’t usually hide her thrift hauls. She was proud of them, always swinging a new find into the room with a grin, showing off a weird lamp or a floral jumpsuit like it was high art. But this? It had just... appeared. Samantha finally closed her laptop with a sigh, the click echoing into the quiet room. She stretched her arms overhead, bones crackling, then stood, toes flexing against the rug before she padded barefoot toward the bag. The closer she got, the stranger it felt. The bag was definitely high-quality, well-made. The kind of stitching that didn’t fray. It smelled faintly of something floral—baby powder? No, softer. Maybe lavender detergent and plastic. There was a faint sheen on the zipper pulls, polished silver catching the light. She crouched beside it, one hand reaching out, fingers brushing the textured fabric. Not insulated. Not a cooler. Her brows knit together, curiosity growing sharper. There was a front flap. Wide. Snapped closed. She glanced up, then back toward the stairs. Still silence. She hesitated a breath longer, then tugged open the flap with a soft fwip. Her eyes flicked down. Inside were smaller pouches, all neatly arranged. One was mesh, containing a small bottle of baby oil. Another had what looked like wipes—actual baby wipes, unscented. Then there was a folded changing mat, mint green, clean and new, tucked against the back wall of the bag. Samantha blinked. There was another compartment. A zipper this time. She slid it down slowly. The teeth parted with a gentle hiss of nylon. Inside were folded, sealed plastic packages—thick, soft-looking... what even were these? She reached in, brushed a finger against one. It crinkled under her touch. Smooth plastic, cartoon patterns—little stars, teddy bears, crescent moons. Thick, absorbent padding? Diapers. Big ones. Not for babies. Samantha froze. Her breath caught in her throat, every neuron lighting up at once. The bag hadn’t been left there by accident. Holly had just... set it down. Like it was nothing. Like it belonged. But nothing about this felt casual. Nothing about it made sense. It was both completely innocent in appearance and impossibly charged in implication. Her heart was suddenly in her ears, pounding like it was trying to escape. She leaned forward, fingers trembling slightly now, and peeled back another soft flap, peering deeper into the bag. What else was in here? The first thing Samantha pulled free was the wooden hairbrush. It wasn’t just for brushing hair. That much was clear the moment her fingers wrapped around the worn, smooth handle. The grain of the wood had been polished by use, not vanity. The back was broad and flat, the kind of surface that wasn’t really meant for detangling anything. It was the kind of brush meant to make a sound when it hit skin. She stared at it for a moment, blinking slowly as she turned it over in her hands, reading the glint of wear in the lacquer, the slight round of the bristles long ignored in favor of the brush’s other, more intentional use. She set it down beside the bag and kept going. Next came a soft rattle of metal against nylon—she reached into the corner pouch and her hand closed around something cool, hard. A pair of handcuffs, not the plastic fuzzy kind from a party store, but real ones, heavy and silvery and compact, like something clipped to a belt in a dark alley. Her breath hitched just slightly. She set those down too, beside the brush, like puzzle pieces in a game she didn’t know the rules of. The rustling of the main compartment brought her next find into view. It was pastel blue. Silicone. An adult-sized pacifier. Her fingers hesitated above it for a long second before she dared to touch it. It lay there nestled in a mesh pocket like it belonged—clean, deliberate, with a little plastic loop and a curve wide enough to press into a full-grown mouth. Her lips parted slightly, her tongue flicking unconsciously across them as her mind spun out in a dozen different directions, none of them landing anywhere solid. There was a rustle of soft plastic again as she shifted the flap and found—no way. Samantha’s fingers curled around something glossy, slippery, and pulled it free: a diaper cover. The same pattern as the bag. Gingham mint green. Dancing cartoon Snoopy and Woodstock in gleeful ignorance of context, the elastic bands puffed and pristine like they were waiting for a storybook child to come running through a field. But this wasn’t for a child. The waistbands were too big. The hips too wide. This was adult-sized. Designed, cut, and stitched for someone fully grown. Her pulse thudded at the base of her throat as she reached further. A sippy cup. The kind with a soft silicone mouthpiece and two grip handles on either side, but adult-sized. She tested the weight, disbelieving, then found a baby bottle next to it—also grown up in scale, the nipple longer, thicker, the bottle built to fit full meals of liquid, not formula. Its surface was printed with tiny clouds and smiling stars. Samantha stared at it, transfixed. This wasn't a joke. None of it was. The smell inside the bag had deepened—a faint powdery sweetness and something else she couldn’t place, like warmth and safety and a memory she couldn’t name. Her heart was in her ears again, cheeks warming with a blush that had no name, just heat and confusion and something that felt like falling— SMACK. A firm, open-palmed swat landed directly on her butt. Not hard enough to hurt, but definite enough to jolt her entire body like someone had plugged her spine into an outlet. “Hey now,” came Holly’s voice, low and laced with a smirk, “didn’t anyone ever tell you it’s rude to go through someone else’s things?” Samantha yelped—actually yelped—and dropped the diaper cover like it burned, spinning upright so fast she nearly tripped over herself. Her hands shot behind her, palms awkwardly covering the spot Holly had just smacked as if she could erase the moment from existence. Her face was flushed, her mouth trying to form a sentence and failing at every attempt. “H-Holly! I—I didn’t, I mean, I was just—” Holly stood in the archway, one hand on her hip, the other holding her now-finished soda can, a lazy, amused glint sparkling behind her blue eyes. Her golden hair was tied back messily, a few strands stuck to the curve of her cheek, and she looked infuriatingly calm. “Curiosity,” she said with the long, teasing drawl of someone who knew she had the upper hand, “is very cute, Sammy. But you know what happened the last time someone poked around in that bag without asking?” Samantha blinked, heart still racing. “I—what?” “They got in trouble,” Holly said, her grin widening like a crescent moon, “and ended up in timeout.” Samantha’s brain short-circuited. Her mouth moved but nothing came out. She gaped at her roommate like she was hearing her speak Martian. The idea—her, in timeout? Her, over this? She wasn’t a kid, she wasn’t—wait, why did that idea make her stomach do flips? Holly tilted her head and took a step closer. “Hmm. Do you need a timeout, Sammy?” Her voice went singsong on the name, like she was addressing a disobedient preschooler. “I think someone’s been naughty.” Samantha’s entire body flushed. She had no idea what to say, what to think—what to feel. The tension between them thickened, but not in a hostile way. It was charged, electric, like static before lightning. Holly’s grin didn’t waver for a second. And then, after exactly five seconds of eye contact so potent it could’ve started a small fire, Holly laughed. “Relax. I’m just kidding.” She put everything back in and scooped up the diaper bag in one fluid motion, slinging it back over her shoulder like it was just a yoga tote, and padded off toward the stairs. Samantha didn’t move. She just stood there. Frozen. Heart pounding. Mind spinning. Watching the sway of that ridiculous bag disappear around the corner, her ears ringing with the sound of her own pulse and the echo of Holly’s voice whispering Do you need a timeout, Sammy? in the back of her head like a spell cast and still sinking into her skin. Dinner was quiet—but not in the peaceful, shared-comfort kind of way. The kind of quiet that pressed against the walls like rising steam, curling around the silverware and the low hum of the ceiling fan overhead. Forks clinked against ceramic. The smell of baked garlic and roasted vegetables hung thick in the air, layered over with the buttery heat of toasted bread, but Samantha barely tasted a bite. She stabbed a piece of zucchini, chewed, nodded absently at something Holly hadn’t even said. Her eyes drifted—not directly at her roommate, but in her orbit. Holly sat across the table, long legs crossed at the ankles, her plate half-finished, posture easy and a little slouched, like someone completely unaware or unbothered. Her blond hair was twisted up into a messy bun that swayed gently every time she tilted her head to sip her sparkling water. She looked... like she hadn’t a care in the world. And Samantha hated how much that made her feel like she had every care. Holly hadn't said a thing since earlier. Just came down for dinner, dished out portions like everything was normal, and sat. Smiling. Not smug. Not teasing. Just... watching. Patiently. Like she was waiting for something to bloom. Samantha cleared her throat, pushing her food around as casually as she could manage. “So... how was your day?” Holly didn’t miss a beat. “Not too bad,” she said, scooping up a bite of roasted sweet potato with the same grace she’d use to tie a flower into her hair. “Had a couple early morning classes. Worked for a bit. Came home. Nothing too exciting.” Samantha blinked. “Wait—you worked?” “Mmhmm.” Holly popped the bite into her mouth, chewed slowly, calmly. Her blue eyes lifted just slightly to meet Sam’s across the table. “I babysit sometimes.” Samantha paused. She blinked again, as if that might clear whatever fog had slipped into her brain like gas under a locked door. “Since when?” “Oh, on and off,” Holly said, waving a hand lazily. “Helps pay for the expensive cheese I keep buying.” It should’ve made sense. Holly would babysit. She had that kind of presence—calm, nurturing, surprisingly firm when she needed to be. Samantha could absolutely see some exhausted couple handing their toddler over to Holly with a sigh of relief. It made perfect sense. Except for the contents of that bag. Pacifier. Sippy cup. Handcuffs. And that brush. Samantha could still feel the polished curve of it in her palm. “So...” Samantha kept her voice light, casual, so casual she could barely recognize it herself, “that’s why you had that bag with you today? The, uh. Diaper bag?” Holly didn’t even look surprised. In fact, she smiled. Not a big, wide, “gotcha” smile. Just a tiny, slow-curling, quiet kind of smile. Like she’d been waiting for this very question, like it was the blooming of a flower she’d planted hours ago and watered with nothing but silence and that one swat earlier. “You seem awfully interested in that diaper bag,” she said, tone feather-soft but unmistakably sharp around the edges. Samantha flushed. “What? No, I was just... I mean, it was just there, and I hadn’t seen it before, and it’s—” “Sure,” Holly said, cutting her off with a grin and another sip of her drink. “Sure you’re not.” Samantha’s face burned. She fumbled with her fork, glanced down at her plate, then back up. “Well, is that why you had it?” she asked again, louder this time. “You were babysitting today?” Holly nodded. “Mmhmm.” And nothing more. No elaboration. No explanation. Just that single sound, calm and content, like she was answering whether or not she’d watered the houseplants. But Samantha had seen what was in that bag. Those weren’t toddler-sized diapers. That wasn’t a normal hairbrush. Pacifiers weren’t sold with adult-sized bottles unless someone meant them to go together. She wasn’t stupid. She was an engineering student, for god’s sake—she’d spent three days debugging a fluid dynamics simulation but she could not compute what she’d seen upstairs and the words now coming out of Holly’s mouth. She tried again. “Oh,” she said, stabbing her food again, voice trying to sound curious but not too curious, casual but not disbelieving. “So... why, uh... were there some... unusual things in the bag?” She was proud she managed to get the sentence out. The word “unusual” hung in the air like a helium balloon caught in the rafters, dangling just out of reach. Holly didn't speak immediately. She chewed a slow bite of asparagus. Swallowed. Set her fork down delicately beside her plate. Then she leaned back just slightly, one arm draped over the back of her chair, eyes locked on Samantha like a cat watching something twitch under the couch. “Unusual?” she asked, voice soft and blank like the space before a storm. Samantha’s face went crimson. “I mean—just, like. Stuff I didn’t expect,” she said quickly. “In a diaper bag. That’s all. Just... you know. Not baby stuff.” Holly raised a brow, and Samantha hated the way that one tiny movement made her feel like she was back under a microscope in chem lab. Heat clawed its way up her throat. “Oh?” Holly said, tilting her head slightly. “You went pretty far in there to figure that out.” Samantha dropped her gaze. “I wasn’t snooping, I was—” “Exploring,” Holly offered, a wicked glimmer in her eyes. “Curiously. Like a little scientist.” Samantha wanted to crawl under the table. But she didn’t. She stayed right there. Her thighs pressed tightly together under the table. Her fingers clenched in her napkin. Her heart beating a little too fast, not because she was afraid, not exactly—but because she didn’t understand what was happening inside her, didn’t understand why that quiet teasing voice and those perfectly normal words were making her feel like the floor was shifting beneath her. Holly didn’t say anything else. She just smiled. Bit into a carrot. Samantha swallowed, trying to act normal, trying to pretend this was just dinner and nothing more, trying not to think about the adult pacifier and the mint-green diaper cover with cheerful Snoopy prints tucked into a bag that had definitely not been packed for a toddler. She shifted in her seat. And somehow, despite herself, despite the confusion still swirling like smoke in her chest, she asked: “So... why were there... handcuffs in a diaper bag?” Chapter 2 Holly didn’t even blink. She just leaned back in her chair with the kind of smug grace that came from knowing exactly what was coming next and watching it unfold, like a magician watching her cards flip one by one in someone else’s hand. That slow, dangerous smile crept back onto her face, the one that made Samantha’s stomach twist and heat curl low in her spine. “I’ll answer your question,” Holly said, picking up her water glass and swirling it absently, “but only after you answer mine.” Samantha blinked. “Wait, what?” Holly tilted her head, golden strands falling loose from her bun as she pinned Sam with that maddeningly calm stare. “When I came home,” she said softly, “I put the diaper bag over there—” she gestured lazily toward the corner of the living room, the spot still faintly marked by the square of sunlight that had caught the edge of the gingham pattern earlier, “—not exactly in your path. Not next to the fridge. Not near the couch. But somehow, when I came back downstairs, you had managed to go through it so thoroughly that you found the handcuffs.” She let that hang in the air. Samantha's throat was dry. “They were at the bottom,” Holly continued, smile not breaking. “Of a side pocket. Not exactly visible at a glance.” She leaned forward just slightly, the edge of her voice sharpening like a knife being gently honed on a whetstone. “So I’m just curious, Sammy. What was so interesting about a diaper bag... that got you to examine it like you were prepping for an experiment?” Samantha’s mouth opened. Closed. Her hand tightened around her fork even though she wasn’t going to eat another bite. “I—” she started, then stopped. “I don’t... I don’t know.” And she didn’t. Not really. She didn’t know why the mint-green gingham pulled her eyes like a tractor beam. She didn’t know why her breath caught when she touched the brush, or why Holly’s words earlier—Do you need a timeout?—had curled around her brain and refused to leave, echoing back again and again like some childish mantra cloaked in something darker, something hotter. She didn’t know why the plastic crinkle of those diapers made her thighs tense under the table. She didn’t know why she was flushed just sitting here. All she knew was that something had clicked open inside her, and she wasn’t sure whether she was terrified or fascinated—or both. Holly watched her flounder. Didn’t press. Just sipped from her glass again. Samantha sat in silence. And then Holly said, casual as you please, “You remember earlier, when I asked if you needed a timeout?” Samantha’s breath caught. She looked up. Holly set the glass down. Her fingers traced the condensation on the rim, slow and idle. “If you can’t answer my question, maybe a little time in timeout would help you figure it out.” That landed like a thunderclap. Samantha blinked. Her heart tripped over itself. “I—” she sputtered, a flush racing up her chest. “I don’t... I mean, what if I don’t want to go to timeout?” Her voice was smaller than she meant it to be. Not quite scared, but uncertain, like she was stepping into water she couldn’t see the bottom of. Holly’s grin widened. “Oh, sweetheart,” she said, voice velvet and honey and mischief. “If you don’t answer my question, you don’t get a choice.” Samantha’s whole body tensed—but not in fear. Not in the way you brace for impact. It was a tension like a wire being drawn tight, humming with energy. She couldn’t explain it. Didn’t have the vocabulary for the sensation blooming under her skin. It wasn’t just embarrassment. It wasn’t just confusion. It was heat. It was interest, messy and tangled and unknown. And Holly knew. Of course she knew. She could see it in Samantha’s eyes, in the pink blooming across her cheeks, in the way she kept crossing and uncrossing her legs under the table like she couldn’t get comfortable. Samantha swallowed. “I’m... I’m not going to timeout.” It came out a whisper. Defiant, but weak. Like a kindergartener standing up to the teacher and regretting it halfway through. Holly let out a soft laugh—that laugh, the one that made Samantha’s stomach do backflips. “Then answer the question.” Her tone shifted again—gentle but firm, like she was speaking to a stubborn child. There was something coiling in the words, something almost parental in the cadence, and it made Samantha feel eight inches tall. And then Holly dropped her voice further. “Unless,” she said, tapping one manicured finger against her glass, “you’re going to throw a tantrum in timeout too. In which case, I might have to think about... further consequences.” Samantha stared at her. Mouth dry. Heart racing. Body hot all over. She had no idea what to say. She didn’t even know what she wanted to say. Her lips parted. Closed again. Her thighs pressed together beneath the table like they were trying to hide the swirl of heat gathering between them. She wanted to ask. Wanted to know what this all meant. Wanted to know why Holly had that bag, why the things inside didn’t match the story she was giving, and why every word out of Holly’s mouth made her feel like she was slipping into some deeper current she didn’t understand. But all she could do was sit there. Frozen. Confused. Burning. Not sure what to do. Samantha’s voice barely broke the space between them. “I... I don’t know why I was so interested.” The words floated across the table like a secret dropped in the middle of dinner. Her eyes didn’t quite meet Holly’s; they hung somewhere near her fork, focused on the reflection of kitchen light on steel tines. Her shoulders curled slightly inward, instinctively shielding herself from something she couldn’t name. Holly, of course, grinned. “Oh, sweetheart,” she said, drawing the syllables out like they were dipped in molasses. “That’s not gonna cut it.” Samantha’s cheeks burned, a vivid pink blooming across her skin, and she squirmed slightly in her chair. Still, there was something in the air—something stronger now than earlier. Like a rope wrapping slowly around her, drawing tighter with every sentence. She cleared her throat and lifted her chin, just a little. “I really don’t know,” she said again, but it came out softer than intended—whinier. The sound made her freeze in place. Holly’s lips twitched upward. “Mm-mm. That’s not a good enough answer,” she said, her voice honeyed but firm, like a mother gently chastising a child who knows exactly what they did wrong. “Now, it’s time to decide, Sammy.” Samantha’s stomach fluttered at the way she said her name. Not “Sam.” Not “Samantha.” Sammy. Diminutive. Intimate. Dangerous. “The next words out of your mouth,” Holly continued, pointing slowly toward the living room corner where the diaper bag had once sat—“are either going to be your actual answer, or you’re going to get up, walk over to that corner, and stand there until you can come up with one.” Samantha's lips parted. She stared at Holly, stunned. Was she serious? Her heart thudded. She couldn’t tell if she was embarrassed, panicked, or something far stranger, something warmer. Her mind raced, trying to parse the space between play and punishment, between teasing and command. Holly’s expression didn’t change. Still that soft, knowing smirk. Still that quiet control behind her voice, effortless and absolute. Samantha swallowed hard. She wanted to push back. But she didn’t. She took a deep breath instead, every muscle tensing with the effort of keeping still. “I just... I don’t know,” she said, slower this time, honestly. “I’d never seen you carry a bag like that before. And then when I looked in it, I noticed the diapers were adult-sized.” She hesitated, and when she continued, her voice dipped further, not quite ashamed but certainly shy. “And then there was the sippy cup. The big one. And the bottle. And it just kept getting more... weird. And more... interesting.” She looked up quickly, trying to read Holly’s face—only to find her roommate wearing a grin, not wide and wolfish, but tight and secretive, like Samantha had whispered something forbidden and Holly was delighted by it. That look made Samantha feel exposed in a way her words hadn’t. Like Holly knew what was unfolding inside her long before she did. Like she’d been waiting for this moment, for the truth to slide out from between Samantha’s defenses. But what had she revealed? Samantha didn’t know. Only that the air felt thick, and her own heartbeat had become thunder in her chest. Holly leaned forward slightly, arms resting on the edge of the table, and asked, ever so softly: “What did you like about the diapers?” The question hit like a slap made of silk. Samantha’s breath caught. Her entire body tightened. “I—I—” she started, eyes wide, skin hot. “You—you promised to answer my question first!” Holly burst out laughing. God, she was beautiful when she laughed like that. Not mocking, not cruel—just amused, utterly and completely enjoying herself, like a cat toying with a ribbon that had tied itself in a knot. “Alright, alright,” she said, catching her breath, eyes sparkling. “Fair’s fair.” She leaned closer, resting her chin on her hand, her gaze never leaving Samantha’s face. “The handcuffs,” Holly said, her voice suddenly huskier, lower, like she was telling a dirty secret, “are for restraining people. Silly.” She let the word silly land with playful cruelty, as if Samantha had asked what a fork was for. Then Holly straightened just a little and fixed her full attention—all of it—on Samantha’s eyes. “They’re especially effective,” she said quietly, “at keeping curious hands in place.” The words slammed into Samantha like a gust of wind, knocking the breath from her lungs. Her thighs pressed tighter together beneath the table, heat rushing through her so fast she nearly gasped. And Holly just stared at her. Waiting. That same question still hanging in the air. What did you like about the diapers? Samantha’s voice came fast, rushed, defensive: “There was nothing I liked about them.” Holly tilted her head. Her smile spread, slow and catlike. “Mm,” she said, as if weighing the words like fruit in a market. “Now that’s awfully naughty of you.” Samantha froze again, skin flushed hot all over. “To lie to me like that,” Holly continued, her voice going light again, teasing, but with a current running beneath it—something darker, something in control. “I thought you were supposed to be the good one, Sammy.” Samantha didn’t know what to say. Didn’t know where to look. Her hands fidgeted in her lap. She wanted to bolt. She wanted to stay. Her pulse was hammering and her throat was tight and Holly hadn’t moved an inch but it felt like she was drawing closer with every word. Then, after a small pause, Holly said it—soft and wicked, casual as a comment about dessert: “Maybe I should just put you in a diaper.” Samantha’s eyes widened. Holly went on, like she was talking about the weather. “Might help you figure out what you like so much about them.” Samantha didn’t breathe. Didn’t move. Didn’t know what to do. Samantha sits in her chair, paralyzed in a blur of dread and heat, as Holly rises and leaves the dining room. Her bare feet whisper against the hardwood floor as she walks away, the sound impossibly loud in the silence that follows. Samantha’s eyes are locked on the hallway, watching Holly disappear into the shadows of her room. Her heart is beating like it’s trying to outrun her chest. She should leave. Get up, laugh, brush it off, do something. Instead, she sits there, knuckles white on her thighs, the silence thick around her as a wave of shame crashes over her. But something else is tangled up in it. Something not shame. Something deeper. Older. She doesn’t know what it is, only that it roots her to the seat like she’s being pulled down. Thirty seconds later, Holly returns. She’s carrying a thick white diaper, colorful and cartoonish—its landing zone covered in cheerful foxes, sleepy clouds, and balloons with smiling faces. Alongside it, Holly carries a pack of baby wipes, and a large bottle of baby powder with a pink lid, all nestled neatly in the crook of her arm like a diaper-changing caddy straight out of a parenting commercial. Samantha’s stomach drops into her shoes. She watches every step Holly takes, her body coiled so tight it hums. As Holly passes her on the way to the table, she swings the diaper lightly against Samantha’s shoulder with a papf—playful, harmless, but thick and soft enough that Samantha flinches like she’s been branded. She jolts back in her chair with a gasp and nearly topples over. “Oh my god,” she squeaks, hands gripping the edges of the table like a lifeline. Holly cackles. “Relax, Sammy. You act like it bit you.” Samantha’s face is crimson, and she knows it. Her thighs are pressed together so tight it hurts. Holly drops everything on the table—the diaper unfurling a little as it lands, its pastel foxes smiling up at them both—and sits again with that maddening calmness, that queen-in-her-throne energy. She taps a finger against the powder bottle like she’s checking the weather. “Well,” Holly says brightly, “are you ready for your diaper?” She says it just like that. Like she’s asking a sleepy toddler if they’re ready for naptime. Samantha swallows a noise that wasn’t quite a gasp. “I—I don’t want to wear a diaper,” she mumbles, her voice as weak and unconvincing as a toddler caught stealing cookies. Holly roars with laughter. “Oh my god, that was adorable,” she says, wiping the corner of her eye with a knuckle. “That was the most pitiful little ‘no’ I’ve ever heard. You sounded like you were begging me to put it on you.” “I wasn’t,” Samantha says quickly, but her voice is too tight, too breathy. “Oh, but you are going to wear it,” Holly says simply, almost sweetly. “And you’re going to spend a little time thinking about why you’re so fascinated with this whole thing.” Samantha opens her mouth, but Holly holds up a finger. “But first,” she continues, “I need to know something important.” She leans forward, eyes locked on Samantha’s. Her voice softens, curling like satin. “Can I trust you to behave during your diaper change and timeout?” Samantha stares at her. She doesn’t answer. She can’t. Her brain has completely shorted out, her body burning up with something wild and inexplicable, like every nerve has been set to vibrate. The room tilts slightly. Her heart thunders behind her ribs. Holly nods slowly, knowingly. “That’s a no, huh?” She clicks her tongue once. “Well, I know you found that hairbrush in the bag, Sammy.” Samantha stiffens. “I also know you know exactly what it’s used for.” Holly smiles, sweet and sharp like candy glass. “It’d be unfortunate if I had to make an introduction between the two of you.” Samantha gulps and nods, quickly. “Good girl,” Holly says gently. Chapter 3 Holly stands, lifting the diaper from the table with one hand, and moves to the open area of the living room where the sunlight’s grown dim and golden. She crouches gracefully, unfolding the diaper on the floor with the ease of long-practiced hands, smoothing it out flat with her palm, fluffing the thick padding so it puffs open wide. “Come here,” she says. Samantha doesn’t move. Not until Holly looks up and says, a little differently, “Sammy.” The tone. Commanding. Serious. Not loud. Just final. And Samantha moves. Each step feels impossible. Her knees weak, feet bare on the cool wood. She walks like she’s being summoned by magic, a sleepwalker stepping into a spell. When she reaches Holly, the world feels smaller. Warmer. Intimate in a way that defies explanation. “Good girl,” Holly whispers again, gently taking Samantha’s hand and guiding her down. Samantha doesn’t resist. She lies back on the open diaper, the thickness puffing beneath her. The soft crinkle of it is deafening in the quiet room. Her heart pounds as Holly gently lifts her skirt. Fingers hook under the waistband of her panties. Samantha gasps softly as Holly slides them down and off with practiced grace, folding them and setting them aside like laundry. Samantha’s bare bottom rests against the soft, dry padding of the unfolded diaper, and every part of her is flushed so hot it’s like her blood has turned to fire. Then come the wipes. Cold. Startling. Holly wipes her with slow, deliberate care—clinical but gentle, like she’s changing someone she cares about. The wipe slides along her folds, her thighs, her skin prickling under the attention. Samantha bites her lip and closes her eyes, the humiliation soaking into her like water into cotton, but there’s a flutter in her belly she can’t name, a twist of something deep and shivery that she doesn’t want to stop. Then comes the powder. The scent is soft, floral and sweet, like clean laundry and childhood. Holly dusts it liberally across her skin, patting it in with practiced hands. “There we go,” Holly hums, as if she’s narrating this for no one at all. Then, with practiced efficiency, she folds the diaper up between Samantha’s legs. It cradles her. Pillowy. Warm. The padding presses against her with a shocking intimacy. She opens her eyes just in time to watch Holly smooth the front down, centering the foxes over her tummy, and then—rippp—one tape is pulled, pressed, sealed snug against her hip. Another. Then another. Four in all. Tight. Secure. Samantha’s legs tremble slightly. She can feel the diaper all around her, thick and inescapable, the soft crinkle echoing every breath she takes. Holly helps her sit up. Then pats her diapered butt. Samantha whimpers. Actually whimpers. “That’s a good fit,” Holly says with a pleased smile, smoothing the waistband at the back with both hands, like she’s checking the snugness on a toddler before nap. “Nice and tight. No leaks.” Samantha can barely breathe. The padding muffles everything. Her movement. Her thoughts. Her pride. But her skin is electric. Holly stands in front of her, hands on her hips, eyes sparkling with satisfaction. Then she tilts her head and says, in a syrupy singsong: “You look so cute like that, Sammy.” Samantha's eyes dropped, slowly, as if dragged by invisible hands. She looked down at herself—at the thick, puffy white bulk between her thighs, pastel foxes grinning up from her hips, cheerful and oblivious to her shame. Her skirt, once modest and loose, now rode up helplessly over the diaper’s curve, barely covering anything. The hem sat halfway up the padding, fluttering with every little movement. She could see it. Feel it. Hear it. And Holly didn’t give her long to sit with it. “Come on,” Holly said softly, her tone somewhere between coaxing and commanding, and she took Samantha by the wrist—not hard, not dragging, but firm. Unmistakable. The kind of grip that said you’re coming with me, now. Samantha rose without protest, her steps stiff, her balance thrown slightly off by the thick new padding forcing her thighs apart. She waddled as Holly led her across the hardwood floor to the same corner where the diaper bag had first caught her attention, like a trap baited with mint gingham and innocent nostalgia. Every step made her flinch with a soft crinkle, and she knew Holly could hear it too. When they reached the corner, Holly turned her gently and pressed one firm palm against her back. “Face the corner,” she said, voice low and syrup-sweet, like she was talking to a child who’d been sent there many times before. Her other hand landed on Samantha’s padded rear with a few brisk pats. “Hands at your sides. No fidgeting. No turning around.” Samantha’s cheeks burned so red she thought they might melt right off. “And if I see you doing anything but standing here, if I see you twitching, playing with your diaper, wandering off, whatever.... you will regret it. Understand?” Samantha nodded, the sound of her hair rustling against her shoulders loud in the still air. “Good. Because when you come out of timeout...” Holly’s voice dipped closer to her ear, warm breath teasing her neck, “you’re going to tell me exactly what you find so fascinating about those diapers.” And then Holly was gone....walking away, back toward the table. The sound of plates clinking together, silverware gathering in soft piles, drifted through the room like background noise from another world. Samantha stood frozen. Her forehead hovered inches from the wall, her arms hung at her sides, her fingers twitching slightly but otherwise still. Her whole body buzzed with awareness. She felt the diaper like it had become part of her, a second skin, alien and thick and impossible to ignore. She couldn’t stop thinking about how visible it was, how nothing but that tiny bit of skirt stood between her and total exposure. She felt ridiculous. She felt humiliated. But most of all—most of all—she felt something she couldn’t name. Something wicked and warm and wrong in the best possible way. Because the truth was, it didn’t feel bad. The shame was like a drug. The helplessness, the control Holly had over her, the soft, crinkling echo of every breath she took in that padded prison. It was doing something to her. She wasn’t supposed to like this, and maybe she didn’t. But her body was responding. Her thoughts spiraled in circles, back and back and back to the moment Holly unfolded the diaper, the way her fingers smoothed the powder into her skin, how secure the tapes had felt, closing her in. Fifteen long minutes passed like that. Her mind roamed everywhere and nowhere. She didn’t want to wet the diaper. She told herself that at least a dozen times. But her bladder was definitely sending signals now. Gentle ones, but getting stronger. And she couldn’t help it, her mind kept dancing with the possibility. With the question: What if I just... did? The image flashed across her vision—of standing here, blushing, as the warmth spread between her thighs, absorbed silently by the padding Holly had put her in. She shuddered, just slightly. Behind her, dishes clinked one last time. And then: footsteps. Holly’s bare feet padded softly across the floor, and before Samantha could brace for anything, a hand was on her shoulder. Not hard. Gentle. She turned her slowly. Holly’s expression was warm. That teasing smile was still there, but there was a softness to it now, an intimacy. “You ready to talk?” she asked, like she was checking on a toddler after a tantrum, like she already knew the answer. Samantha nodded, eyes cast down. “That’s my girl,” Holly said, and took her hand again leading her not back to the table, but to the couch. Samantha waddled quietly beside her. Every step made her wince. The crinkling was so loud now in the quiet living room, like thunder in her ears. She could only imagine how she looked from behind—her skirt riding up her back, the cartoon foxes on full display, her butt puffed out like she was wearing a pillow. Holly sat first. Then, gently, she guided Samantha down. The diaper crunched as she sat. Loudly. She froze halfway down, horrified—but Holly pulled her the rest of the way with ease. Samantha’s butt sank into the cushions, the diaper spreading under her with a fwump, warm and soft and thick beneath her. Her legs splayed slightly on instinct. Her cheeks burned hotter than ever. And Holly looked down at her with that same infuriating grin. Her eyes roamed openly over the diapered girl beside her. And then she said it, like she was commenting on the weather: “You look so cute right now.” Samantha didn’t feel cute. Not in the way Holly said it, like it was some adorable, saccharine moment meant to make her blush and smile. She didn’t feel small and pretty and precious. She felt small, yes, but raw with it. Like all her armor had been peeled away, inch by inch, until she was nothing but exposed nerves and crinkling plastic and this impossible pressure curling tighter and tighter inside her. Every time she moved, the diaper whispered around her hips. Every shift of her thighs pressed thick padding between her legs, keeping them apart. Her skirt might as well have not existed—at this point it did nothing, just a frilly suggestion flared out around the massive bulk taped around her. She could feel it everywhere. She couldn’t not feel it. Worse, she could feel her bladder. And it wasn’t just a background pressure anymore. It was growing. Pushing. Tapping at her awareness like a persistent knock on the door she didn’t want to open. And she knew. She knew what Holly’s solution was going to be. There was only one way this ended. Holly leaned back on the couch beside her, long and languid like a sun-warmed cat, clearly enjoying every flicker of emotion that played across Samantha’s face. “So,” she said with a grin, “how do you like your diaper?” “It’s not my diaper,” Samantha mumbled immediately, eyes dropping to her lap, her voice sharp with shame. Holly laughed. Not cruelly, just with that effortless amusement that made Samantha want to squirm more. And of course, squirming only made the crinkle crinkle crinkle worse. She shifted on the couch. The diaper flaared audibly under her. She blushed so hard it made her ears buzz. “Why did you put me in a diaper?” Holly tilted her head, smile still dancing at the corners of her mouth. “You practically begged for it, baby girl.” Samantha opened her mouth and then closed it. Then opened it again and stopped. She looked at Holly helplessly, searching for the right words, any words, and none came. Only heat, and pressure, and the faint sweet scent of baby powder rising from her thighs. Holly smirked. “Take your time. We’ve got all night.” She stood and padded back to the kitchen, the click of the fridge door and the fizz of two beers cracking open filling the air. When she returned, she handed one to Samantha, who took it gingerly with both hands like she wasn’t sure she was allowed to hold anything adult anymore. Holly sat beside her and said casually, “I thought about pouring it into one of those bottles you were so fascinated with. But maybe next time.” Samantha’s stomach fluttered hard. Then Holly added, offhand, “If you’re a good girl.” The words dropped like a stone in a lake. Samantha nearly choked on the beer as she sipped it. Her hands trembled slightly. Good girl. The phrase made something inside her twist, sweet and dangerous and unknown. She drank again, just to hide it. “The diaper’s... loud,” she said finally. “And thick. I have to waddle.” Holly chuckled into her bottle. “Of course it’s thick, silly. It has to be able to do its job.” Samantha shrank under the weight of that sentence. Her cheeks lit up. Her legs pressed closer, but the diaper refused to let them meet. She drank more of the beer, hoping it would dull the nerves coiling in her belly,but it only added to the growing tension in her bladder. The pressure was intense now. She fidgeted, her diaper crinkling with each movement, but Holly didn’t need to say anything. Her glance was enough, eyes sliding down, reading Samantha’s body like a chart, recognizing the subtle shifts. Samantha whimpered slightly. “I don’t know what I feel,” she said at last. “But I don’t like the diaper.” Holly’s smile faded. She shook her head slowly, like a disappointed teacher. “Sammy... you know what happens when you lie.” “I’m not lying,” Samantha said quickly, but the crack in her voice betrayed her. “Mmhm,” Holly hummed, setting down her beer and standing smoothly. “Then I guess you won’t mind going back to timeout for a bit. Since you clearly need more time to think.” “No Holly! I don’t want to go to timeout,” Samantha said, shrinking into the couch. But Holly had already taken her by the wrist again, standing her up with practiced ease. The crinkle of her diaper was deafening in the room as she was pulled to her feet. Her skirt barely covered anything now, just the top edge of the waistband, the foxes in full display. “If your naughty little butt doesn’t want to be in timeout,” Holly said, her tone syrupy and edged with steel, “maybe it’s time you stopped lying to me.” “I’m not!” Samantha started, but Holly was already walking her back to the corner. Her steps were hesitant, heavy, and the beer in her belly did not help. Every step made her bladder twinge harder, every foot closer to that wall another nail in her control. When they reached the corner again, Holly turned her and gently took both of Samantha’s wrists. She raised them up and placed her fingertips against the wall. “Touch your nose,” she said, “both hands. Just like that.” Samantha obeyed, trembling. “Good girl,” Holly said softly. Then came another pat on her thickly padded butt, firmer this time. “Stay like this. No fidgeting. No dropping your hands. If you move them? Timer starts over.” Samantha swallowed hard, her legs shaking. “H-Holly... I really have to pee,” she whispered, barely above a breath. Behind her, Holly’s voice drifted from the couch, sweet and smug. “You’re in a diaper, baby girl.” And just like that, Holly sat down, opened her beer again, and watched. While Samantha stood there in the corner, trembling, blushing, needing to pee more by the second, and knowing exactly what Holly expected her to do. Samantha stood trembling in the corner, nose to the wall, fingers pressed dutifully against it, toes straining forward, posture locked in enforced stillness. Her padded backside jutted out beneath her skirt, now nothing more than a crumpled veil barely concealing anything. Behind her, Holly lounged on the couch like a queen admiring the stillness of a captured moment, sipping her beer, eyes fixed on Samantha’s quivering form. The diaper made everything visible. Not just physically,though the thick pastel bulk bulged from beneath the hem like a balloon inflated with shame,but emotionally. Every twitch, every fidget, every little rock of the hips gave away Samantha’s growing desperation. Holly saw it in the way her thighs squeezed tighter, then looser, then tighter again. The soft padded wiggle of her bottom told a story her mouth refused to. And Holly loved every second of it. Samantha felt like she was crumbling. The pressure in her bladder was unbearable now, a steady, throbbing ache that made her knees knock, her fingers tremble. She tried not to move, tried to obey, but her body betrayed her with tiny, helpless motions—one heel lifting, then the other, her hips rocking back in a useless attempt to hold it all in. SMACK. She gasped. A firm hand landed square on her diapered butt, sending a wave of shock,and something else—up her spine. The padding softened the blow, sure, but the surprise of it made her jump, and in that instant of surrender, a hot, wet trickle escaped her. She whimpered. Hands still to the wall. Mortified. SMACK SMACK. Two more, quick and purposeful. The sudden swats, though still muted by the thickness of her diaper, shattered what control she had left. Her body gave out. Warmth surged between her thighs in an unstoppable flood. She moaned..... a soft and ashamed moan. Confused, as her bladder emptied into the waiting diaper, heat pooling, soaking, thickening. The padding swelled around her, growing heavier, puffier, impossibly more pronounced, and still it drank up everything. From behind her came Holly’s calm voice. “Quit fidgeting, hands back where they belong.” Samantha barely managed to adjust her hands, fingers brushing the wall again, heart pounding so hard she couldn’t hear anything else. Her face burned red hot. Her eyes welled up, though no tears fell. She was standing in a wet diaper. And it had absorbed everything. No leaking. No mess. Just... swollen warmth wrapped around her like a silent secret. Holly sat back down on the couch. Another sip of beer. Another long moment of watching Samantha writhe silently in the corner, the shame and heat settling deeper into her bones with each passing second. Ten minutes passed like that. Ten minutes of damp, squishy silence. And then Holly got up again. Samantha held her breath as she approached, body stiffening with dread. Holly crouched behind her with a slow, deliberate rustle of fabric and plastic, and then without asking her, fingers slipped under the edge of the diaper. A humiliating diaper check. “Hmm,” Holly said cheerfully, “You’re wet. But this one can hold a little more.” Samantha groaned, nearly collapsing in shame. But Holly just gave her another playful pat on the back of her diaper and guided her toward the couch. The diaper sagged heavily between her legs as she waddled. The squish was undeniable now, muffled with every step, and it took effort to sit. But Holly helped her down, and Samantha sank into the cushion with a loud, telltale crinkle. She couldn’t take it anymore. “Okay. That’s enough,” she snapped, squirming. “Let me out of this thing.” Holly looked over at her with the same amused glint she always wore when Samantha tried to reclaim even a shred of control. “I’ll change your diaper in a minute,” she said, tone light, teasing. “But only after you start telling the truth.” “I am—” “No,” Holly said, cutting her off with a single finger raised, “you’re not. You’re acting like a cranky little girl demanding a diaper change, but you’re not being honest.” Samantha’s shoulders slumped. She didn’t have the strength to fight anymore. The warmth between her thighs, the weight of the diaper, the way Holly looked at her, it all dissolved her will like sugar in hot tea. “I’m... I’m sorry for lying,” she said, barely above a whisper. Holly said nothing. Just waited. Samantha stared down at her knees. At the swollen, pastel foxes stretched tight across her diaper. “When I saw the diaper bag,” she said slowly, “and the diapers inside it... I—I immediately wondered what it would feel like. To wear one.” Holly’s smirk returned, soft and victorious. But she didn’t say a word. She didn’t need to. Holly didn’t push. She didn’t tease, didn’t interrupt. She just waited, leaned back on the couch beside Samantha, beer balanced casually in one hand, that calm unreadable smile resting on her lips. Her silence pulled the rest of it out of Samantha like a tide dragging secrets to shore. Samantha swallowed, the wet bulk of her diaper squishing softly beneath her as she shifted. The warmth, the weight of it—it was still there, like a second skin that wouldn’t let her forget what she’d done. “I…” Her voice was barely above a whisper. “When I was going through the diaper bag…” Even saying diaper made her flinch. The word burned like embarrassment held too long in the mouth. “…I found the bottle,” she continued. “And the pacifier.” Her cheeks turned a deeper shade of pink. “And I........I wondered what it’d be like. To use them.” Holly just smiled, didn’t say a word. Samantha went on. “And then I saw the… the hairbrush.” Her breath hitched at the memory. “I knew it wasn’t for hair,” she confessed, voice trembling but honest. “It frightened me. But it also… thrilled me. I didn’t want it to, but it did.” Holly turned her head slowly, that teasing grin curling again. “And how would a good little girl like you know what a spanking brush looks like?” Samantha’s eyes widened. Her face flared so red it looked sunburnt. She didn’t answer. Just stared at the floor, lips parting, then shutting, then parting again. But she couldn’t say it. So she kept going instead. “I couldn’t help myself,” she whispered. “I kept looking. That’s when I found the handcuffs.” Holly raised a brow. “Mmm. And what did you think about those, little miss curious?” Samantha’s voice went even softer. “I wondered… what they’d feel like. On me.” The moment hung in the air like fog. Thick. Charged. And then Holly stood, set her beer down, and leaned in wrapping Samantha in a warm, lingering hug that pressed her cheek to her shoulder. Samantha froze at first, overwhelmed, then slowly relaxed into the softness of it. She smelled powder, her own shame, and that faint hint of Holly’s skin. “You’re such a good girl for telling the truth,” Holly murmured, brushing a hand through her hair. “Shame you had to spend so long in timeout to get there.” Then she sat back down, picked up her beer, and took another sip, completely calm again. Samantha sat there, stunned. The diaper shifted with her every movement, an ever-present reminder of just how far things had gone. “Are you going to leave me in this?” she asked at last, squirming. Her voice was hesitant, fragile, colored with surprise that she even had the nerve to ask. Holly didn’t even look up. “I’ll change you,” she said lazily, “when I finish my beer.” She gestured toward Samantha’s bottle. “Drink up, baby girl.” The words landed like weights. Samantha took her beer, held it in both hands like she didn’t trust herself, and sipped slowly. Five minutes passed. Then ten. Each minute passed with the thick, swollen diaper pressing between her thighs. Every crinkle, every squish, reminded her of her place. The warmth wasn’t unpleasant, exactly. It had stopped being gross a while ago—it was just real. And the heaviness made her feel small, grounded, like she’d been wrapped in something that didn’t let her float away from her thoughts anymore. Holly stood eventually, brushing the front of her shorts. She stretched—arms over her head, back arching—then looked down at Samantha with that same soft mischief in her eyes. “So,” she said casually, “would you like your diaper changed? Or do you want to go back to your big girl clothes?” Samantha opened her mouth, then closed it. Everything had caught up to her now. The corner. The wetting. The touch of the tapes against her skin. Her head spun, not from alcohol but from being seen. Not judged. Just… known. “I want my big girl clothes back,” she said finally, voice quiet. Holly nodded, starting to turn. But Samantha wasn’t done. “And…” she said quickly, then stopped herself. Her chest rose and fell. She bit her lip. Looked up at Holly, suddenly vulnerable again. “Can you…” she exhaled, eyes lowering to the crinkling swell around her hips. “Can you… diaper me again? Another time?” Holly turned slowly, and the smile that bloomed across her face was gentle, knowing, radiant. She leaned down, tucked a finger beneath Samantha’s chin, and said sweetly: “I’ll think about it.” Chapter 4 Two weeks. Fourteen long, over-analyzed, heartbeat-counting, torturously ordinary days. Samantha had memorized every hour of them. The way nothing had changed, and yet everything had. Since that night—the night, when Holly had stripped her of her words, her adult pride, her clothes, and had taped a thick diaper around her hips like it was the most normal thing in the world. However, Samantha’s world had felt off-axis. They hadn't spoken of it again. Not directly. Holly had returned to her normal rhythm: classes, study groups, late-night coding sprawled across her bed with her laptop balanced on her knees. Samantha had hoped....assumed........there would be another conversation, a teasing jab, something. But Holly had given her nothing. Nothing except the torment of waiting. And the worst part? Samantha had started looking for signs. Like a junkie waiting for a hit, she watched Holly like a hawk every time she came home. She kept peeking near the door, under the coat rack, even near Holly’s laundry pile just to see, maybecatch a glimpse of that mint green gingham bag. Something. Anything. But the diaper bag hadn’t surfaced once. By Friday, she was practically vibrating from the tension of it all. She’d spent the whole day studying, which meant pretending to read the same three pages over and over while fighting the itch in her brain that had become Holly shaped. The living room was too quiet. Afternoon sun angled through the blinds in soft golden stripes, and the air carried the faint scent of old coffee and the lemon cleaner Holly liked. And then, the door opened. Holly walked in like she always did, long strides, relaxed posture, that lazy confidence trailing behind her like incense. She wore her usual Friday getup: jean shorts, a vintage tee knotted at the waist, and her backpack slung over one shoulder. She dropped it by the door without ceremony. No diaper bag. Samantha’s eyes zeroed in on the empty space beside it. Her gut twisted. Holly caught it. Of course she did. She didn’t say anything, didn’t smirk yet. Just walked to the fridge, opened it, bent down, the hem of her shorts riding up just enough to make Samantha want to squirm and pulled out a can of sparkling water. She popped the tab with a hiss and took a long sip, her eyes flicking toward Samantha as she leaned casually against the counter. Then she moved to the couch, sat beside her with her legs tucked under her, and looked at her roommate like a cat watching a caged bird peck at its own reflection. “How’s the studying going?” she asked, tone light. “Fine,” Samantha muttered, eyes back on her book, though the words were a blur of abstract math. Holly tilted her head, feigning a frown. “Why’s someone being so grumpy?” “I’m not,” Samantha shot back too quickly. “Ohhh,” Holly said, drawing the word out like warm taffy, “sounds like someone’s a little Grumpy Gills.” That line,the voice, the cadence,Dory from Finding Nemo, the singsong condescension, it all set something off in Samantha’s gut. Her whole body bristled. “I’m not being fucking grumpy,” she snapped. Holly’s eyebrows lifted. “Oof,” she said, half-laughing, but her voice gained a different tone. It was firmer, more commanding, wrapped in velour but edged in steel. “Grumpy and naughty?” The words struck a chord so deep in Samantha’s chest she felt it pulse between her legs. She looked at Holly, really looked. The casual posture, the amused eyes, the way her fingers wrapped around the can of water like she was holding the leash and waiting for the dog to realize it had nowhere to run. And Samantha remembered. The corner. The diaper. The wetting. She swallowed hard. Holly tilted her head again, slower this time. “Sounds like someone needs a nap,” she said in that infuriatingly sweet voice that made Samantha want to scream. “I don’t need a nap,” Samantha said, closing her book a little too fast and tossing it onto the coffee table. “I’m not a child.” Holly laughed. Really laughed. “Oh, sweetheart,” she said, brushing a curl from her face like it was the easiest thing in the world, “I seem to remember a certain naughty little girl who had to stand in the corner. Twice.” Samantha looked away. Her chest flushed, and her hands curled into fists. Holly wasn’t done. “And if memory serves…” Her grin stretched wider. “That same naughty girl couldn’t keep her diaper dry while she was there.” Samantha’s breath caught in her throat. Her skin went electric. Holly took another sip, watching her. “Yep,” she said cheerfully, “definitely needs a nap. Grumpy little ones always do.” “I’m not” Samantha blurted, then caught herself. She shook her head. “I don’t want a nap. I’m not going to take a nap.” Holly turned to her fully now, setting the can down on the table with a delicate clink. “Oh, baby girl,” she said, voice warm with mock pity and amusement all rolled into one as she leaned in just enough to make Samantha feel like a deer caught in headlights. “I think you will.” Samantha’s pulse picked up the moment Holly leaned in and spoke those seven devastating words. “I think you will,” Holly had said, like it was already decided, her voice that same syrupy mix of smug authority and faux concern that had left Samantha speechless more than once. But this time? This time her whole body tensed with the knowledge that Holly wasn’t bluffing. She could see it in her eyes, the shift, subtle but final. Holly wasn’t teasing anymore. She was handling. Samantha’s mouth opened in protest. “Holly, please,” she said, her voice trembling, not with fear but something tangled and confused, an odd mix of dread and anticipation. “Don’t make me take a nap. I’m not......I don’t want to. I’m not even tired.” Holly stood, smooth and graceful, like she’d done this before. She reached out and took Samantha gently by the arm, her grip light but firm. This was the kind of grip that didn’t pull, didn’t drag, but guided with quiet command. Samantha stood reluctantly, her body moving before her brain could argue. “Come on,” Holly said, her voice soothing. “You’re just going to lie down for a bit, baby girl. One hour. If you’re a good girl, I’ll come get you.” Samantha’s stomach did a flip at the phrase good girl, and she hated how her skin warmed instantly at the sound of it. She tried to resist, just a little. A slow dig of her heels. A slight stiffening in her arm. That was all it took. SMACK. A hard, open-palm swat landed square on her butt, not a warning tap this time but a spank. The padding of her jeans didn’t soften it much. The sound cracked in the air like a firework, and Samantha jumped, yelping softly. “Ah—!” Holly didn’t pause. Her grip tightened slightly as she walked Samantha down the hallway, voice sharpening just enough to make her breath catch. “If you make a fuss about naptime,” she said coolly, “then someone might just find herself grounded tonight.” Samantha blinked, confused, stammering. “Wait, what the fuck does that mean?” SMACK. Another spank, this one harder. More deliberate. Samantha gasped. Her face flared with heat. The burn from Holly’s palm lingered through her jeans and shot a jolt straight down her spine. “Language,” Holly said firmly. “You do not speak to me like that, little girl.” Samantha’s knees buckled slightly at the words. “‘Grounded’ means no going out tonight. No phone. No screen time. You’ll stay home, and I might even decide bedtime comes early.” Samantha opened her mouth to argue, but Holly cut in, her tone even sharper. “And if that little mouth of yours doesn’t clean itself up, I might have to wash it out with soap.” That shut Samantha up. Her breath came quick and shallow now, not just from the escalating tension, but from something she couldn’t name,something pulling her down into the exact place Holly clearly wanted her: off-balance, blushing, compliant. They reached her bedroom. Holly didn’t wait. She turned, and with that same infuriating calm, she reached for Samantha’s waistband and began to unbutton her jeans. Samantha jolted. “Wait! What are you doing?” “You can’t nap in these,” Holly said smoothly, as if it were obvious. “Too stiff. Too uncomfortable. You need to relax.” “But I—” Samantha started to protest again, but Holly was already working the jeans down her hips. She wasn’t rough. She didn’t yank. But she moved with the quiet certainty of someone who wasn’t asking permission. In seconds, Samantha stood there in just her t-shirt and underwear, arms crossed awkwardly over her chest, eyes darting to the side. Holly didn’t mock her. She just stepped over to the bed, pulled back the covers with a rustle, and patted the mattress like she was coaxing a sleepy toddler onto it. “Hop in,” she said, smiling. Samantha hesitated. Every cell in her body screamed don’t do this, but her feet betrayed her. She climbed into the bed, cheeks burning, crawling under the covers like she was five years old again. Holly tucked the blanket around her with shocking tenderness, then leaned in and brushed her hair off her forehead. And kissed her. Just a soft kiss, pressed to her brow, featherlight. “I’ll come get you when your nap is over,” Holly whispered. “That is, if you’re a good girl and stay in bed.” Samantha stared up at her, heart pounding. “What if I—?” “Nope,” Holly said, cutting her off. “No getting out of bed. Not for any reason. You move, you get up, you break the rules?” She smiled. “We’ll deal with that when it happens.” And then Holly turned. She walked out with the same graceful calm she always had, pausing at the door. She looked back once, her eyes twinkling. And then she closed the door behind her. Warmth. That was the first thing Samantha felt. Something soft, hazy warmth that wrapped her like a blanket before the rest of the world returned. Her limbs were heavy, the mattress clinging to her like it didn’t want to let go. Then she felt fingers, light and slow, brushing gently through her hair. She stirred, a quiet sigh slipping from her lips as the soft voice followed. “Time to wake up, sleepyhead.” Holly’s tone was low, sweet, almost sing-song. Samantha groaned softly and rolled onto her side, trying to burrow deeper into the covers. But the strokes to her hair became a gentle touch down her back, coaxing. “Nap time’s over,” Holly said again, chuckling softly. “You sure blew past your time limit for someone who definitely didn’t need a nap, hmm?” Samantha blinked her eyes open, slowly rolling onto her back. Her lashes fluttered, and she mumbled, “How long did I sleep?” “Two hours,” Holly said, standing up beside the bed and stretching slightly. “Guess you needed it more than you thought.” Samantha sat up with a dazed blink, rubbing her eyes. “No way…” “Mhm,” Holly confirmed. “Come on, sleepy girl. Brush your teeth, then meet me in the living room. We’ll figure out what we’re doing tonight.” Still not fully in command of her thoughts, Samantha slipped from the bed in nothing but her oversized T-shirt and underwear, padding barefoot into the bathroom without protest. She moved through the routine with autopilot grace..... toothbrush, toothpaste, water, a soft hum of bristles. And then Holly’s voice floated down the hallway, chipper and far too amused. “Do you need to go potty while you’re in there?” Samantha froze, mid-brush. Her eyes went wide in the mirror. Foam gathered at the corner of her mouth as her cheeks flushed deep red. “I do not need to go potty,” she snapped around the toothbrush, trying for indignation but muffled by bristles and bubbles. There was a pause. And then Holly’s voice again, laced with laughter: “Okay, okay.” When Samantha finally returned to the living room, Holly looked up from her phone and smiled warmly. “Good girl,” she said easily, “for taking your nap without any fuss.” Samantha’s lips twitched. She said nothing, but her eyes rolled with exaggerated annoyance even though deep down, buried under the layers of her pride and confusion, something in her chest fluttered at the words. Good girl. It echoed in her head like a bell, making her heart beat faster than it should’ve. “Anyway,” Holly continued, sitting up straighter, “you’re staying in tonight.” Samantha raised a brow but didn’t protest. “I was thinking,” Holly went on, “we could hang out, maybe order some takeout, watch a movie, just have a chill night. Sound good?” Samantha smiled for real now. “Yeah, actually. That sounds nice.” “I thought you’d like that.” And then— asual as anything, like she was suggesting socks over slippers Holly dropped it. “Since we’re not going anywhere, I’m just gonna go ahead and put you in your pajamas now.” Samantha blinked. She turned her head toward Holly slowly, confusion spreading across her face like ink in water. “…Wait, what?” Without a pause, Holly turned on her heel and started walking, not to Samantha’s room, as expected, but toward her own. Samantha blinked in confusion and followed. Her steps slowed as she realized where they were going, but she didn’t protest. Something inside her told her not to. Not yet. Holly’s bedroom door creaked open and in they went. The lighting was soft, the bed perfectly made, and everything smelled faintly of lavender and citrus,Holly’s signature scent. Before Samantha could process the shift, Holly turned to her and, with the same nonchalant authority she’d used countless times before, reached for the hem of Samantha’s shirt. “Arms up.” Samantha hesitated only a second before obeying, cheeks already warm. Holly lifted the shirt over her head and tugged it free, leaving her standing there in nothing but her underwear, arms folded over her chest like a nervous child. But Holly didn’t even blink as she was already moving toward her closet. And that’s when Samantha saw it. The diaper bag. Tucked neatly on the top shelf, the same mint gingham, the same ridiculous nostalgia. Her eyes went wide. Holly casually unzipped it and rummaged through its contents, her fingers moving with ease, familiarity. Then she pulled it out. A diaper. Not just any diaper but a monster of a diaper. Bigger, puffier, louder looking than anything Samantha had seen before. Its thick white body was patterned with barnyard animals, smiling cows and chickens, the logo Mega Barnyard stretched across the front. Holly also pulled out a fresh container of wipes and the same pink capped baby powder from before. “Okay,” Holly said, turning to face her. “Lay down on the bed.” Samantha froze. Just for a second. But the look Holly gave her, one brow raised, that patient, dominant stillness, broke through her momentary resistance like glass under a boot. “Quit playing games and get on the bed.” Samantha moved. She crawled onto the bed, heart hammering in her chest, and lay back with her eyes toward the ceiling. She heard Holly step closer. Felt fingers at the waistband of her underwear. Then the tug. The slide. They came off in one smooth pull and were set aside like they were nothing. Samantha’s thighs clenched reflexively. She couldn’t help but gasp when Holly unfolded the Mega Barnyard diaper. The crinkle of it sounded enormous, like plastic echoing in a cathedral. Holly fluffed it expertly, shaking it once to puff it up even more before slipping it beneath Samantha’s hips. “Lift up,” she said simply. Samantha did. The diaper slid under her, wide and padded and humiliatingly secure. Holly settled it beneath her, then reached for the powder. She applied it liberally, cool and soft against heated skin, dusting her inner thighs and across her mound. Samantha’s breath hitched. Holly didn’t rush. She folded the diaper up between Samantha’s legs, gently pressing it to her stomach, sealing her in with practiced care. The tapes followed—one, two, three, four, each one pulling snug, each one declaring the same thing: you’re not in charge here. Then Holly leaned down, her voice warm but firm. “Since you can’t be trusted to use the potty—even when I ask, I don’t really have much choice, do I?” she said. “Until I can trust you again, this is how it’s going to be.” Samantha said nothing. She couldn’t. She lay there in stunned silence, the thick diaper wrapped around her, her body tingling with a thousand unnameable feelings. Holly turned and went back to her closet. When she returned, she was holding something folded in her arms. A one-piece pajama sleeper, soft pink with white stars on the fabric and cuffs at the wrists and ankles. “What… what is that?” Samantha asked, her voice hushed. Holly laughed. “Pajamas, silly.” She unzipped the back, a long pull from the base of the neck to the lower back. “Come on. Stand up.” Samantha obeyed, legs awkward with the new bulk between them. The sleeper was pulled over her head, arms guided into sleeves, legs into legs. Holly zipped it up slowly, carefully. Samantha didn’t notice anything until she heard a a subtle snap that made the zipper vanish under a flap of fabric. And with that, she was sealed in. No way out. Not without Holly. Samantha barely had time to process it before Holly gave her a few soft pats on the diaper’s rear......pat pat pat, each a reminder of how thickly padded she was. “I’m going to watch some TV,” Holly said, turning away. “I’ll order food in a bit. Be good.” Samantha stood there for a moment, stunned, before waddling, actually waddling, into the bathroom. She closed the door and looked into the mirror. The sleeper hugged her body in all the wrong ways. The diaper forced her legs apart, bulging through the leg cuffs, rounding her hips and puffing her bottom so much it was comical. The thick plastic rustled with every step. She looked like an overgrown toddler in adult-sized footie pajamas, something for children or toddlers, not something real, not something she should be in. But she was. And seeing herself like this, seemingly trapped in the soft fabric, sealed in a diaper she couldn’t escape, made something inside her ache and hum. Humiliation. Heat. A dark, strange pleasure. She stood there, staring at herself in the mirror, cheeks flushed, heart pounding, not knowing if she wanted to cry or curl up or… or something else entirely. All she knew was that she was humiliated. And, despite herself, maybe because of herself, she liked it. Chapter 5 The bathroom door creaked softly as Samantha stepped out, the heavy warmth of the sleeper clinging to her body like velvet. She waddled, there was no other word for it,down the hallway, each thick step muffled by the plush carpet and underscored by the soft, plasticky crinkle crinkle crinkle that followed her like a shadow. She stepped into the living room. Holly was already sprawled on the couch, legs tucked up, sparkling water in hand, watching some half-awful reality dating show where the contestants were clearly either paid actors or had lost a bet. She didn’t look up immediately......didn’t have to. Samantha’s approach announced itself in sound and shame. Still, Holly smiled when she glanced over. “There’s my little star.” Samantha sank down beside her, the diaper squishing out under her weight, the unmistakable noise practically echoing off the walls. The sleeper strained gently at her shoulders as she settled in, the back zip tugging slightly against her movement. She tried not to think about it. She tried harder not to think about how good it felt to be sitting here beside Holly. Warm. Not fighting. Just… being. The show played on, two women arguing over a guy with teeth too white to be real. Samantha found herself getting sucked in, mind drifting from her diapered state for a moment. Then Holly stood. “I got something for us,” she said over her shoulder as she walked to the kitchen. She opened the fridge, pulled out two beers, popped the caps with a practiced flick of the wrist. One went into a frosty pint glass. The other? Into a big pastel adult-sized sippy cup. Pink, with tiny clouds and stars dancing across the lid. Samantha’s jaw dropped as Holly approached and handed it to her with a straight face. “Really?” Holly smiled sweetly. “Don’t want you spilling on my couch, now do I?” Then she raised her own glass and tapped it lightly against the sippy cup. “Cheers.” Samantha, mortified, took a sip from the soft mouthpiece. It wasn’t bad, she had to admit. It was cold and bubbly and exactly what she needed to settle her nerves. The show continued, more drama unfolding on screen. And still, the diaper never let her forget. With every shift of her legs, every lean or laugh, it crinkled, loud and unrelenting, and Holly’s occasional sidelong glances only deepened Samantha’s squirming. She tried to sit still. Couldn’t. It was like her body was rebelling. By the time the final rose ceremony of the episode began, Samantha had finished her beer, the sippy cup resting empty on the end table. Holly drained her own glass, stood up with both, and walked to the kitchen. Samantha leaned her head back against the couch cushion, relaxed for a split second until Holly called over her shoulder, “I’m just refilling yours. I’ll be right back. I’ve got to grab the pizza.” Samantha sat bolt upright. “Wait! You’re leaving me like this?” Holly came back just long enough to bend down in front of her, both hands resting gently on Samantha’s knees. Her voice softened, almost affectionate. “I trust you to be a good little girl while I’m gone,” she said, smoothing a hand up Samantha’s thigh. “No trouble, no touching, no unzipping. Just stay on the couch and be good.” Her smile widened slightly. “Because if there is any trouble… if I come home and find you’ve been naughty…” She leaned closer, her mouth brushing Samantha’s ear. “I will give you a spanking you won’t forget.” Samantha gulped. Her skin prickled. “I.....I won’t,” she said quickly. “I promise. I’ll be good.” Holly leaned back, amused. “Good to hear.” She stepped back, picked up her purse from the hook, and glanced toward the front door. “But,” she added suddenly, “if you don’t trust yourself to behave, I could always go next door and get Mrs. Keller to come over and keep you company.” Samantha’s eyes went wide. “No!” she blurted. “I—I’ll behave. I promise. Please don’t…” Holly’s smirk was devilish. “That’s what I thought.” She slung her purse over her shoulder, gave Samantha one last pat on her diapered bottom, and walked out, closing the door behind her. Silence settled in. The TV played on in the background. And Samantha sat there on the couch, stiff, blinking, her pulse thudding in her ears. Her legs shifted again. The crinkle echoed. Her diaper was swollen with padding, her sleeper snug, her dignity clinging by a thread. She sighed. And then it hit her.........hard. Her bladder. She shifted in place again, frowning slightly, hand reflexively moving to her stomach. All that beer… Her mind raced back to Holly’s voice, teasing and light. Do you need to go potty while you're in there? She’d said no. Of course she had. Because she was still trying to pretend. Now, sitting there, in pajamas with a zipper she could not reach, trapped in a diaper thicker than anything she'd ever imagined, Samantha groaned quietly and let her head fall back. “Oh god,” she muttered under her breath, “why didn’t I go when I had the chance…” And she cursed herself for drinking the beer. Fifteen minutes. It felt like an eternity compressed into a single, desperate thought: Don't pee. Don't pee. Don’t. Samantha sat on the couch, squirming in the thick embrace of the Mega Barnyard diaper beneath the pastel sleeper, every slight shift releasing a chorus of humiliating crinkles into the quiet living room. Her legs pressed tightly together, crossed like a vice, but it did nothing. The pressure in her bladder was rising like a tide, constant and unrelenting, until even breathing too deeply seemed to make it worse. She bit her lip. The worst part wasn’t even the urgency, it was the knowledge that she couldn’t do anything about it. That helplessness, thick and soft and taped around her hips, wrapped in a one-piece sleeper zipped up safe and secure was starting to gnaw at her. Not just physically, but mentally. She stood with a groan and twisted her body around, reaching behind her back, fingers stretching desperately toward the zipper. She could feel the fabric strain, her muscles flexing, but no matter how she bent or contorted, she couldn’t reach it. Her fingers brushed uselessly at the upper back of the sleeper, nowhere near the actual closure. Frustrated, she waddled to the bathroom, hoping the mirror might help. She turned around, looking over her shoulder. What she saw made her stomach drop. The zipper was gone, completely hidden beneath a wide flap stitched seamlessly into the fabric, sealed by two thick black snaps. The message was clear: she wasn’t getting out of this unless Holly wanted her out. And if she was being honest with herself, that realization was half of what made her bladder threaten to give in right then and there. She shuffled back into the living room, cheeks burning, her waddle even more pronounced. She tried to sit, to act normal, tucking her legs up awkwardly and squeezing tight again, willing the pressure away. It wasn’t working. Five minutes later, the front door opened, and in walked Holly, smiling as casually as if she’d just come back from a jog instead of leaving her roommate trapped in a diapered onesie like a misbehaving toddler. She placed the pizza box on the kitchen counter, tossing her keys in the bowl, and turned toward the couch. “How’s my good little girl doing?” Samantha flinched at the words. But somehow, impossibly, they triggered something deeper, familiar, and instinctive. The words good girl slipped under her skin, making her mouth move before she could second guess it. “I was,” she said quietly, “a good girl.” Holly beamed. She sauntered over and knelt next to the couch. “Let’s find out.” Samantha’s heart jumped as Holly’s hand slipped around her thigh and pressed against the front of the diaper, squeezing gently, then patting. The check was methodical like she’d done this before. She had. Samantha felt her cheeks blaze as she stared forward, her entire body tensing with shame. “Awwww,” Holly cooed. “Still dry! You are a good girl, huh?” Then came the tickling. Two hands, suddenly under her arms, fingers dancing along her sides, over the fabric of the sleeper. Samantha shrieked, laughing helplessly as she squirmed, trying to twist away but there was nowhere to go. “Tickle tickle tickle,” Holly sang in full on baby talk. “Who’s a dry little diaperbutt? You are! Who’s my big girl in her clean diapee?” Samantha howled, thrashing And then she gasped. The laughter stopped mid breath as warmth bloomed between her legs. “Oh no oh my god!” The flood started slowly, just a trickle, but the moment she tensed, trying to stop it, it broke loose completely. The diaper drank it in greedily, swelling, the padding expanding even more around her hips as her control slipped through her fingers like sand. Holly froze, then burst into laughter. “Oh my god I literally spoke too soon!” she giggled, standing and ruffling Samantha’s hair like she’d just spilled juice, not just humiliated herself completely. “My big girl couldn’t hold it!” Samantha was mortified. Holly, meanwhile, was already turning toward the kitchen. “Just sit tight, puddles. I’ll get us some plates.” Samantha sat there, lips parted, heart pounding, legs spread slightly from the thick, wet mass between her thighs. She could feel the diaper cling tighter now, the weight undeniable, impossible to ignore. The onesie made sure of that. She tried to breathe. Tried to stay still. Tried not to cry or smile or moan or think. Holly came back in a minute later, carrying two plates stacked with slices, a fresh napkin tucked under her arm. She sat back down beside Samantha and placed one of the plates in her lap like she was feeding a child. Then she leaned back, grabbed the remote, and said with an easy grin: “Alright. What do you want to watch, little one?” Samantha sat still, frozen in the wreckage of her dignity. The diaper was heavy now, swollen and thick between her thighs, forcing them apart even as she tried to pretend it wasn’t there. But there was no wetness against her skin, no leaking, nothing to remind her of the humiliating loss of control except the pressure of the padding itself, which had only grown more suffocating, more present. She couldn’t ignore it anymore than she could ignore her own breathing. It was part of her now. And Holly… Holly didn’t seem the least bit concerned. Samantha was lost in her thoughts, trying to process how her night had spiraled so far beyond her expectations, when a soft tap landed right on her nose. She blinked and looked up into Holly’s grinning face. “I asked what you want to watch, silly girl.” Samantha lowered her gaze again. Her voice, small and tight. “Anything’s fine. You pick.” “Okay,” Holly said breezily, already reaching for the remote. She queued up another episode of the dating show, more over-tanned twenty-somethings, more fake tension, more wine-fueled drama. Samantha tried to focus. She chewed her pizza slowly, tried to watch the screen, but the swollen mass taped between her legs made every position feel awkward. She shifted constantly, the diaper crinkling with each motion, drawing her attention back to herself again and again. Holly didn’t seem to care. She was laughing at the show, sipping her beer, completely at ease. And Samantha felt… trapped. During the first commercial break, she found her courage. “How long are you going to keep me in this?” she asked, voice hushed but pointed, poking at the diaper’s edge with the side of her hand. Holly didn’t even look at her at first. She just reached over casually, as if checking the weather, and pressed two fingers into the thick padding between Samantha’s legs. Gave it a gentle squeeze. “You barely even wet it,” she said lightly, eyes still on the TV. “That’s a nighttime diaper, Sammy. It’s made to hold a lot.” Samantha’s stomach dropped. She had expected something like that, but hearing it out loud made it worse. She scowled. “Aren’t you supposed to change it immediately after it’s wet?” Holly laughed. A real, belly-deep laugh that made Samantha’s ears burn. “No, honey,” she said, turning to her. “You’re in a super thick diaper with a ton of baby powder. I checked it. You’re not gonna get a rash.” Samantha pouted. But Holly wasn’t done. “That diaper will be just fine for a few more wettings, trust me.” She leaned back into the couch and added with a smirk, “That’s kind of the point, isn’t it?” Before Samantha could respond, Holly reached into her hoodie pocket and pulled something out. A pacifier. She didn’t give Samantha time to protest. Just reached over and popped it right into her mouth, a single smooth motion like she'd done it a hundred times before. Then she tugged gently on Samantha’s arm, guiding her down until she was curled in Holly’s lap. Holly’s arms came around her, one hand settling on the curve of her diapered rear. She began to pat softly, thump, thump, thump, a steady rhythm. The kind of motion you’d use to soothe a sleepy baby. Samantha wanted to get mad. She wanted to bite out a sarcastic comment, push the pacifier away, remind Holly she was twenty-two, not two. But her body had other ideas. The slow, rhythmic pats. The warm beer fuzzing in her veins. The soft suckling of the pacifier,her lips had instinctively accepted it and the thick mind-numbing padding hugging her hips… It was all too much. She melted. Fully relaxed, head on Holly’s chest, eyelids fluttering. Her body had stopped fighting. Holly reached for the sippy cup with her free hand and brought it to Samantha’s mouth. She tilted it slightly, letting a sip of the chilled beer trickle into her lips past the pacifier. Samantha drank lazily, her cheeks flushing as she suckled from the babyish spout. “Good girl,” Holly whispered, as the next scene of the show lit up the screen, and she gave her another soft pat. Then another. And another. Samantha had never felt anything like this. Not in her twenty two years, not in childhood, not in dreams. The warmth of Holly’s arms around her, the slow, steady rhythm of soft pats against her thickly padded butt, the soft suckling on the pacifier gently bobbing between her lips every sensation swirled into something that shouldn't have been relaxing but somehow was. It was blissful. Exhilarating in the way roller coasters were exhilarating terrifying, impossible, and yet so right once you let go. And Samantha had let go. Literally. Samantha didn’t know exactly when it started. An hour had passed, maybe more since they curled together on the couch, lost in the glow of terrible reality TV. And somewhere in that stretch of time, as her head rested against Holly’s chest and the rhythm of the pacifier matched the rhythm of the show, her body had just… relaxed. The warning signals never flared. The tension in her bladder hadn’t risen to a breaking point. She’d just suddenly felt it: warmth blooming between her thighs, slowly and steadily, the thick padding swelling further to absorb it all without complaint. Her diaper didn’t leak, didn’t even squish much beneath her. It just took everything. And Holly’s hand kept patting her. Gently. Comfortably. As if nothing had changed. Samantha sat up sharply, her breath catching. She pulled the pacifier from her mouth, fingers trembling, her face flushed with something deeper than embarrassment........shock. “Holly,” she whispered. “I just… I just had an accident.” Holly didn’t look away from the screen. “Okay,” she said lazily. “You’re not getting changed until bedtime, remember?” “No,” Samantha said, a little more forcefully, turning fully toward her. “You don’t understand. I didn’t mean to. I didn’t even notice it was happening until I was already doing it.” That got Holly’s attention. She turned her head, slow and calm, her eyes meeting Samantha’s, then she laughed. A light, breezy sound, like Samantha had told her she forgot to wash her cup. “Well,” Holly said with a shrug, “good thing you’re wearing a diaper.” Samantha’s heart dropped. She stared at Holly in disbelief, the weight of her accident and the weight of Holly’s total nonchalance colliding inside her like sparks in dry grass. “Let me out of it,” she snapped. “Let me out of this now.” Holly didn’t respond. She just turned back to the show, unbothered. That was it. Something inside Samantha snapped. “PAY ATTENTION TO ME DAMNIT!” she shouted, fists clenched, her voice pitched high, trembling with a mix of rage and panic and shame. The moment the words left her mouth, she knew. She knew. Holly paused the show with a quiet click. The screen froze on a contestant mid sob. Then she turned. Slowly. Her face no longer wore its usual teasing smile. Her voice dropped—calm, low, and laced with steel. “What did you just say to me?” Samantha’s mouth opened, but the words caught in her throat. Holly stood up. “You wanted to be in a diaper,” she said, her tone quiet and sharp. “You asked for it.” Samantha shook her head weakly. “I didn’t mean—” “And you know what?” Holly interrupted. “Little girls in diapers do not get to yell at adults. Ever.” Her eyes narrowed, and for the first time, Samantha felt small. Not in the cute, safe, swaddled kind of way. In the you are in trouble kind of way. Holly pointed toward the wall next to the entryway. “Go stand in the corner. Right now.” Samantha stared at her. “Now, Samantha. And you do not come out until I say so.” Samantha froze. Every nerve screamed at her to move, to obey, but her legs wouldn’t cooperate. She stood trembling at the edge of the couch, glaring at the corner, willing it to vanish. Her pride clung tight, even as dread pulled her down like an undertow. She knew she was in trouble. Knew what Holly had said. But something about choosing to go to that corner, waddling there in her swollen diaper like a scolded toddler, felt impossible. Holly, still eerily calm, met her eyes. “You have five seconds to get up and go to that corner, or I’m giving you a spanking,” she said, her tone like iron wrapped in silk. “And after the spanking, you’re still going to the corner.” Samantha’s chest tightened. Her mind scrambled. Every route she imagined ended the same way: her, standing nose-to-wall, humiliated—and in most of those versions, her butt stung. She hesitated. Just a moment too long. From the couch, she heard Holly sigh. “Well,” Holly said, her voice light but firm, “spanking it is.” That broke her. “Wait!” Samantha cried out, the word sharp with panic. “I’ll go........I’ll go to the corner!” But it was too late. Holly reached down and took Samantha’s arm, not hard but with undeniable authority. Before Samantha could make sense of what was happening, she was draped across Holly’s lap, her face toward the floor, her padded rear raised high in the air. “Wait—Holly—what—” She felt her body tense, pressed against the warmth of Holly’s thighs. Her diapered bottom perched perfectly over Holly’s lap, exposed, helpless, and trembling. She heard the fait pop of snaps being undone. Holly murmured something under her breath and gently pulled the flap open at the back of the sleeper. Then came the zipper, slow and deliberate, running down her spine. Samantha swallowed hard, heart pounding so fast it felt like a drumbeat against her ribs. The onesie parted open. And then the worst part. The tapes of the diaper rustled loudly as Holly peeled them free. The cool air hit her bare cheeks. The shame of it all, a full-grown woman, laid bare across her roommate’s lap, waiting for punishment like a naughty little girl seared into her like fire. And then it began. Smack. The first spank landed solid and sharp. Samantha gasped, jerking against Holly’s grip. Smack. Smack. Smack. Four. Five. Six. Tears stung her eyes as the heat bloomed across her cheeks, each strike building upon the last. Holly didn’t pause, didn’t lecture just delivered each swat with unwavering rhythm and firm conviction. By the seventh, Samantha was crying. “Please!” she whimpered. “Please, I’m sorry! I’ll be good, I promise I’ll be good!” Smack. “Are you going to listen next time?” Holly asked, her voice even. “Yes! Yes!” Smack. Smack. Smack. Three more. Each one sharper, each one scorching. And then it stopped. Holly’s hand rested gently on her back for a moment before she spoke. “Corner. Now.” Samantha didn’t argue. She sniffled, tears streaking her cheeks, and shuffled to her feet, her opened onesie hanging around her knees, her thick diaper sagging loose at the bottom of her legs, still half-attached, swinging with every awkward, waddled step. She didn’t even bother pulling it up. She just waddled.......exposed, punished, and sobbing—to the corner. The next thirty minutes stretched on endlessly. Samantha stood trembling in the corner, arms limp at her sides, her nose inches from the wall. Her face burned almost as hot as the skin on her bare, freshly spanked bottom, still glowing red and aching from every one of Holly’s deliberate, punishing spanks. Her onesie and diaper sat bunched around her ankles like discarded pride, every shifting breath, every twitch of her legs reminding her of just how exposed she was. Her mind raced. Was Holly still angry? Was this it? Would she forgive her? Was she about to be punished again? That uncertainty, paired with the raw sting still pulsing with each heartbeat, left her adrift in her own spiraling thoughts. The corner became a mirror. Every second she stood there, she replayed what she’d done. The yelling. The refusal. The tantrum. She felt small. Regretful. Ashamed. And very alone. Then....finally..........she heard footsteps behind her. Soft. Steady. She didn’t dare move. Without a word, Holly knelt behind her. Samantha felt her touch at her ankles as the swollen, used diaper was gently lifted from where it hung limply around her legs. Holly folded it like muscle memory, sealing the tapes together into a neat, practiced bundle. Next came the onesie, tugged from her feet and legs entirely. They were gone before Samantha could think, leaving her completely bare, flushed from head to toe. And then Holly wrapped her arms around her. No scolding. No commands. Just warmth. Just the comfort of two arms pulling her in, holding her tight. Samantha collapsed. The tears came fast and deep, shuddering sobs wracked her as she buried her face into Holly’s shoulder. Her hands clutched at her shirt, needing to hold on to something solid, something safe. “I’m sorry,” she choked out between sobs. “I didn’t mean to yell. I didn’t mean to be bad. I just…” She couldn’t even finish the sentence. She just kept crying, saying “I’m sorry” again and again into Holly’s neck. Holly said nothing at first. She simply held her tighter. One hand rubbed soft circles on her back, the other resting against the curve of Samantha’s shoulder. Her voice, when it came, was gentle and steady. “Shhh... it’s okay,” she whispered. “You’re forgiven, sweetheart. I’m not mad.” That undid Samantha all over again. For three full minutes, she cried in Holly’s arms, melted into her, every bit of tension wrung out with each tear. Eventually, her breathing slowed. Her sobs faded to hiccuped sighs and sniffles. She wiped at her eyes clumsily, still cradled in Holly’s arms. Then, softly: “What now?” Holly smiled against her hair. “Well,” she said calmly, “that’s up to you.” Samantha sniffled again, looking up at her. Holly’s voice stayed soft, patient. “If you want, you can go put on your big girl clothes and come watch a movie with me. Or I can put you to bed now if you’re tired.” She gave Samantha a knowing look. “Or... I can get you into a clean diaper and you can watch the movie all cozy on the couch.” Samantha blinked at her. The words hung in the air. She didn’t know what she wanted. The offer to choose made her heart twist in new ways. Holly kissed her forehead. “Take your time, baby. I’ll go toss the diaper and set your jammies aside.” Samantha stood quietly as Holly left the room. She didn’t rush her decision. Her body still felt raw. Her heart, too. The idea of changing and pretending nothing happened felt hollow. The idea of more TV felt... too much. When Holly returned, Samantha was waiting for her at the door, wrapped in uncertainty but finally sure of one thing. “I... I want to go to bed.” Holly nodded. “Okay, honey.” She stepped closer, brushing a damp lock of hair from Samantha’s cheek. “Do you want me to put you to bed?” Samantha nodded again. “Yes.” Holly paused, eyes searching hers. “Do you need a diaper before bed?” Samantha’s voice was barely a breath. She shook her head no. Holly smiled gently, took her hand, and led her down the hall to her room. Once inside, she pulled back the covers, helped Samantha climb in, and tucked the blankets up around her shoulders. She leaned down, kissed her forehead again. “Sweet dreams, my good girl.” Then Holly turned off the light and left the room, leaving the door cracked just slightly—soft, warm light spilling in. Samantha lay still beneath the covers, still red from earlier, eyes puffy from crying, but her chest finally still. Safe. Watched over. Home. Chapter 6 The sunlight filtering through the living room windows cast a warm golden glow across the hardwood floor, pooling like syrup over the rug where Holly sat cross-legged on the couch, one hand curled around a mug of coffee, the other idly flipping through channels with the remote. The house was still, quiet—serene in the way that only a lazy morning after a long night could be. Samantha padded into the room slowly, blinking away the last clinging threads of sleep. Her hair was a tousled mess, and she was still in the oversized shirt she’d slept in, bare legs brushing against the cold floor. She said nothing as she made her way to the kitchen, grabbing her own mug and pouring herself a cup, steam rising and curling in the air between her hands. When she sat beside Holly, the couch dipped slightly, and for a moment, neither of them said anything. Then Holly glanced over at her, smile gentle, voice warm with that same motherly tone she’d used the night before, equal parts affection and soft authority. “Good morning, baby,” she said sweetly. “How are you doing?” Samantha curled her fingers around her mug and stared into the dark swirl of coffee. “I’m doing much better,” she said, voice quiet but sure. Holly nodded and took a sip of her drink, letting the silence stretch just enough before saying, “Would you like to talk about last night?” Samantha hesitated, then gave the smallest nod. She wasn’t angry,not at all,but something about the question pulled at the center of her chest. Vulnerability didn’t come easy, and now it sat heavy on her tongue. Holly smiled again, softer now. “I imagine last night must’ve felt like a bit of a rollercoaster, huh?” Samantha gave a tiny laugh and nodded once more, her cheeks pinking at the memory. “I was hoping timeout would help you calm down a little,” Holly continued, her voice never once rising above that calm cadence. “Give you space to breathe, to feel what you were feeling. But… I know the spanking was probably intense.” Samantha lowered her gaze, her fingers tracing the rim of her mug. “I get it,” she said sheepishly, her voice barely above a whisper. “I didn’t listen. I said no when I knew I shouldn’t have.” “You made it hard for me to give you a choice,” Holly said gently. “I didn’t want to do that, sweetheart. But I needed you to understand that choices have consequences.” Samantha’s eyes shone, not with tears, but with the weight of acknowledgment. She just nodded again, and Holly reached out, her hand resting warmly on Samantha’s leg, her thumb stroking slow circles against her bare skin. There was something grounding in that touch. Something steady. “I love you,” Holly said softly. “And you’re a very, very good girl. I hope there aren’t any more spankings in your future, because I’d rather just cuddle you all day long.” Samantha gave a tiny smile. “I’ll be good next time.” “I know you will.” A few quiet moments passed as the TV played forgotten in the background, the world shrinking to just the two of them and the low hum of everything unspoken. Then Holly asked, “Do you like it, sweetheart?” Samantha blinked. “Like what?” “The diapers. The cuddles. The babying,” Holly said, her voice unflinchingly gentle but firm. “All of it.” Samantha hesitated again, fingers tightening around her mug. She gave a small nod. Holly leaned in, brushing a bit of hair away from her eyes. “I need you to say it, honey. It’s important. You have to be able to tell me what you like.” Samantha licked her lips, cheeks flushing pink again. “I… I like it,” she whispered. “I like… the diapers. And the cuddles. And how you take care of me. I like all of it.” Holly’s smile blossomed like spring sunshine. “Good girl,” she whispered, her hand slipping up to stroke through Samantha’s hair. She leaned in, kissing her temple softly, just once, and Samantha leaned into her touch with a quiet exhale she didn’t realize she’d been holding. They sat that way for a minute, unmoving. Content. Then Samantha glanced up at her, brow furrowed in hesitant curiosity. “Are you ever…” she began slowly, “...going to tell me why you have all this stuff?” Holly gave Samantha a knowing smile and a slow nod. “Sure,” she said softly, as if she’d been waiting for the question. She set her coffee aside and turned slightly on the couch, one leg tucked under her, so she could face Samantha more fully. “Okay. So... while I’m a full-time student, I also do a little work on the side.” She smiled again. “Babysitting.” Samantha opened her mouth, brows raised in disbelief, ready to jump in with something but Holly raised one hand and gently pressed a finger to her lips, eyes twinkling. “Shhh. Let me finish.” Samantha, still stunned, closed her mouth and nodded. Holly leaned back, brushing her thumb across Samantha’s knee like she was grounding her. “I’m not a regular babysitter. I’m an ABDL babysitter.” She let that hang in the air for a moment. Samantha blinked. “ABDL?” Holly nodded. “Adult Baby Diaper Lover. It’s a kink community, mostly, but for a lot of people it’s also about comfort and security. Not just sexual, sometimes it’s therapeutic. Some people just like feeling small and taken care of. Sometimes it’s about regression. Sometimes it’s about trust. There’s a lot of nuance to it, more than people realize.” Samantha just stared, absorbing it, eyes wide with a dawning sense of realization. “The diaper bag you found,” Holly continued, gesturing vaguely toward her room, “that’s the bag I use when I go on babysitting sessions.” Samantha’s lips parted, but she hesitated, then asked, “Do you, um… do it a lot?” “I get more requests than I can handle,” Holly said with a laugh. “So yeah. I’ve gotten a little picky. I only work with clients I feel good about. People I trust not to be weird or unsafe. It’s all very professional.” Samantha gave a half-laugh, half-exhale. “What’s it… like?” Holly’s smile curled wider, a bit sly. “A lot like watching you last night.” Samantha groaned and hid her face behind her coffee mug. “For most of them,” Holly went on, “it’s about being safe. Being small. Letting go of control. They want to feel accepted. Seen. Diapered,” she added with a chuckle, “but also, you know, emotionally held.” Samantha nodded slowly. It was starting to click now, the pacifier, the bottle, the sippy cup, the quiet control in Holly’s voice. All of it. “Sometimes,” Holly added, voice light, “they get a little bratty. Mess with their diapers, try to test limits. Then I have to step in. Handcuffs. Locking mittens. Diaper covers. And sometimes,” she paused, smiling sweetly, “sometimes they need a spanking.” Samantha blinked. Then mumbled quietly, “Like I did…” Holly reached over, brushing her hair softly, combing through the strands with her fingers. “Yes,” she said warmly. “Like you did.” Then her grin turned a little wicked. “Although… you got off easy.” Samantha’s head snapped up. “Trust me,” Holly said with a laugh. “Some of the naughtier littles I watch? When I bring out the paddle, they’re not sitting right for days. Not even in diapers. They learn fast.” Samantha sat very still, not entirely sure whether to be horrified, intrigued, or just completely fascinated. Then Holly’s tone softened again. “I knew the second you went snooping through my diaper bag,” she said, “how interested you were.” Samantha flushed but didn’t deny it. “You were curious. You didn’t even realize how much you wanted it. But I could see it all over you.” Samantha stared down into her coffee, silent, absorbing everything. Every word. Every strange, bizarre, oddly comforting truth about Holly she’d never imagined. And still, all she could do was sit there, trying to process just how deeply down the rabbit hole she’d already gone and how much further she might be willing to fall. Samantha took a deep breath, her fingers tightening slightly around the warm ceramic of her mug. She glanced sideways at Holly, her eyes soft but open, unsure of how else to say what she was feeling. “Thank you,” she said finally. “For... everything. For last night. For, I guess, babysitting me.” Holly’s smile bloomed instantly, easy and bright, as if she’d just been waiting for Samantha to say it. She reached over and ruffled her hair like she had a hundred times, affectionate and effortless. “No problem, sweetie,” she said with a laugh. “Honestly? I was already planning on staying in, binging trash TV, eating pizza. I think I spent, what...... ten minutes diapering and dressing you? Maybe ten more giving you that spanking and tucking you into bed?” Samantha groaned softly and rolled her eyes, a flush blooming high on her cheeks. The way Holly said it, so casual, so matter-of-fact, made it sound like last night was just a normal part of the evening routine. Like brushing her teeth. Like folding laundry. Like giving her twenty-two year old roommate a bare bottom spanking and putting her in diapers was nothing more than a mild deviation from an average Friday. And somehow… that made it even more intense. But still, there was something simmering just beneath the surface of Samantha’s embarrassment. A question that had rooted itself in her mind sometime around midnight, now desperate to be asked. She set her coffee down. Took another breath. “So… if I wanted to, you know… explore this more,” she said slowly, “could I maybe… hire you? Like, professionally?” Holly raised an eyebrow, leaning back slightly. She studied Samantha, her expression unreadable for a second, and then she nodded slowly. “We can work something out.” She took another sip of her coffee and crossed her legs. “Usually, I charge between three and five hundred dollars an hour.” Samantha coughed. “Yikes.” Holly smirked. “Yeah, I know. It’s not cheap. But it’s work, not just play. What we did last night?” She motioned with her hand like she was brushing crumbs from a table. “That was fun. Sweet. Roommate shenanigans. But when I’m babysitting for real? It’s different.” “How different?” Samantha asked. “It’s intense,” Holly said simply. “Not because I’m mean. But because people pay me to take them somewhere they can’t go alone. A place where they feel small, or safe, or vulnerable, or punished, if that’s what they’re looking for. And it’s my job to get them there. Even if they resist a little.” Samantha’s breath caught. “But everything’s consensual,” Holly continued, “always. We agree on boundaries, use safe words, check in. But within those rules? I push people. I know what they need before they can admit it to themselves. And when I say I’m good at it…” She gave a little shrug. “Let’s just say, I’ve got more clients than hours in the week.” Samantha was quiet, absorbing every word. Her stomach was fluttering, her fingers twitching slightly in her lap. She stared into her mug again, trying to sort out the cocktail of anxiety, excitement, and curiosity swirling inside her. “Yeah…” she said finally. “I can’t afford that.” Holly let out a soft laugh and reached over, brushing her knuckles against Samantha’s cheek. “I figured,” she said gently. “But if you really want to be babysat, we’ll figure something out. You’re not a client. You’re my friend.” Samantha’s heart thudded. But then Holly leaned in slightly, and her tone shifted. A touch darker. Playful. But not joking. “Well,” she said, “not only my friend, maybe. Especially if you keep testing me the way you do.” Samantha blinked. Holly’s grin widened, that familiar glint of authority slipping into her voice. “You like to push,” she said softly. “You like testing the water. Seeing what I’ll do. How far I’ll go. I see it. You might not even realize you’re doing it sometimes, but you do.” Samantha opened her mouth to protest but closed it. She couldn’t deny it. Not really. “And that’s fine,” Holly said, standing from the couch and stretching her arms over her head, her shirt rising just enough to tease. “Just be ready to accept the consequences when you do.” She winked. Then she turned toward the hallway, coffee in hand. “I need to get ready for the day,” she said over her shoulder. “Try not to get into trouble while I’m gone.” And with that, she disappeared into her room, the door swinging half-shut behind her, leaving Samantha on the couch—blushing, flustered, and absolutely buzzing with thoughts. ----------- A week later Holly and Samantha were sitting down for dinner. The evening had been calm, easy, like most of their dinners lately. Two plates of stir-fry sat between them, the smell of garlic and ginger still lingering in the warm kitchen air. Dull clinks of forks against plates were punctuated by the hum of casual conversation—class updates, campus gossip, a professor who still couldn’t figure out how to share his screen over Zoom. And then, in the lull between sentences, Samantha looked up. “Can we talk about babysitting?” she asked, her voice soft but sure, eyes meeting Holly’s across the table. Holly set her fork down with a gentle clink, giving her full attention. “Of course.” Samantha shifted in her seat, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. “I’ve been thinking about it a lot. I… I want to do an actual session. Like a real babysitting session. Just like what you do with your clients.” Holly’s brow lifted slightly. “Yeah?” Samantha nodded quickly. “Yeah. But the thing is, I’ve been trying to figure out how to pay for it. I can’t afford $500 an hour.” Holly didn’t flinch. She waited. “So I was thinking…” Samantha went on, “What if I made dinner for the next two weeks? And I paid for groceries? Would that cover, like… an hour?” There was a beat of silence. Then Holly smiled—bright, fond, amused. “That’ll work.” Samantha visibly sagged in relief, letting out a breath she didn’t realize she’d been holding. “You okay?” Holly asked, watching her closely now. “Yeah,” Samantha said, nodding. “I just… I’ve really wanted to try this. For real. And I didn’t know how I was going to make it happen. I’ve been nervous to even bring it up.” “Aww,” Holly said, her voice slipping into that teasing sweetness. “Sweet little girl.” The words landed softly but deeply. Samantha could feel them ripple through her, genuine affection wrapped in just enough condescension to make her shift in her chair. Holly meant it, and that only made it more powerful. Samantha swallowed and continued. “I don’t really know what I want out of it though. I just know I want… something. I was hoping you could help?” Holly leaned back in her chair, that familiar mischievous smile curving slowly across her lips. “You like humiliation,” she said, ticking off each point like a checklist. “You’re a little scared of discipline but very into the idea of being held accountable. You definitely enjoy being made to feel small. And you’ve got a praise kink a mile wide.” Samantha stared at her, blinking. “How.......how did you just—” Holly laughed. “I watch you, sweetheart. You show me everything.” The more Samantha thought about it, the more the list clicked into place. All of it had been true. Every word. She hadn’t said any of that out loud. But Holly knew. Holly always knew. “So…” Samantha asked, voice smaller now, “Do you think you could help me explore that stuff?” Holly’s grin deepened, a glint of excitement sparking in her eyes. “Oh, I’m confident I can come up with something.” Samantha nodded slowly. “How does this work, then?” Without a word, Holly picked up her phone, scrolled briefly, then turned it toward Samantha. “I’m free Tuesday evening,” she said. “Just be at the house. Ready. I’ll take care of the rest.” Then her smile faded, just a little, replaced by something serious. Her voice, when she spoke next, was calm, firm, and absolute. “Samantha. This will be a real babysitting session. You are the baby. I am the babysitter. That means I’m in charge. I make the rules. I decide how things go.” She leaned forward slightly. “Do you understand?” Samantha swallowed hard. Her mouth was dry, but she nodded. “Yes.” Holly’s smile returned like sunshine. “Good girl.” Then, casually, as if she were reminding Samantha of the Wi-Fi password, she said, “Your safe word, if things get too intense, is ‘fraggle.’” Samantha blinked, head tilting. “Fraggle?” Chapter 7 Tuesday evening settled over the house like a weighted blanket, soft, warm, and heavy with anticipation. Samantha stood in the living room, frozen in place. Her hands fidgeted at her sides, and she kept glancing toward the hallway where Holly’s door remained shut. She'd already been through two experiences with Holly, but this felt entirely different. This wasn’t play. This was a session. Official. Deliberate. Controlled. And the weight of that knowledge had her stomach flipping. Her thoughts scattered the second Holly emerged. Hair neatly done, a serene smile on her face, dressed like she hadn’t a care in the world. She moved with calm and purpose, composed, graceful and the moment her eyes landed on Samantha, they twinkled. “Hello, little girl,” Holly cooed sweetly. Samantha opened her mouth to respond, but Holly didn’t give her the chance. She stepped forward with practiced ease, plucked an adult-sized pacifier from her pocket, and gently pushed it into Samantha’s mouth, silencing her mid breath. Samantha’s cheeks flushed immediately, and she let out the softest whimper behind the pacifier bulb. “There we go,” Holly said with satisfaction. She placed one hand gently.....firmly....... on Samantha’s bottom and gave it a soft pat. “Now let’s get you dressed properly.” With that, Holly began guiding her down the hall, a gentle but inescapable pressure at the small of her back pushing her forward. The short walk to Holly’s bedroom felt like a march toward total surrender. And the second they stepped inside, Holly’s gentle hands became purposeful. She stripped Samantha without hesitation. One item at a time, peeling away her clothes until Samantha stood naked save for the pacifier in her mouth and the flush painting her cheeks. Holly moved like she’d done this a hundred times, unhurried, confident, completely in control. Then came the diaper. Holly reached into the cabinet and pulled out one of the thickest, most brightly decorated diapers Samantha had ever seen. It was the Mega Safari, patterned with grinning lions and baby elephants. Holly gave it a little shake, fluffing it out, then laid it flat on the bed. “Up you go,” she said, guiding Samantha gently backward until her butt settled on the waiting padding. The powder came next. It was cool, sweet-smelling, clouding the air as Holly dusted Samantha’s hips and inner thighs liberally. Then the front of the diaper was pulled up over her stomach, and one by one, the tapes sealed her in. The sound of each tape locking in place echoed through the room like thunder in Samantha’s ears. “There,” Holly said with a grin, giving her a light tickle on the tummy. “Such a good girl for your babysitter.” Samantha squirmed under her touch, both humiliated and oddly comforted. But Holly wasn’t done. She walked over to her closet and pulled out a folded onesie. It was baby blue with soft little bunny prints, adult-sized, tailored to fit perfectly. She helped Samantha up, guided her arms through the sleeves, and tugged it down before snapping the crotch closed with a trio of tight little clicks beneath the bulge of her thick diaper. Samantha looked down at herself, stunned. “They make these with snaps?” she mumbled around the pacifier. Holly chuckled. “Of course they do, silly girl.” Then she turned, grabbed a pair of shortalls, light denim with adjustable straps, silver buttons, and stepped Samantha into them with practiced care. She pulled the straps over her shoulders, buckled them tight, and gave her a final pat on the front. Samantha blinked, barely able to process how she’d gone from nervous college student to fully dressed overgrown toddler in under ten minutes. But Holly wasn’t finished. She reached into the closet again and pulled out the mint gingham diaper bag. She made a show of checking the contents, powder, wipes, extra diapers, a folded change of clothes, and then glanced back at Samantha with a grin. “And yes,” she added casually, pulling the wooden spanking brush from one side pocket and slipping it back in. “She’s in there too. But we won’t need that tonight.” Samantha’s blood ran hot at the mention of that. Holly slung the diaper bag over her shoulder with ease, took Samantha’s hand in hers, and began leading her toward the front door. It was only then, as her shoes tapped softly against the hardwood, that the realization hit Samantha like a slap to the face. They were leaving. Her hand jerked. The pacifier dropped from her lips. “Wait! What the hell is going on?” she demanded, eyes wide. Holly didn’t even flinch. With practiced ease, she bent down, scooped up the pacifier that had fallen to the hardwood floor, and gave Samantha a look that was half bemused, half motherly disappointment. Before Samantha could say another word, Holly popped it right back into her mouth with a soft plop. “There we go,” Holly said, her tone chiding but gentle, as if she were talking to a particularly messy toddler who’d just thrown their snack on the floor. Then she reached into the diaper bag, humming softly to herself as she rummaged. A moment later, she pulled out a pink pacifier clip—a length of soft, silken ribbon with a plastic clasp on each end. She clipped one end to the pacifier, then guided the other to the chest strap of Samantha’s shortalls and fastened it there with a quiet snap. “You need to be more careful with your binkie,” she said, tapping Samantha lightly on the nose. “We can’t have you dropping it like that, baby girl.” Samantha blinked, cheeks burning, the pacifier already affecting her ability to speak. “Whaph... whaph goin’ on?” she tried to say around the bulb in her mouth. “Whah... hell ish dis?” That was as close as she could manage to what the hell is going on, and Holly knew it. She grinned and tapped her again, this time a little firmer. “Uh-uh. Naughty language like that isn’t allowed.” Samantha’s eyes widened. “We’re going to run some errands,” Holly said casually, as if she hadn’t just announced the most horrifying possibility imaginable. She tugged gently on Samantha’s hand, and when Samantha hesitated, frozen, Holly didn’t even break stride. She simply guided her forward, fingers warm and firm around her palm. The front door opened, and cool evening air rushed in. Samantha’s stomach dropped. She waddled behind Holly, unable to keep up with her usual stride due to the sheer bulk of the Mega Safari diaper between her thighs. It forced her legs apart, every step cushioned, swishing slightly beneath the denim of her shortalls. Her heart was racing. Each tap of her feet against the driveway sounded like a drumroll in her ears. Covered or not, she felt exposed. The outfit, the onesie, the pacifier, the clip bouncing lightly with each step. She might as well have had a sign above her head saying BABY ON BOARD. Her eyes darted around, half expecting a neighbor to step outside, to wave, to see. But no one was around. Then she saw the car. Holly unlocked it with a beep, the lights flashing briefly but when Samantha moved to head for the passenger side, Holly’s hand gently steered her away. Toward the back. Samantha blinked, confused. And then she saw it. An adult-sized car seat. Her mouth dropped open around the pacifier, her eyes wide with disbelief. The seat was oversized but unmistakably modeled after a child’s safety seat—high back, cushioned sides, deep bucket seat, and a full five-point harness with black nylon straps and a center buckle shaped like a ring. “What… what is that?” Samantha asked, trying to move the pacifier aside without taking it out. Holly laughed. “The appropriate seat for a little one like you,” she said brightly. Before Samantha could argue, Holly opened the rear door and gently pressed on her lower back, guiding her into the seat. The soft cushions hugged her hips, the wide, scooped sides pressing snugly against her body. She tried to adjust, but the diaper made everything feel tighter, puffier, like she was already two sizes too big for the space. Then Holly went to work. With smooth, practiced movements, she reached around Samantha’s shoulders and pulled the two chest straps forward, guiding Samantha’s arms between them before clicking both ends of the harness into the D-ring over her chest. The click was loud.....final...........and Samantha’s body stiffened as she realized she’d just been secured. “Wait! Wait!! Holly!!!!!” But Holly was already reaching down. The crotch strap came up next—threaded carefully through the leg openings of the shortalls, then guided between her thighs. It pressed up against the thick, crinkly mass of her diaper, then connected to the same central buckle at her chest. Another solid click. Samantha shifted in protest, but she couldn’t move much at all. And then Holly reached behind her and pulled. The tightening strap. Samantha let out a muffled squeal as she was tugged backward into the padding, the nylon biting lightly against her chest and hips as the entire harness drew tight around her. “H-Holly!” she cried out, now fully restrained, arms pinned at her sides, the seat hugging her from every angle. “I can’t move!” She tried to squirm. Nothing. Tried to wiggle a leg—just met resistance. Tried to sit up—no chance. Holly shut the car door, walked around the front, and slid into the driver’s seat. She adjusted the mirror, giving Samantha a calm, amused look. “I know you can’t get out, silly,” she said, voice full of teasing warmth. “It’s a car seat. You’re not supposed to be able to get out.” Samantha whined in frustration, tugging helplessly at the harness as it held her firmly in place. The diaper squished beneath her with every motion, and the pacifier clip tugged at her chest every time she tried to protest. Her cheeks were on fire. Her limbs pinned. Her dignity nowhere to be found. Holly buckled her own seatbelt, turned the key, and the car rumbled to life. Samantha squirmed one last time, mouth around the pacifier, and whimpered: “Mmmmph! Hahwy…!” But Holly just smiled into the mirror, full of smug satisfaction, and pulled out of the driveway like nothing in the world was unusual at all. The soft hum of the engine blended with the faint crinkle of plastic and fabric as the car sped down the road, the city lights just beginning to flicker on against the dusky sky. In the backseat, Samantha sat locked in place. No, trapped by a car seat clearly designed for someone far younger than twenty two. Her shortalls tugged slightly under the straps, the diaper beneath them swollen and immovable, pressing her thighs apart with that constant, muffled rustle every time she so much as shifted a toe. The pacifier, knocked loose by her earlier protest, dangled from its ribbon, bobbing lightly against her chest. Samantha could feel the outline of the bulb against her skin through the fabric of her onesie, mocking her with every bump in the road. Then Holly reached one hand behind her, still driving with the other, and pulled something from the diaper bag at her side. A pastel sippy cup, filled with bright orange juice. “Here you go,” Holly said sweetly, reaching back and expertly tucking it into the cupholder attached to the side of Samantha’s car seat. “Drink up, baby.” Samantha huffed, lips parting in defiance. “I don’t want anything to drink,” she snapped, her voice edged with frustration and embarrassment as she wiggled again, another wave of crinkle crinkle crinkle punctuating her every futile movement. Holly, completely unfazed, reached into the diaper bag again and pulled out a second sippy cup, this one filled with what looked like apple juice. She leaned back and deposited that one in the opposite cupholder. “You’ve got twenty minutes,” she said, her tone shifting—soft but firm, threaded with authority. “Both sippy cups better be finished before we get there.” The way she said it like it was a fact, not a request—sent a shiver through Samantha. And she knew. If she didn’t drink them, she’d be punished. Maybe not right away. Maybe not obviously. But Holly would make sure she felt it later. So she reached for the first cup. The spout felt soft and rubbery against her lips, and the juice flowed slower than she liked forcing her to suck, to work for it like a child too young for a bottle. Her cheeks hollowed slightly as she drank, the apple flavor sweet and far too strong, cloying in that toddlerish way meant to appeal to someone with no palate. She stared down at herself as she drank. Shortalls tight around her waist. Onesie snapped securely beneath the thick, puffed shell of the Safari-print diaper. Her legs spread and immobile. Her arms pinned under the harness. The constant press of the straps across her chest and shoulders. The lingering weight of the pacifier resting against her like a claim. She was helpless. She had never felt this confined. And she loved it. The humiliation twisted deliciously with a sense of safety, a dizzying cocktail of embarrassment and surrender that left her breathless even as she nursed the sippy cup. She liked that Holly didn’t ask what she wanted. She liked that Holly had made the decisions for her. All of them. She knew what would happen if she pushed back. Holly would just tighten the straps, find something more ridiculous to dress her in, and probably, no definitely threaten another spanking. Or worse. And Samantha would still do what Holly said. She sucked the last bit of juice from the first sippy cup and, after a glance at the mirror where Holly’s eyes met hers with calm satisfaction, switched to the second. As she drank, she twisted slightly in her seat again—crinkle crinkle—and the thick bulk of the diaper reminded her, with almost cruel precision, how far she’d fallen. How thoroughly she’d been stripped of control. By the time they were fifteen minutes in, she could feel the tightness in her belly building. She knew what two full cups of juice would lead to eventually. And she knew what would happen when it did. But there was no choice. Just the warm praise waiting at the end. Near the final turnoff, Holly’s voice floated back with syrupy cheer. “Almost there, sweetheart. Be sure to finish those drinks. You’re so close.” Samantha sucked harder, cheeks burning, the last few sips harder to get out. But she did it. She let the second cup fall back into the holder, swallowing thickly. “I finished them,” she said quietly, pacifier still swinging at her chest. Holly clapped her hands once, excitedly, like a mother congratulating a toddler who just used the potty. “Oh, good girl!” she exclaimed. “You finished both your drinks? I’m so proud of you!” The words shouldn’t have hit so hard. But they did. Samantha’s face flushed deep red. The praise curled around her like a hug, warm and powerful, overwhelming in a way she didn’t know how to process. She felt… small. And yet so seen. And then the car slowed. Turned. Pulled into a parking lot. Samantha’s heart jumped. Rows of lights. Shops. People. Public. An outdoor mall. Chapter 8 The car eased into a space and stopped, and the reality hit her like a punch to the stomach. They weren’t just out. They were going out. The safety of the car,of being confined, yes, but hidden—was gone. And what waited on the other side of the door was the world. The real world. Her lips parted, trembling. But no words came out. The car engine clicked softly as it cooled, but to Samantha, it sounded like a countdown to doom. Outside her window, people strolled between rows of parked cars, shopping bags swinging at their sides, talking, laughing, living normal lives. Meanwhile, she sat in the backseat locked into a massive toddler style car seat, legs spread by the thickest diaper she’d ever worn, shortalls pressing against her belly, a pacifier dangling from her chest, and two empty sippy cups beside her like damning evidence. Then the door opened. Samantha turned her head just in time to see Holly swing it wide, sunlight pouring in and cutting across her face like a spotlight. Holly leaned in, a diaper bag now slung over her shoulder, expression glowing with calm amusement. “There’s my good girl,” Holly said cheerfully, her voice too sweet, too public. “Okay, baby, we’re just going to run a few errands, that’s all.” Samantha’s stomach dropped. Holly continued, completely unfazed by the world around them. “Now while we’re out, you need to stay with me at all times. That means holding my hand unless I say otherwise. Got it?” Samantha’s breath quickened. Her fingers clutched uselessly at the harness. “Holly,” she hissed, trying to wriggle. “I can’t....let me out.......please” Holly placed a firm, grounding hand on Samantha’s thigh. “Shhh. Deep breaths, little one.” Her voice softened but never lost that edge of control. “Can you follow the rules? Can you be a good little girl for me?” Samantha hesitated, chewing on her lip, heart hammering like a drumline in her chest. She didn’t want to answer. But her body was buzzing with adrenaline and submission and something else she couldn’t name, and the reality was she had no choice. “…Yes,” she whispered. Holly beamed. “That’s what I like to hear.” She leaned in closer, lips near Samantha’s ear, her tone turning playfully wicked. “Because if you try to run off, I’m not above putting you on a leash.” Samantha's eyes went wide. “I won’t!” she blurted, the words tumbling out fast and high pitched. “I promise! I’ll be good!” “Of course you will,” Holly said, clearly pleased. “You’re my sweet little girl.” She reached into her purse, pulled out her car keys, and with a series of smooth motions, undid the D-ring holding Samantha’s chest and crotch straps together. The harness slackened, and Holly unbuckled her like a pro, helping her swing her legs out of the car seat one by one. Samantha stood shakily, heart in her throat. Then it happened. Without any hesitation, Holly crouched slightly, reached her hand around to the seat of Samantha’s shortalls, tugged the fabric tight, and did a full, unmistakable diaper check in plain daylight. “Oh good,” Holly said, voice way too loud for comfort. “Still dry! Such a good girl.” Samantha nearly died on the spot. Her entire face flushed a violent crimson. She looked around wildly, certain someone—everyone—must have heard. Her hands clutched the front of her shortalls instinctively, but Holly just stood and gave her a soft, playful pat pat pat on her diapered backside. “Come on,” Holly said brightly, taking her hand. “Let’s go.” And they started walking. Hand in hand. In public. Each step Samantha took brought with it that cursed crinkle......faint, yes, but to her ears it was screaming. The diaper between her thighs forced her to waddle just enough to feel ridiculous, every movement a humiliating reminder of what she was wearing, of how small Holly had made her feel. And then there was the diaper bag. Holly carried it with ease, the mint gingham pattern standing out like a beacon of shame. Samantha couldn’t stop staring at it, certain that every passerby would know immediately that it was for her. That she was the diapered little girl tagging along. That she had needed to be checked, and praised, and strapped into a car seat like a toddler. She tugged on Holly’s hand. “Everyone can tell I’m in a diaper,” she whined, barely able to meet her eyes. Holly burst out laughing. “No they don’t,” she said breezily. “You’re just being dramatic.” And with that, she pushed open the door to a large department store, the blast of air conditioning hitting them like a wave as Samantha’s humiliation took its next inevitable step into the real world. The blast of cold air inside the department store hit Samantha like a wall, crisp and sudden, and with it came an unwelcome jolt to her bladder. The pressure, once manageable, surged forward. Instinctively, her hands drifted toward her crotch in a protective reflex but she caught herself, pulling them away quickly, cheeks already burning. Holly noticed, of course. She said nothing, but her smirk deepened as she tightened her hold on Samantha’s hand and casually guided her toward the baby section. Her pace was unhurried, almost leisurely, as though this were just another peaceful shopping trip between caretaker and child. They passed racks of bibs, bottles, and binkies before turning down a long aisle lined with baby wipes, powders, and oils. Holly grabbed a hand basket and began plucking a few packs of wipes off the shelf, humming softly to herself. Samantha glanced around, nerves fraying. “What are we doing here?” she whispered, trying to keep her voice low. “Just need to pick up a few things,” Holly replied breezily, smiling like she wasn’t leading a fully diapered adult in shortalls through a public store. They moved further down, and Holly stopped at the baby powder section. She studied the rows of containers like she was comparing fine wines. Then, far too loud for Samantha’s liking: “Do you like the baby powder I used to diaper you today, sweetheart?” Samantha’s eyes widened in horror. She glanced down the aisle. A couple with a stroller strolled past. A teenage girl was flipping through the labels on a nearby shelf. No one was looking but the threat that they could was enough to send a spike of panic through her. “Please,” she hissed under her breath, “don’t be so loud.” But Holly’s smile widened as she turned a container over in her hand. “Well, I think I’ll just get the regular one. Seems like it’s doing a good job keeping you from getting a rash.” She dropped not one but two large containers of baby powder into the basket with a loud thunk. Samantha’s knees pressed slightly together, as if that would ease the pressure in her bladder. It didn’t. The urge had transformed from a warning to a demand. But Holly was already on the move again, guiding her out of the baby aisle and into the women’s clothing section. Samantha waddled slightly now, every step making her more aware of the diaper between her thighs, soft, thick, and soon to be tested again. They barely made it a few feet into the clothing section when a woman with a wide, friendly smile and a nametag reading Karen approached them. “Hi there!” she said, beaming. “I’m Karen. Let me know if you two need anything!” Then she turned her attention to Samantha. Her expression shifted. She was still friendly, but softer, warmer, sweeter. She bent slightly at the waist to look Samantha directly in the eyes. “And how are you doing today, sweetheart?” Samantha froze. Her mouth moved, but no words came. Samantha's heart pounded in her chest like a drumbeat of panic. Holly leaned down slightly and chided her in the same patient tone she might’ve used on an actual shy toddler. “It’s not polite to ignore people, Sammy.” Samantha swallowed hard. “I—I’m fine,” she said quickly, barely above a whisper. Holly smiled at Karen. “She’s just a little shy.” Karen chuckled. “Nothing wrong with being shy.” Then she looked directly at Samantha, her voice pitching higher, babyish, syrup-thick. “Isn’t that right, cutie?” Samantha wanted to disappear. She felt like her skin might burn through her clothes. Her hand tightened around Holly’s, but Holly’s grip held firm, grounding her, anchoring her in place. There would be no escape. “I’m looking for a few tops for her,” Holly said, still cool, calm, like this was perfectly ordinary. Karen nodded enthusiastically and crouched again, this time speaking directly to Samantha with the same patronizing warmth. “And what kind of designs do you like, sweetie? Bunnies? Butterflies? Maybe something with sparkles?” Samantha hesitated, her face still on fire. Her mouth opened but nothing came out. Smack. Smack. Two quick, unmistakable spanks landed on the seat of her diapered butt. Not hard, not painful but enough to jolt her body and send a shock of embarrassment so intense she almost cried out. The result was immediate. A sudden warmth bloomed between her thighs. The pressure released involuntarily. She gasped softly as her bladder gave way, hot liquid flooding the thick padding, swelling it even more. The diaper soaked it up expertly, but the sheer helplessness of the moment shattered her. “I—I’m not picky,” she stammered, face twitching as she struggled to stay composed. “You could… just show me some options.” Karen smiled brightly. “Of course!” She turned to Holly. “Mind if I take her over to look?” “Not at all,” Holly replied, slipping her hand from Samantha’s grasp with infuriating grace. Karen reached out and took Samantha’s hand in both of hers, gently but without hesitation, and led her like a toddler down the aisle. Samantha waddled after her, the diaper now noticeably heavier, the thick plastic squishing with each step. Her legs couldn’t quite close, and every sound she made in motion felt like it echoed through the entire store. Karen brought them to a rack of brightly colored tops. “How about this one?” she cooed, holding up a soft pink shirt with cartoon strawberries and frills at the sleeves. “You’d look so adorable in this.” Samantha tried to reply, tried to focus on the question—but her legs were clenched, hips slightly rocking. She couldn’t hold it anymore. A soft hand landed gently on her shoulder from behind. Samantha flinched. It was Holly. The surprise and the sudden loss of focus was enough. The rest of her bladder let go, warmth pooling again inside the already damp padding, her face twisting in horror and surrender at once as Karen continued holding up shirts beside her. “You’d look so cute in this one, too!” Karen chirped. Samantha stood there, mid wetting, unable to do anything but nod slowly heart racing, lips pressed shut, and her diaper quietly expanding beneath her shortalls, holding her secret… for now. Karen held up one shirt after another, her voice a soft stream of praise and sweetness. Samantha stood stiffly beside her, trying to breathe, trying to ignore the warmth between her thighs and the swollen diaper pressing heavily against her with every breath. She had just wet herself. Not just that—she had done it in front of someone. While someone was talking to her. Complimenting her. She felt hollowed out. Shaky. Completely overwhelmed. But Holly, ever poised, ever unfazed, stepped in with a calmness that somehow only made it worse. “Do you like any of those, sweetheart?” she asked, voice light, hand still resting reassuringly on Samantha’s shoulder. Samantha blinked. Swallowed. Tried to nod. “I… I like these two,” she murmured, holding up a pale yellow tee with a bunny and a soft lilac one with glittery lettering. Her voice barely held together. Her hands were shaking. “They’re cute,” Holly said with a smile. “Good choices.” She turned to Karen. “Where’s your dressing room?” Karen brightened. “Oh! Just this way. Come on, cutie,” she said, looping her hand gently around Samantha’s arm and beginning to lead her across the floor. Samantha had no choice but to follow, her wet diaper squishing with each step, the dampness making her waddle more pronounced than ever. Karen didn’t mention it. Didn’t flinch. Just walked with her, cheerful and kind, like this was totally normal. “Those shirts are gonna look adorable on you,” Karen said kindly as they passed a rack of skirts. When they reached the dressing rooms, Karen turned back to Holly. “If you need anything, just holler, okay?” she said with a wink. Then, lowering her voice with a playful smirk, she added, “And feel free to change her in there if she needs it. There’s a trash can just outside the door.” Samantha’s stomach dropped, but before she could react, Karen had unlocked a room, smiled again, and walked away, humming to herself. Inside, the quiet of the dressing room wrapped around them. Samantha stood frozen for a moment, her eyes welling with tears. She couldn’t speak. Could barely think. The humiliation, the reality, the fullness of her diaper it was all crashing down on her at once. “I wanna go home,” she whispered, voice breaking. But Holly was already pulling wipes from the diaper bag, moving efficiently, calmly, as if none of this was out of the ordinary. “No,” Holly said gently. “We’re going to change your diaper, try on the shirts, and then we’ll leave.” Samantha opened her mouth to argue, but the look Holly gave her stopped her mid breath. It wasn’t angry. It wasn’t cruel. It was just… final. Firm. Caretaker certainty. A look that said you will obey me because you want to be my good girl. Samantha deflated. Nodded. Holly patted the bench. “Lie down, baby.” She did. Holly’s hands moved quickly, unsnapping the shortalls, tugging them down, followed by the onesie. In moments, Samantha was lying on the bench in nothing but her very wet diaper and socks, the crinkled tapes peeling open with loud, unmistakable rips. Holly cleaned her with practiced ease—wipes cool, deliberate. She dusted Samantha with far too much baby powder, the scent billowing in the air, making her wrinkle her nose. “Too much,” Samantha mumbled. “You’ll be fine,” Holly said sweetly, taping up a fresh Safari diaper with that same casual authority. She folded up the used one, sealed it tightly, and set it aside. “Better powdered than rashy.” She helped Samantha back into her onesie, fastened the snaps, tugged the shortalls back up over the thick new diaper, and adjusted the straps. Then she held out the two shirts. “Try them on. Let’s see.” Samantha numbly pulled them over her head, one at a time, her arms sluggish. Holly nodded approvingly at the lilac one and handed it back. “That one. Let’s go.” She tossed the rolled up diaper in the trash can outside the door without hesitation and led Samantha by the hand to the front counter. Samantha didn’t look up. She just kept her gaze fixed to the floor as Holly paid for the shirt and said thank you to the cashier like it was the most ordinary transaction in the world. Outside, the sun was lower. The heat of the day was gone, but Samantha’s face was still burning. The sound of her shortalls brushing her thighs. The weight of the diaper. The ghost of the change room. It all clung to her. They reached the car. Holly clicked the remote. Samantha turned to her with wide eyes, voice cracking. “What the hell, Holly?” Holly didn’t miss a beat. Without a word, she reached down and took hold of the pacifier clipped to the front of Samantha’s shortalls, lifting it with two fingers and gently placing it back in her mouth like it belonged there. Then she stepped around to the backseat, opened the door, and pushed the buckles of the oversized restraint system out of the way, creating an inviting if incredibly humbling space for her passenger. “Hop in,” Holly said sweetly, her tone filled with faux patience. Samantha took the pacifier out, defiant. “No. I don’t want to get in.” Holly tilted her head, expression calm but unyielding. “You need to be a good girl and get in the seat. Now.” “I said I don’t want to.” Holly’s smile never faded. “Last chance to climb in like a big girl.” Samantha hesitated, thinking maybe if she just stood there long enough, the moment would pass. She stayed frozen. Holly moved. With surprising strength and the confidence of someone who had done this before, Holly placed one hand under Samantha’s backside and the other against her back, scooping her up with efficiency that startled Samantha. Samantha gasped, shocked as she was physically lifted, cradled just long enough to be set down squarely in the waiting seat. “What the—Holly!” But it was too late. Holly slid the chest straps around Samantha’s shoulders and clipped them together at the central buckle, the sound of the *click* slicing through her daze. That sound—the cold finality of it—snapped Samantha out of her stunned silence, and she began to fight. She squirmed, kicked, twisted. But Holly, calm as ever, simply maneuvered the crotch strap up between her thighs, threaded it through smoothly despite the resistance, and clicked it into the center ring. Another sharp *snap*. Then came the final insult: the tightening straps. Holly gave them a firm pull, securing everything, pinning Samantha down snugly. There was no give, no freedom. Only containment. And Holly, still silent, closed the door. Samantha could do nothing but squirm in the heavily cushioned restraint, rage and panic bubbling up until she exploded into a full on meltdown. “Let me out!” she snapped. “Holly, I swear to God, let me out!” But Holly said nothing. She climbed into the driver’s seat, set the diaper bag down in the front, buckled her seatbelt, and simply sat there. Samantha thrashed. Tugged at the harness. Writhed. But it didn’t budge. Her limbs grew tired, her breath short, her chest heaving as the reality settled into her bones. She wasn’t getting out. Not unless Holly said so. Five long minutes passed. Maybe more. Then silence. Samantha’s body finally stilled, limbs limp in the tight, unyielding grip of the straps. Her breathing slowed. And then, casually, Holly reached into the front pocket of the diaper bag and pulled out a bottle—sleek, oversized, filled with golden juice—and turned halfway to set it into the cupholder next to Samantha’s thigh. “Here,” she said gently. “Drink. It'll help you calm down.” Samantha didn’t argue. Didn’t snark. Didn’t protest. She just picked up the bottle, pressed the rubber nipple to her lips, and started to drink. The juice was cool and sweet. The sucking sound seemed louder now. The crinkling of her clothes, the pressure of the seat, the rhythmic pull on the bottle—it all conspired to remind her just how small she felt. How completely helpless. How much she had surrendered without ever really intending to. And Holly smiled, satisfied. “You done with your tantrum, sweetheart?” she asked, her tone saccharine, measured. Samantha, flushed and out of breath, nodded once. “Yeah.” “Okay,” Holly replied, calm and clear, as she started the engine. Chapter 9 The hum of the engine filled the car as Holly merged smoothly onto the road, one hand steady on the wheel, the other occasionally tapping along with the music playing low from the radio. “We’re gonna grab some food before heading home,” she said calmly, as if they weren’t both still processing everything that had just unfolded. In the backseat, secured tightly in her harness, Samantha didn’t argue. Her voice was quiet, soft, her earlier resistance wrung out of her. “I think I can handle that,” she said, almost more to herself than to Holly. Holly reached back with a glance in the rearview mirror, her hand brushing lightly along Samantha’s thigh through the denim of her shortalls. “I’m proud of you,” she said gently. The words hit with a strange warmth, unwelcome, comforting, humbling. Samantha didn’t respond right away, but the tight knot in her chest loosened just enough to breathe again. “You’ve done pretty well,” Holly added, her voice still even, but edged now with something more deliberate. “I know today’s been a lot. But I’ll be very clear, if there’s another outburst like that, where you ignore me or try to push back like earlier… you’ll be in real trouble. Understand?” Samantha nodded instinctively, but Holly’s voice sharpened just a little. “I need you to say it. “…I understand,” Samantha murmured. Holly smiled, her gaze flicking back again through the mirror. “Good girl.” That did something. Again. Samantha sat straighter in the seat, feeling a flutter of something that wasn’t quite shame or pride—but something. Ten minutes later, Holly pulled into the Chik-Fil-A parking lot, the golden glow of the red signage lighting up Samantha’s face. Her mood flipped on instinct. “I love* Chik-Fil-A,” she said, smiling for the first time in what felt like hours. Holly gave her a knowing look as she put the car in park. “I know, silly. That’s why we’re here.” She stepped out, came around to the back, and with the efficiency of someone who had done this many times, undid the straps, opened the door, and helped Samantha out of the seat. Her legs wobbled a bit due to part exhaustion, part lingering awkwardness from the still-present padding—but she followed along without protest as Holly led her inside. The smell of fried chicken hit them immediately. They stepped up to the counter. Holly placed their order without asking. “One chicken sandwich meal,” she said for herself. “And a twelve-count kids’ nugget meal.” Samantha blinked. She opened her mouth slightly but wisely said nothing. She caught Holly’s side glance and decided not to press her luck. The cashier handed them a placard for their table, and they made their way to a booth near the window. As they sat down, Samantha slid into her seat with a soft huff, leaning slightly across the table. “I can order my own food, you know,” she mumbled under her breath. Holly tilted her head. “Oh really?” she said with exaggerated curiosity, already reaching into the diaper bag perched beside her. Before Samantha could answer, Holly pulled out a bib and with a practiced flick draped it around Samantha’s neck, fastening it in the back like it was the most natural thing in the world. Samantha opened her mouth to protest, cheeks heating but Holly touched a finger lightly to her lips. “Would you rather eat in a high chair?” she asked sweetly. “I’m sure we could find one that fits.” Samantha immediately closed her mouth, shifting awkwardly. She didn’t know if that was a bluff or not, and she didn’t want to find out. Just then, a smiling team member approached with their food. “Here you go,” the server said cheerily, setting the tray down. Holly smiled and thanked them, then immediately went to work opening up Samantha’s sauces. First the ketchup followed by the Polynesian lining up the box of nuggets, the waffle fries, and the kid-sized drink in front of her like a curated display. Samantha watched silently, equal parts mortified and, inexplicably, a little warm inside. Holly leaned forward, elbows on the table, and tilted her head. “So,” she said, voice syrupy-smooth. “Can you feed yourself like a big girl… or do you need a little help?” Samantha didn’t know why she said it. Maybe it was exhaustion. Maybe it was the lingering cocktail of embarrassment, defiance, submission, and something deeper—some barely understood craving for boundaries and care. Or maybe she just wanted to push, to see how far she could go. When Holly asked her if she needed help eating, Samantha met her gaze and replied with a bratty tilt of her head, “What do you think?” Her tone wasn’t loud, but it carried—playful, challenging, tinged with heat and tension. Holly raised an eyebrow. No immediate reaction. Just a quiet blink as her expression slowly morphed into something unreadable. She stood up. And switched seats. Now seated beside her, Holly reached into the diaper bag with unhurried purpose and pulled out something Samantha recognized immediately—an oversized bottle with a pastel cap. She unscrewed the top without saying a word, picked up the small carton of milk from Samantha’s tray, and poured it in. Then, loud enough for the booth behind them to hear: “Oh, sweetheart, if you needed help, you could’ve asked your babysitter.” Samantha froze, her eyes darting to the side to see if anyone had noticed. A couple was seated across the restaurant, not looking. Maybe they hadn’t heard. Maybe. But it didn’t matter—because Holly had already lifted the bottle and placed the silicone nipple to Samantha’s lips. “Open,” Holly said softly, firmly. Samantha shook her head. But Holly gently pressed the bottle forward until the nipple slid past her lips and she had no choice but to start sucking—or let it leak down her chin. The milk filled her mouth, warm and slightly sweet. She tried to push back with her tongue but Holly held the bottle steady, her other hand softly brushing the back of Samantha’s neck in a gesture that felt simultaneously intimate and dominating. Every slow, rhythmic pull from the bottle made Samantha more aware of how completely the control had shifted. Not just the feeding. Not just the public. Everything. When the bottle was empty, Holly smiled—too brightly—and, with that same exaggerated tone, said, “There’s my good girl. Drank her whole bottle like a champ.” Samantha’s cheeks burned hot. Then Holly opened the nugget box, dipped one into sauce, and without hesitation, brought it to Samantha’s mouth. “Open up. Here comes the train,” she cooed, her voice dancing on the edge of mockery and affection. Samantha hesitated just a beat too long—so Holly tapped her chin with the nugget. “Open.” She did. The sauce smeared the corner of her lip as Holly fed her nugget after nugget, switching between fries and chicken, sometimes double-dipping, sometimes smearing extra sauce on her cheek on purpose. She didn’t wipe it away. She just smiled, watching Samantha's composure drip slowly away. Samantha didn’t think she could sink deeper than she had at the department store. She was wrong. When the tray was nearly empty, Holly stood and wiped her hands with a napkin. “Sit tight, baby.” Samantha nodded, mute. She didn’t dare move. Holly returned a minute later with another bottle, this one fuller, colder, condensation clinging to the plastic. “Round two,” she said gently, sliding in beside her again. The nipple pressed to Samantha’s lips. She didn’t resist this time. She drank. And drank. By the time the bottle was empty, she was squirming in her seat. The pressure in her lower belly had grown to something uncomfortable. She shifted slightly, trying to find relief, but the bulk of her padding and the tightness of the shortalls made it impossible. Then Holly did something unexpected. She slipped her hand behind Samantha and began patting—slow, rhythmic. Samantha stiffened, immediately understanding what it was meant to mimic. “Don’t” she started. But it was too late. A belch escaped her lips. It was loud, involuntary, humiliating. And right behind it, a slow, warm release that she couldn’t stop. The pressure in her bladder gave out, flooding the already thick padding of her diaper. Her thighs trembled. She gripped the edge of the table to steady herself as the wet warmth spread, absorbed, pressed back against her. Holly just smiled. She wiped Samantha’s face calmly with a napkin, collected the trash, and tidied up their booth. Before leaving, Holly reached down the short tails driving her fingers to the leg cuffs of the diaper announcing loud enough for anyone to hear, “You wet your diaper. But it should be fine until we can get home and change you”. Then they left. Samantha followed, quiet, heavy between the legs, unsure whether she was numb or soaring. It was a strange in-between. Back at the car, Holly opened the back door and helped her into the seat again. Then she buckled the chest strap, then the crotch, pulling everything tight again with a tug that pressed the damp padding snugly into place. The door clicked shut. Samantha exhaled. And the car began to roll. The car slowed to a stop in the driveway, and the familiar quiet of home settled over them like a blanket. Holly stepped out first, then opened the back door and began unbuckling Samantha from her harness. There was no struggle this time. Just silence, and a calm that settled between them in the cooling air. Once the final strap clicked free, Samantha climbed out on her own. The wet padding between her thighs made her walk stiff and slow, her shortalls pulled awkwardly by the weight of it. Still, she followed Holly to the front door without a word. Inside, the house was quiet and dim. Holly dropped the diaper bag on its usual spot by the door and turned to face her. She didn’t say anything right away. Just stepped forward and pulled Samantha into a long, warm hug. “You did great,” Holly murmured into her ear. “Really, really great.” Samantha nodded against her shoulder, a small, almost bashful smile on her face. The hug wasn’t just comforting. It anchored her, reassured her that the whirlwind of the day had a soft landing. “We’re done for the evening,” Holly said as she pulled back. “Do you want help getting changed?” Samantha shook her head. “No… I’m tired. I think I’m just gonna go to bed.” Holly nodded with understanding, then reached into the bag from earlier and handed her the new shirt they’d picked out. “Here. This can be a little keepsake from your session.” Samantha took it in both hands, her fingers brushing over the soft fabric. As she turned to leave, Holly smirked and walked past her until she felt a sudden, firm swat land squarely on her backside. She stopped, slowly turning with an exaggerated arch of her brow. Samantha stood there, trying to look innocent. Holly gave a sly smile. “Good night, you naughty girl.” Then, as she walked off toward her own room, she called over her shoulder, playful and amused: “If I didn’t know any better… I’d think you were trying to earn yourself one last spanking before bed.”

Excellent reasoning and summation. Fantastic story.

So I love this story. Let me preface it with that. But in chapter 36 you allude to Emily using more "secure" clothing. But we are almost done with the story. So are we going to see Emily put him in a locking onesie or something like that? Great story.

I can't believe how much I am enjoying this and look forward to your updates. Thanks again @justforfun

I really love this story. I hope Greg ends up locked in the onesie again as a punishment. But either way this story is top notch

I haven't abandoned it. I wrote a lot of it very fast. My plan was always two parts. Part one leading to the break up (82 pages). Part 2 is the recovery of them both. I just burnt myself out writing the first half and am taking a break from the characters. I think I know how I want part 2 to go but I am honestly struggling. There are so many directions I can go and I don't want to write myself in to a hole which I did with some of my other abandoned stories. (Side note I have written so many stories just for myself where there is no where to go so I don't want to do it to this one). That is the reason for the delay. I will probably start back on this around Thanksgiving

@parkintochter I actually don't save anything I write as I don't take my writing very seriously. So yes, please go ahead and add the missing chapters. Thanks for asking but for the record I don't care if people reuse, plagiarize, steal, or do whatever rocks your boat. I write more for myself than anyone else. I have a stupid amount of half written or short stories where I write just terrible stuff for just me 🙂.

This was a hard chapter to write. I like it and it sets itself up to further along in the story. Let me know your thoughts. Just some interesting stats. So far, 15 chapters in, 82 pages long, 36,310 words and I figure I am about half way through. This is by far the longest story I have written, with the most character development, and far less emphasis on kink. I am very proud of it but it is a lot of work. Chapter 15. Kai reached for Anders’ belt, her fingers deftly unbuckling it with a slow, deliberate motion. She could feel Anders’ breath hitch as she pulled the leather belt free, dropping it on the couch beside her. Without saying a word, she unbuttoned his jeans and tugged them down, exposing his underwear and his erection, straining against the fabric. His vulnerability was palpable, and the power shift between them only fueled Kai’s arousal. With a calm, controlled demeanor, Kai grabbed her wooden hairbrush from her purse, a tool she knew well, and sat down on the couch. She guided a now-nervous Anders over her knee, his size making him awkward and unsure, despite his earlier bravado. He was strong, 6'5" and 250 pounds, but across her lap, he was helpless. The weight of Anders draped over her lap felt empowering. Kai took a moment to savor it, looking at his cuffed hands behind his back. He was entirely at her mercy now. As she shifted slightly, she could already feel a slickness growing between her thighs. She was in complete control, and the intoxicating feeling of dominance coursed through her. "You've been a very naughty boy," Kai said, her voice low but commanding, as she ran the smooth wood of the hairbrush across his bottom. "And naughty boys need to be spanked." Without waiting for a response, she brought the hairbrush down with a swift, sharp smack. It wasn’t too hard at first, just enough to get his attention. Kai watched as Anders' body tensed over her lap, but he stayed silent. "You don't look so sure of yourself now, do you?" she teased, delivering another mild smack. "Bent over my lap, getting your naughty bottom spanked." Anders, trying to cling to his earlier defiance, muttered, "It doesn’t even hurt." Kai’s eyes flashed. *Oh, really?* She immediately raised the brush higher and brought it down with far more force, landing four hard spanks in quick succession. The sound of the impact filled the room, and Anders' back arched, his body jerking against her lap as the sting hit him. His hands instinctively reacted, but the handcuffs held them firmly in place. Kai leaned in close, her breath hot against his ear. "Naughty boys who talk back get spanked far worse." Kai continued to spank Anders with a steady, medium firmness, each smack of the wooden hairbrush resonating through the room. The repetitive rhythm of the spanking was deliberate, designed to drive the lesson home with every smack. As the brush connected with his increasingly red bottom, she spoke with an air of authority, her voice low but firm. "When I tell you to do something, Anders," Kai said, her words measured between each spank, "I expect you to listen. I expect you to obey." The brush came down again, and Anders grunted, his body tensing over her lap. "At the painting class," she continued, "you weren’t paying attention. You were distracted, disobedient. I asked you if you needed a spanking to snap you out of it, didn’t I?" Another sharp smack echoed through the room, this one causing Anders to squirm slightly. His defiance from earlier was gone, replaced by a vulnerability that Kai relished. "Now we have our answer," she said, delivering another series of firm spanks. "You *did* need a spanking, and you’re getting exactly what you deserve." Kai’s gaze flicked down to Anders’ backside, watching as his pale skin flushed a deeper red with each spank. She could see his muscles tensing and relaxing as his body tried to handle the growing discomfort. His breath had quickened, and she could tell that every swat was becoming harder for him to endure. His resistance was fading, replaced by a growing sensitivity to the sting of the hairbrush. "Look how red your bottom is getting," Kai observed with a hint of satisfaction in her voice. "Sensitive, isn’t it? The more I spank you, the more you’re going to remember this lesson." Anders was breathing heavily now, and his body trembled with each smack. His grip on control was slipping, and Kai could feel it. She knew he was close to breaking. His stoic exterior had cracked, and the weight of the punishment was sinking in. She paused for a moment, resting the brush on his red, sore bottom. The heat radiating from his skin was palpable. Kai rubbed his tender flesh with her hand, soothing him momentarily, her touch gentle but still laced with dominance. She leaned down, her voice softer but still authoritative. "We’re almost done," she murmured. "Just five more spanks. You’re doing well, Anders. But I need to finish this, so you understand what’s at stake when I ask you if you need a spanking." Anders didn’t respond verbally, but his body tensed, knowing what was coming. Kai lifted the brush again, this time raising it higher than before. She wanted these final spanks to count. The first of the five spanks landed with a loud, resounding smack. Anders flinched, his whole body reacting to the force. His breath hitched, but he remained over her lap, obedient despite the pain. The second spank was just as hard, and Kai could feel the tension in Anders’ body increase. His legs shifted involuntarily, but the handcuffs kept him in place. On the third spank, a small whimper escaped his lips. His backside was crimson now, and Kai knew he was reaching his limit. But she also knew this was necessary, that he had to fully submit, fully accept his punishment. The fourth spank came down with all the force she could muster, and that was when Anders broke. His body jerked violently, a sob escaping him as his hands strained against the cuffs. Tears spilled down his face as he cried, completely at her mercy, his defiance shattered. Kai could feel his surrender, the way his body melted into submission over her lap. She had taken him to the edge, and now he was hers, vulnerable and compliant. "For that," she said quietly, "naughty boys get one final spank." With that, Kai delivered the fifth and hardest spank, the loud crack of the hairbrush reverberating in the room. Anders gasped, the tears flowing freely now, his body trembling as he absorbed the last sting of punishment. Immediately, Kai set the hairbrush aside and began rubbing his back in slow, soothing circles. Her touch was gentle now, her dominance shifting into care. She let him cry, let him release the emotions that had been building up during the punishment. "You’ve been a good boy during your punishment," she whispered, her voice soft and comforting. "It’s over now. You took it well." Anders, still shaking, lay limp across her lap, his tears subsiding as he breathed deeply, comforted by her presence. Kai continued to rub his back, her touch calming him as he settled into the relief of having endured his punishment, and knowing he had pleased her in the end. In the dimly lit room, the air thick with a mix of anticipation and lingering adrenaline from the previous spanking, Kai gently but firmly helps Anders off her lap. His wrists still bound together by the cold, unyielding metal cuffs, which force him into a somewhat awkward position as he attempts to lay down on the couch. Kai watches as Anders winces slightly, his muscles tensing and relaxing as he tries to find a comfortable spot on the cushions. Her eyes drift down his body, taking in the sight of his arousal, evident through the thin fabric of his underwear. She can see the outline of his erection, a clear sign that the spanking has left him in a state of heightened excitement. Without a word, Kai hooks her fingers into the waistband of his underwear and slowly pulls them down, revealing his hardened length. She can't help but admire the sight, feeling a throb of desire pulsing through her own body. Kai's hands move to her own clothing, quickly unzipping her skirt and letting it fall to the floor. She steps out of it, her heart pounding in her chest as she slips her fingers into the sides of her underwear and slides them down her legs. She can feel the cool air against her heated skin, and the sensation sends a shiver of anticipation down her spine. With a confident and fluid motion, Kai turns her back to Anders and straddles him, her legs spread wide as she lowers herself onto his lap. She reaches between her legs, grasping his erection firmly in her hand, and guides him to her entrance. She's already so wet, so ready, that she slides down onto him with ease, a low moan escaping her lips as she takes him in completely. The sensation of him filling her is intense, and Kai can feel her body already responding, her muscles clenching around him as she begins to move. She starts to ride him hard, her hips rising and falling in a steady, relentless rhythm. She can hear Anders' moans beneath her, his breath coming in ragged gasps as he struggles against the cuffs, his natural desire to touch and control thwarted by the unyielding metal. Kai lets out a naughty laugh, the sound low and sultry as she looks back at him over her shoulder. "How frustrating is it, Anders?" she purrs, her voice laced with both amusement and desire. "Not being able to use your hands right now... not being able to touch me, to control me..." She accentuates her words with a particularly hard grind of her hips, drawing a groan from deep within Anders' chest. The room fills with the sound of their bodies coming together, the wet slap of skin against skin echoing off the walls. Kai can feel her orgasm building quickly, the combination of the spanking and the sheer eroticism of the situation pushing her to the edge at a speed that leaves her breathless. She can feel Anders throbbing inside her, his body tensing as his own climax approaches. Kai's movements become more erratic, her breath coming in short, sharp gasps as she chases her release. She can feel it, just out of reach, a coiling tension in her core that threatens to explode at any moment. And then, suddenly, it does. Her orgasm crashes over her like a wave, her body convulsing as pleasure courses through her veins. She cries out, her voice a raw, primal sound that seems to come from somewhere deep within her. At the same time, Anders reaches his peak, his body straining against the cuffs as he thrusts up into her, his release pulsing hot and heavy inside her. Their moans mingle in the air, a symphony of pleasure and release that seems to go on forever. As the waves of her orgasm begin to subside, Kai slows her movements, her body still trembling with the aftershocks of her climax. She can feel Anders softening inside her, his breath coming in deep, shuddering gasps beneath her. She leans forward, her hands braced on his thighs as she tries to catch her breath, her heart still pounding in her chest. Kai, overwhelmed by the intensity of what she's just experienced, knew without a doubt this was the best orgasm she's ever had. Her body, still humming with pleasure, her mind struggling to come down from the high, not able to think straight nor form coherent thoughts. All she knows is that she's never felt anything like this before, and she's not sure she ever will again. She takes a deep, shuddering breath, trying to regain some semblance of control over her body. But even as she does, she knows that this moment, this experience, will be forever etched in her memory. And as she looks back at Anders, his body glistening with sweat, his chest rising and falling with each breath, she can't help but smile, a slow, satisfied grin spreading across her face. This was, without a doubt, an experience she'll never forget. Kai moved off Anders, both of them basking in the glow of their intense connection. The room felt thick with the aftermath of their passion, the air warm and heavy with their shared euphoria. Anders lay back, his breathing slowly settling, and Kai sat for a moment, catching her breath. They exchanged a glance—his was one of raw vulnerability, while hers was soft, though a bit calculating, as if she were still riding the high of control she had exercised over him. After a few moments, Kai got up, silently slipping into the bathroom. The door closed gently behind her, leaving Anders alone on the couch, handcuffed, his body tingling from the physical and emotional intensity. He flexed his wrists against the restraints, the pressure of the cuffs grounding him in a strange way, but there was still that slight discomfort from not being able to move freely. Kai re-emerged from the bathroom, her expression unreadable, holding a thick, white diaper in her hand. The sight hit Anders like a lightning bolt. His eyes widened, his pulse quickened, and his breath became shallow. He didn’t know why the sight of the diaper in her hand caused such a visceral reaction, but he couldn't deny the wave of nervous excitement—and the pang of shame—that washed over him. Kai noticed his reaction instantly, a small smile playing on her lips. "What’s that look for?" she teased softly, walking slowly toward him. "You were such a good boy during your spanking," she said, her tone laced with affection. "And I know how sore your butt is right now. Wouldn't it feel better in something soft and thick to cushion it?" She dangled the diaper slightly in her hand, her voice soothing but assertive. Anders' mouth felt dry, his voice caught in his throat. He couldn't bring himself to say anything; instead, he nodded, the weight of the moment pressing down on him. His submissive side, the part of him that Kai had gently but firmly guided out into the open, was in full bloom now. The vulnerability of the moment left him feeling exposed, almost fragile, but he trusted Kai—trusted that she knew how to handle him. Kai’s smile softened. "Alright then," she whispered, her words gentle yet powerful, carrying a sense of inevitability. She knelt down beside him on the couch, her hands moving with delicate precision.. His erection had softened somewhat, but the arousal still hung in the air, palpable. His skin felt hypersensitive, his body attuned to every movement she made. She folded the diaper open, almost ceremoniously, and placed it beneath him, lifting his hips to slide it underneath. Anders lay back, feeling the cool surface of the couch against his back, a small tremble running through his body as Kai positioned him. Her hands moved with care, ensuring that his penis was pointed downward in the right position, the coolness of the diaper making him feel even more exposed. She pulled the thick, soft material up between his legs, securing it with a series of firm, confident taps on the tapes. As she finished, Kai patted his diapered bottom a few times, the sound oddly soothing yet reminding him of his submission in the most direct way. "There we go," she said softly. "Now your sore little butt is all taken care of." There was a warmth in her voice, but also a lingering sense of control that never quite left her tone. The diaper hugged Anders tightly, the feeling both foreign and familiar. He shifted slightly, feeling its bulk, his mind still swirling with the physical sensations, but there was also something deeper—a mix of shame and relief, comfort and fear, all tied into one. Kai’s eyes were locked on him, as she took the keys to the cuffs, leaning in close to uncuff him. The moment she removed the cuffs, his hands fell free, but he didn’t move. The weight of what had just happened, the intensity of his submission, the deep trust he had placed in Kai—all of it hit him at once, an overwhelming surge of emotion that had been carefully controlled up until now. Anders’ chest tightened as he tried to take a deep breath, but the emotions were too much. His eyes welled up, and before he knew it, the tears started to spill. He buried his face in his hands, trying to suppress the sobs, but it was too late. The weight of everything—the vulnerability, the intimacy, the trust—came crashing down, and he couldn't hold it in any longer. Tears streamed down his face as his body shook with quiet sobs, his emotions raw and unfiltered. Kai watched him, her heart tightening at the sight. She moved closer, her arms wrapping around him gently, holding him as he cried, understanding the complex mix of emotions he was going through. She didn’t say anything—just held him, letting him release everything he had been holding inside. Anders cried for almost 30 minutes, his body trembling as waves of emotion poured out of him. Kai sat beside him on the couch, her heart aching as she watched his breakdown. The room felt heavy, the air thick with the weight of everything unsaid. She had seen Anders vulnerable before, but never like this—so raw, so broken. Her concern grew with each passing minute, especially as his sobs seemed to stretch on without sign of stopping. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Anders' tears slowed and he managed to catch his breath. The silence that followed was unsettling. Kai, her voice soft and filled with worry, asked, "Are you okay?" Anders sat up, wiping his eyes with the back of his hand. His response was barely more than a whisper. "No." That one word sent a chill through Kai. She had expected him to be shaken, but the emptiness in his tone was something she hadn’t anticipated. "What’s wrong?" she asked, her voice trembling with concern. Anders let out a shaky sigh, avoiding her eyes. "I’m... I’m fucked up, that’s what’s wrong." He paused, his voice thick with emotion. "I need to figure it out... alone." Kai felt as if the ground had just been pulled out from under her. She stared at him in disbelief, trying to process what he had just said. "Alone?" she echoed, her voice barely audible. Anders nodded, his gaze fixed on the floor. "Yeah... alone." His words were quiet but firm, and Kai could feel the walls he was building around himself, shutting her out. "No, Anders," she started, trying to break through the barrier he was putting up. "You don’t have to do this alone. You *shouldn’t* do this alone. Whatever you're feeling, we can work through it together." But before she could finish, Anders gently, but firmly, cut her off. "Kai... I need to be alone. I have to figure this out myself." His voice was calm, but there was a deep sadness in his eyes. It was as though he had already made up his mind. Kai’s heart sank. She wanted to fight it, to tell him that walking away wouldn’t fix anything, but the look in his eyes told her this was something deeper than she could reach right now. She could feel the sting of rejection, the hurt of knowing that despite everything they’d shared, Anders felt the need to push her away. She mumbled a quiet "okay," feeling utterly lost. Her feet moved before her mind could catch up, carrying her to the door. As she left the apartment, the cold night air hit her, but it did nothing to numb the aching hollow in her chest. Kai walked away, still in shock, the weight of Anders' words pressing heavily on her.

Here is the next installment. Chapter 12 Anders sat in the soft leather chair, feeling the usual tension that one would expect with a new therapist. Across from him was Amber, a calm and collected woman in her mid-40s. She had a warm but professional demeanor, her long blonde hair tied back in a neat bun, and her sharp blue eyes took him in with a gentle curiosity. “Hi, Anders. It’s nice to meet you,” Amber said, her voice soothing yet authoritative. “I’m Dr. Amber Martin. I have a PhD in psychology from NYU, and I’ve been practicing for over 15 years now. I specialize in trauma, relationships, and helping people work through... unique personal challenges. I’ve taken a look at your notes from Kai, your previous therapist, so I’m familiar with some of what you’ve been working through.” She glanced down briefly at her notebook before looking back at him with a thoughtful expression. “Before we dive into any specifics, though, I’d like to hear from you. Why are you here with me today?” Anders fidgeted slightly in his seat, feeling a bit of awkwardness creep in. “Well, uh, I was seeing Kai... and then I wanted to take her on a date. But, obviously, there’s a conflict of interest, so she told me I needed a new therapist.” Amber raised her eyebrows slightly, clearly intrigued. “I see. So, you sought out a new therapist because you wanted to pursue a romantic relationship with Kai?” “Yeah,” Anders replied, “she wouldn’t go out with me unless I got a new therapist. So here I am.” He smiled awkwardly, still unsure if it had been a good idea. Amber nodded, scribbling something in her notebook. “How do you feel about dating your former therapist?” Anders blinked at her, taken aback. He hadn’t expected her to get straight to the point like that. “I... don’t really have feelings about it, I guess. We just... ran into each other outside of the sessions. There was a spark, you know? I’m just seeing where it goes.” Amber took that in, then leaned forward slightly. “Do you think that dating someone who has already been exposed to such personal aspects of your life—things you’ve shared in a clinical setting—makes you feel more vulnerable or less vulnerable? Does it change how you approach the relationship?” Anders furrowed his brow, the question catching him off guard. He hadn’t thought about it in that way. Dating Kai had just seemed like the natural next step, not something to be dissected like this. Vulnerable? Or safe? He was used to her knowing a lot about him, but now that Amber mentioned it, that might be part of the reason he felt so drawn to her... or maybe it made things more complicated. He rubbed the back of his neck, the weight of Amber’s question settling in. “I... don’t know,” he admitted, suddenly unsure. “I’ve never thought about it like that.” Amber smiled knowingly as she leaned back in her chair, her posture relaxed yet attentive. “Part of my job is to help people think about things they’ve never considered,” she said softly. Her eyes never left Anders as she continued. “For example, you’ve had some breakthrough sessions in the last few weeks, haven’t you? I’m guessing you’ve never told anyone else about your desire to wear diapers.” The mention of his secret caused Anders to tense up immediately. His heart raced, and his palms began to sweat. He had known Amber would read Kai’s notes, but hearing it spoken aloud by someone new made it all too real. He tried to brush it off, fidgeting uncomfortably in his seat. “I mean... it’s not a big deal,” Anders muttered, attempting to sound casual. “I just wear them from time to time... to help with stress. That’s all.” Amber’s smile remained warm but grew more understanding. She nodded slowly. “Anders, there’s nothing wrong with wearing a diaper every now and then, especially if it’s something that helps you cope with stress. What I want you to think about is the fact that this is something you’ve kept hidden—never told a soul about—until you started therapy. You’ve felt immense shame about it, haven’t you?” Anders shifted in his seat, his discomfort growing. He swallowed hard, still trying to downplay the situation. “Yeah, but... I mean, it’s not a big deal. I don’t even think about it that much,” he lied, glancing away from Amber’s gaze. Amber tilted her head slightly, studying him with gentle patience. “If it isn’t a big deal, then let me ask you this: Would you feel comfortable wearing a diaper to our next session?” Anders froze, the question hitting him like a freight train. His mind scrambled for an answer, but the truth was too overwhelming to avoid. It *was* a big deal, and Amber’s question had forced him to confront that reality. Amber allowed the silence to stretch between them for a few moments, creating space for Anders to process her words. Then, in her calm, professional tone, she spoke again. "The question was more rhetorical than anything else, Anders. If wearing a diaper to therapy helps you relax and open up more, I’d encourage it. But if it feels too scary or uncomfortable, then you absolutely shouldn’t. The real point of the exercise was to get you to think about the implications of dating someone who has such intimate knowledge of your life." Anders shifted uncomfortably in his seat, feeling a mix of defensiveness and vulnerability welling up inside him. "Are you saying I shouldn't date Kai?" he asked, a little more sharply than he intended. Amber’s expression remained neutral and kind. "It doesn’t matter what I think, Anders. What matters is what *you* think. What also matters is that you're honest with me, and more importantly, with yourself. It’s clear that you’re still terrified and conflicted about your diaper fetish, yet just a few minutes ago, you told me it wasn’t a big deal." She leaned in slightly, her voice gentle but firm. "It *is* a big deal, Anders. The only person who gets hurt when you lie about it... is you." Anders sighed, his defensiveness dissolving under Amber’s unwavering patience. He rubbed the back of his neck and muttered, "You're right. I’m sorry." His voice softened as he continued, "The truth is, you’re right. No one else knows about this part of me, except Kai... and now you. I’m incredibly insecure about it." He hesitated, gathering his thoughts before continuing. "When I told Kai, I guess part of me thought she had to be okay with it because she’s a therapist, you know? Like, it’s her job to accept people." He paused, the memory of that night with Kai flickering through his mind. "But when she came over, and I was... wearing one, she was actually accepting. It’s like... I don’t know, I haven’t really processed it yet." Amber watched him closely, sensing there was more he wasn’t saying. She leaned forward slightly, her voice calm and curious. "Can you clarify what happened when Kai was over? How did she react, and how did that make you feel?" Anders shifted uncomfortably in his seat, his fingers fidgeting on his lap as he reluctantly began to explain to Amber what had happened. "When Kai was over... there was definitely chemistry. We were having drinks, just talking, and things were... building, you know?" He glanced at Amber, half-expecting judgment but only seeing her neutral, encouraging expression. "I got so worked up... I ended up, uh... shooting my load early," he admitted, stumbling through the words. "It wasn’t something I meant to happen, obviously, and I felt embarrassed." Amber remained quiet, giving him a small nod to show she was listening. Anders took a deep breath and continued, "But... she didn’t get mad or anything. She didn’t make it a big deal, which, I don’t know, was surprising to me. She told me that if I was so nervous, I should put on a diaper to calm down." He let out a small, self-conscious chuckle, shaking his head at the memory. "So... I did. I mean, it was weird, but I was too anxious to do anything else." He glanced up at Amber, who gave him a nonverbal cue to keep going, her expression patient and open. Anders sighed, continuing, "When I didn’t come out right away, she called me back, like... she knew how nervous I was. When I finally came out, we just hung out on the couch. But the chemistry—it didn’t go away. It was still there, and even though I was in a diaper, we... well, I managed to get her off, and she—" He paused, searching for the right words, still incredulous about what had happened. "She got me off, just by... rubbing the diaper." He shook his head, almost as if trying to convince himself. "It was so surreal. I still can’t believe it happened." Amber nodded, her face still soft with understanding. "That sounds like it was a lot to process," she said gently. Then she asked, "When was the last time you had a connection with someone like that? And I don’t mean focusing on the diapers—just an emotional connection in a sexual setting. When was the last time you felt that close to someone?" Anders blinked, caught off guard by the question. He sat back, staring off into the distance as he thought about it. After a long pause, he admitted quietly, "It’s been years. I... I can’t even really remember the last time." Amber nodded thoughtfully and asked Anders, "How do you think it would’ve gone if it had been another woman, someone you didn't know as well, when you had your premature ejaculation?" Anders paused for a moment, shifting in his seat. "That probably would’ve been the end of it," he admitted. "Most women would’ve been turned off, maybe embarrassed for me, but definitely not wanting to continue." Amber gave a small, affirming nod. "Exactly. So why do you think it was different with Kai?" Anders frowned, considering the question. "I guess... because Kai’s understanding. She’s really good at making people feel comfortable," he said, though he sounded unsure. Amber gently challenged him. "Do you think it’s more likely that it was different because Kai knew a whole lot more about you than someone on a typical first date would? She already had a deeper understanding of your insecurities and vulnerabilities." Anders hesitated, absorbing her words, and then slowly nodded. "Yeah... that makes sense." Amber leaned in slightly, her tone calm but probing. "You’re naturally submissive, Anders. That’s not a bad thing at all, but it means you’re highly susceptible to someone taking control of a situation. And Kai knew that. When the night derailed with the premature ejaculation, she didn’t let it end there. Instead, she told you to put on a diaper—something she knew from your past sessions would calm you down. She switched the focus away from your embarrassment and guided you into something that made you feel safe." Anders nodded in agreement, realizing the truth in her words. "Yeah... with her leading, I felt... more in control, if that makes sense." Amber smiled kindly. "It does make sense. There’s nothing wrong with how that played out, Anders. But it’s important to understand—it didn’t happen naturally. It worked because of the knowledge Kai had from your therapy sessions and her professional insight. She used that to guide the situation, to create an environment where you could feel comfortable." Anders looked thoughtful, his expression softening. "I guess I hadn’t considered that. It wasn’t just... her being understanding." "No, it wasn’t," Amber confirmed gently. "It was her understanding you on a deep level, which gave her the ability to take charge in a way that put you at ease." The soft chime of the bell echoed through the room, signaling the end of the session. Amber smiled at Anders, her expression warm and appreciative. "Thank you for such a productive session today, Anders. You’ve made a lot of progress, and I look forward to continuing our work next week." Anders, standing to leave, gave a small smile in return. "Thanks, Amber. I really appreciate your time." He nodded at her, seeming more at ease than when the session had begun, before turning and heading out the door. As the door clicked shut behind him, Amber sighed softly and turned to her notepad, beginning to jot down her session notes. **Session Notes – Anders W.** **Date:** [current date] **Duration:** 50 minutes **Session Type:** Individual Therapy **Client’s Progress:** Moderate **Session Overview:** Today's session focused primarily on Anders’ reflections regarding his recent shift from working with Kai as his therapist to pursuing a romantic relationship with her. Anders described some significant personal experiences during their encounter, specifically his vulnerability around his diaper fetish and a premature ejaculation incident. He conveyed a mixture of discomfort and relief in discussing how Kai navigated these situations. **Observations:** 1. **Defense Mechanisms & Avoidance:** Anders continues to downplay the importance of his diaper fetish, initially framing it as "not a big deal." This is likely due to a deep-seated sense of shame and embarrassment, despite the fact that he described a positive experience in which Kai accepted this aspect of him without judgment. His initial reaction was one of defensiveness, as evidenced by his repeated claims that it "wasn't a big deal," though further discussion revealed this was clearly untrue. 2. **Submissive Personality:** It became clearer today that Anders exhibits a submissive dynamic in intimate settings. His need for a partner to take control when he feels emotionally or physically vulnerable is evident. While this dynamic has provided comfort and safety in his interactions with Kai, there is a risk of his emotional dependence on her knowledge from past therapy sessions, which could complicate their relationship going forward. 3. **Professional vs. Personal Dynamics:** Anders is struggling to distinguish between Kai’s professional insight as a therapist and her role as a romantic partner. While her knowledge of his vulnerabilities has been beneficial in navigating their sexual encounters, this reliance could become problematic as their relationship deepens. It’s crucial to explore whether Anders’ comfort with Kai stems more from her role as his therapist rather than her role as a potential partner. This dynamic needs to be addressed to ensure emotional boundaries and mutual autonomy are maintained in the relationship. **Interventions/Recommendations:** 1. **Continue exploring the emotional ramifications of his submissiveness:** Helping Anders understand and embrace his submissive tendencies, particularly in the context of his new relationship with Kai, will be vital. Further examination of how these dynamics manifest and how he can advocate for his needs is essential. 2. **Challenge avoidance behaviors:** Anders will need continued support to confront the shame and discomfort surrounding his diaper fetish. It is imperative that he acknowledges this as a significant part of his emotional landscape rather than dismissing it. 3. **Boundaries between therapeutic insight and romantic attachment:** Going forward, sessions should address how to maintain healthy boundaries between what Kai knows of him as a therapist versus as a partner, encouraging Anders to build relationships where such knowledge isn’t essential for emotional intimacy. Amber paused for a moment, tapping her pen lightly against her chin as she considered her final thoughts. **General Progress:** Anders has shown incremental progress, especially in his openness during the session. While vulnerable, he is beginning to confront some of the deeper issues surrounding his fetishes and relationship dynamics. There remains a need to help him further disentangle his submissive tendencies from his reliance on partners’ professional insight or control. She finished the note with a final thought: *Will need to see how the dynamic with Kai evolves and whether Anders can maintain emotional independence in future relationships.* —-- Kai leaned back in her chair, sipping her drink and enjoying the laid-back atmosphere of the bar. She and Eliana were catching up after what felt like ages, and the buzz of conversation around them set the perfect tone for their evening. Eliana, with her usual relaxed grin, had been regaling Kai with stories about her latest dating adventures, but Kai had something else on her mind. Something that felt heavier than usual. "Hey, I actually need your opinion on something," Kai began, swirling the last of her cocktail before taking a small sip. Eliana raised a brow. "Ooooh, now this sounds juicy." Kai smiled wryly. "I just... I need to talk to you first." Eliana leaned forward, clearly intrigued. "Go on, spill it." Kai took a breath. "So, I ran into one of my patients at that festival the other day. It was awkward at first, like I didn’t know what to say. But he insisted we have a beer, and... honestly, it ended up being kind of lovely." Eliana chuckled. "Let me guess. He asked you out." Kai’s lips curled into a guilty smile. "Yeah... he did." Eliana's eyes widened in mock horror. "But of course, you turned him down because, ya know... therapist boundaries, right?" Kai bit her lip. "Well… actually, no. I didn’t turn him down." Eliana nearly choked on her drink. "Wait, what? You went on the date with him?" "I made him get a new therapist first," Kai explained quickly, raising her hands in defense. "And *then* I went on the date." Eliana blinked, completely taken aback. "Okay, okay. Fine. But how did it go?" Kai shrugged, nonchalant. "It was fine." Eliana narrowed her eyes. "Don’t ‘fine’ me, Kai. There’s more to this. Spill." Kai shifted in her seat, the weight of the secret hanging between them. "He’s a really sweet guy," she admitted, her voice softer now. "But he’s… very submissive." Eliana raised an eyebrow. "Like, in the bedroom kind of submissive?" Kai nodded. "Yeah. So, things got pretty hot and heavy. But… it got too hot for him." Realization dawned on Eliana’s face. "Oh no. He, uh, finished early?" Kai laughed softly. "Yeah. He was mortified." Eliana couldn’t hold back her reaction, laughing loudly. "Poor guy! That’s a tough break." Kai smiled, but there was a hint of guilt in her expression. "I know. But, um, that wasn’t the end of the date." Eliana looked at her curiously, sensing there was more to the story. "Wait. What do you mean?" "Since he was my client, I’m used to handling him a certain way. So… I took charge. I told him that just because he got off didn’t mean I was done." Kai paused, her cheeks flushing slightly. "I had him go down on me." Eliana stared at Kai, her eyes widening in surprise, then concern. "Wait, hold on. You *made* him give you oral? After all of that?" Kai nodded, feeling the weight of Eliana’s gaze. "Yeah, I did. I mean, he was okay with it. And once that was done, I hadchange into something I knew would relax him." Eliana’s brow furrowed in confusion. "Change into what?" Kai hesitated, then sighed. "He has this thing for diapers. So, I told him to go put one on." Eliana blinked, trying to process the information but didn’t say anything immediately. "When he came back, we just hung out," Kai continued, her voice lowering slightly. "And I had him give me oral again, then I gave him a hand job." Eliana sat back in her chair, shaking her head slowly, her eyes full of disbelief. "Kai…" Kai winced, feeling the weight of the situation settling in her chest. She hadn’t thought about it this deeply until now, and seeing the look on Eliana’s face made her heart race. "Did I… fuck up?" Kai asked quietly, her voice laced with uncertainty. Eliana sighed and gave Kai a long, thoughtful look before finally speaking. "Yeah, Kai... you probably fucked up." Kai bit her lip, not surprised but still disappointed hearing it out loud. "I had a feeling you'd say that." Eliana leaned in, her voice softening but still firm. "Look, I get it. Things got heated, and you’re into dominance. It was probably super hot in the moment, right?" Kai nodded slowly. "It was. Honestly, I had a great time. But..." She trailed off, rubbing her temples. "I can’t shake the feeling that it only played out the way it did because of our therapy sessions. The way he opened up to me in those settings, it’s like I knew exactly what buttons to push." Eliana tilted her head, eyebrow raised. "And that’s the part you need to figure out, right? Is he interested in *Kai* the person, or is he into *Kai* the therapist who already knows how to manage him?" Kai looked down at her drink, swirling it absentmindedly. "I think it's me... the person. But I’m not entirely sure. It was all just... so intense. I know I took control because of what I learned about him in therapy." Eliana crossed her arms and leaned back in her chair, her eyes narrowing in thought. "You should probably talk to him. Lay it all out, you know? Make sure he’s aware of how much of what happened was because of your dynamic as his therapist and not just natural chemistry." Kai sighed. "Yeah, I know. I’m gonna have to. I just don’t want to ruin whatever we might have, you know?" Eliana shot her a sympathetic smile. "Better to clear things up now than to let it get messier down the line." Kai nodded, but before she could respond, Eliana asked, "And the diapers? What’s the deal with that?" Kai’s eyes flicked up, and she let out a small laugh. "They help him relax. He’s got a whole thing with them, and it’s tied to his anxiety. I don’t mind it, honestly. It’s kind of sweet how much it calms him down." Eliana raised an eyebrow. "That’s... a lot to handle. What do you think his new therapist is going to make of all this?" Kai shrugged. "I don’t know. Honestly, it might not be great. I think they’ll be able to help him work through some stuff, but now that I’m involved... it complicates things." Eliana shook her head, giving Kai a look of gentle warning. "You’ve got to talk to him, Kai. Work it all out. It sounds like you’re both in deep, and the last thing you need is more confusion." Kai took a deep breath, nodding slowly. "You’re right. I’ll talk to him. I just hope it doesn’t mess everything up." Chapter 13 Kai and Anders had just sat down at the coffee shop, the mid-afternoon sunlight filtering through the windows, casting a warm glow over their table. Kai cradled her herbal mint green tea, while Anders took a sip of his black coffee, looking more relaxed than she had seen him in a while. They exchanged pleasantries, chatting about their day—the little frustrations of work, a funny incident Anders had with a client—but beneath the surface, Kai could sense something was on his mind. After a few minutes of light conversation, Kai decided to push things deeper. She glanced at Anders over the rim of her cup and asked, “So, how's it going with your new therapist?” Anders set his coffee down and leaned back slightly in his chair. “It’s... going okay,” he replied, his voice hesitant. “But I think she has concerns about me dating my former therapist.” He paused, glancing at Kai before continuing. “She won’t admit it outright, but I get the feeling she’s uncomfortable with the situation.” Kai raised an eyebrow, curious. “Why do you think that?” Anders sighed, running a hand through his hair. “We had a conversation about it. Amber—my therapist—pointed out how you know so much personal and intimate stuff about me because of our sessions. She thinks that might have skewed things... like, you knowing all that makes this different.” Kai nodded. “She has a point,” Kai admitted softly. “It’s true, I do know a lot about you... things most people wouldn’t find out until way later in a relationship, if at all.” Anders looked at her, his eyes searching. “How do you feel about that?” Kai frowned, staring down into her tea as she thought. The truth was, it *did* make her uneasy, but it was hard to untangle whether her attraction to Anders was because of who he was as a person, or because of the insights she'd gained through their sessions. After a long pause, she set her cup down and glanced back up at him, still deep in thought. Kai took a deep breath, looking down at her cup before finally meeting Anders' eyes. "I'm struggling with it, Anders," she admitted, her voice softer than usual. "I talked with my friend Eliana—she's a former doctor—because I have some real concerns about all of this." Anders raised an eyebrow. "Concerns? About what?" Kai leaned forward slightly, her fingers tracing the rim of her cup as she spoke. "There’s no question I know things about you that most people wouldn’t learn for years in a relationship—if they ever learned at all. And I’m starting to realize that... maybe I took advantage of that when I went to your apartment." Anders furrowed his brow, confused. "Took advantage? What do you mean?" Kai sighed, hesitating for a moment before continuing. "Anders... you're submissive." At this, Anders straightened up, his body language growing tense. "What? I'm not—" Kai held up a hand, cutting him off gently but firmly. "Whether you like it or not, you are. You’re very submissive, and there’s nothing wrong with that. But I used that to my advantage at your apartment. When you got nervous and had... your incident, I took control of the situation, and you complied. I knew that if I stepped into a dominant role, you'd follow." Anders opened his mouth to respond, but Kai kept going, her words gaining momentum. "Then, when I told you to put on a diaper, I was using my knowledge of your fetish to keep you 'on edge,' as you put it. I knew you’d do it because I understood that dynamic between us, and I used it to take control of the night. And let’s be honest—because of that, the evening went very differently than it would’ve if I didn’t know all those things about you." Anders sat there, his expression a mixture of surprise and something more introspective, like he was piecing it all together. Kai paused, letting her words sink in. She took a slow sip of her tea, then added quietly, "There’s also... more." Kai took another deep breath, clearly nervous about what she was about to say next. She shifted in her seat, looking into Anders' eyes with a mixture of vulnerability and honesty. "I have a big spanking fetish," she confessed, her voice barely above a whisper. "I absolutely love giving men a spanking. It’s something that really turns me on." She paused, watching Anders' reaction closely. "And if I’m being completely honest, I wanted to spank you that night." Anders blinked in surprise, clearly caught off guard. He opened his mouth to speak, but Kai quickly continued. "But it was a bridge too far," she admitted, her voice a bit firmer now. "Even just talking about spanking you to get you off... probably wasn’t a good idea. But I did it anyway." She shook her head slightly, almost as if chastising herself. "The thing is, I know I could’ve gotten you to come across my knee that night. I could’ve convinced you to let me spank you, and you probably would’ve gone along with it." Anders sat there, his brow furrowing as he processed her words. His hands gripped the edge of the table, and Kai could see the wheels turning in his mind. "But here’s the thing," Kai continued, her voice softer now. "It would’ve been a terrible idea for your mental well-being. Normally, when I do this, it’s all role-play—someone’s been naughty or bad, and they get punished. But with you... it took everything in me not to go down that road, because you were being so vulnerable, and I couldn’t take advantage of that." Kai leaned back in her chair, letting out a long exhale. "The truth is, Anders, I’m confident I could’ve gotten you to do pretty much anything I wanted that night. And that wasn’t fair. Or right." Anders stared down at his coffee, his mind clearly racing. He wasn’t sure what to say. The reality of what Kai was telling him hit hard—this wasn’t just a simple date that had gone slightly off track. There were deeper, more complicated layers to what had happened between them. He was left contemplating everything Kai had just said, the implications of how much she had held back, and the weight of how much power she had over him in that moment. Anders leaned forward, his tone a bit firmer. "Kai, I think you’re overestimating yourself. Sure, maybe I’m submissive, but that doesn’t mean I’ll do anything you want. There are limits." Kai studied him for a moment, her frown deepening. "Anders, I’m not saying you’d do anything—obviously, if I told you to do something crazy, like kill someone, you wouldn’t do it." She paused, her gaze softening but still serious. "But let me ask you this—have you ever worn a diaper in front of anyone else before?" Anders opened his mouth quickly. "No." "Exactly," Kai said, leaning back. "Yet you did it for me when I told you to. And it wasn’t just a casual suggestion. I pushed you, didn’t give you time to really think about it." She sighed, clearly torn. "I didn’t do it maliciously, and to be honest, I’m glad I did. It was a moment that brought us closer. But I can’t shake the worry that it might’ve been manipulative on some level." Anders shook his head firmly. "No, it wasn’t. You didn’t force me into anything I wasn’t willing to do." He paused, smirking slightly. "Funny enough, my new therapist asked me if I’d ever wear a diaper to one of her sessions." Kai’s eyes widened a bit, and Anders chuckled. "And now, just to prove to you that it wasn’t as big of a deal as you think, I’m going to do it." Kai’s phone buzzed, interrupting the moment. She glanced at it, frowning. "Shoot, I’m so sorry, but I have to go. My next session is starting soon." Anders nodded. "Yeah, I’ve got to head back to work too." Kai smiled softly as she stood up, leaning in to give him a quick kiss. "I’m excited to see you this weekend." As she turned to leave, Kai playfully swatted Anders on the butt, grinning over her shoulder. "Be good," she teased, before heading out the door. Chapter 14 Kai strolled into the paint-and-sip place, a casual smile on her face as she took in the scene. She had to admit, this was exactly the kind of date she could enjoy. The hum of laughter and conversation in the air, the clinking of glasses, and the smell of fresh paint already made the atmosphere feel warm and inviting. As she scanned the room, she spotted Anders standing at an easel near the front, his tall frame practically dwarfing the blue smock that barely fit over his broad shoulders. She couldn't help but laugh softly to herself—there was something undeniably sexy about seeing him in such a quirky, ill-fitting smock, his huge hands casually gripping a beer. When he noticed her, his face lit up, and he waved her over with a big smile. Kai grabbed a glass of wine and a pink smock, heading to the easel beside him. "Great choice," she said, leaning in to give him a kiss. "This is perfect." Anders beamed at the praise. "Glad you like it." As they settled in, they started chatting, catching up on the little things from the past week—work updates, some funny moments from their days, and what they had planned for the weekend. Everything felt light and easy between them, the casual vibe of the night making it simple to relax. But just as more people began filtering into the room and finding their spots, Kai noticed a sudden shift in Anders. His whole demeanor changed. He stiffened, his smile fading as his eyes locked onto someone who had just walked in. She followed his gaze and spotted a tall woman with dark hair entering the room, her confident stride giving off an air of someone who knew how to command attention. The way Anders went from relaxed to tense set off an alarm in Kai’s head. She turned back to him, frowning slightly. "Hey…what’s wrong?" she asked, her voice quiet but filled with concern. Anders stiffened, his voice low and uneasy as he leaned closer to Kai. "Olivia just walked in," he muttered, glancing over his shoulder. Kai’s gaze followed his, spotting the woman who had just arrived—tall, dark-haired, and moving with a quiet confidence. Her back was turned to them, and she seemed focused on getting settled into her space, not even glancing in their direction. Olivia didn’t look their way or acknowledge Anders, but the tension radiating off him was palpable. Kai tried to calm him, placing a gentle hand on his arm. "Hey, it’s fine. She’s not even paying attention to you." But her efforts weren’t working. Anders shifted on his feet, clearly rattled. "We need to leave," he whispered urgently. "Why?" Kai asked, genuinely confused but trying to keep her voice soft, hoping not to escalate the situation. Anders shot her a look that was equal parts frustration and disbelief. "Why? Isn’t it obvious?" he snapped quietly. Irritation flickered across Kai’s face, and she couldn’t help the sarcastic edge in her reply. "If it’s so obvious, then explain it to me." Anders hesitated, his voice barely above a whisper now. "She knows about…" He trailed off, unable to say the word, eyes darting nervously to Olivia, though she was still ignoring him. Kai’s expression softened as she gently replied, "She doesn’t know anything, Anders. And even if she did, she’s not looking at you, not talking to you. There’s no reason to leave." Anders shook his head, his anxiety clearly mounting. "No. We need to go. I can’t be here with her." Kai sighed, leaning in closer so only he could hear her. She placed a firm but reassuring hand on his arm, forcing him to meet her gaze. "Look at me. I know you’re nervous. But you can’t run from this. We’re staying right here. You’re going to ignore her." Anders looked uncertain, his discomfort still clear. "I’m not sure I can do that." Kai leaned even closer, her lips almost brushing his ear as she whispered, "You can, and you will. And if you’re a good boy and try really hard, I’ll make sure it’s worth your while." Her tone was soft but teasing, a promise lingering in her words. She pulled back slightly, her eyes locking onto his as she added, "Or…you can be a bad boy, make us leave, and that would really disappoint me." Anders swallowed, his mind racing. He could feel the weight of Kai’s words, the challenge in her tone, and the underlying support she was offering. He stood there, torn, trying to decide what to do next. Anders reluctantly agreed to stay, nodding slightly to Kai before returning his attention to the front of the room. The artist teaching the class began to explain the evening's project—how they would be painting a wine glass—and she outlined the steps they’d take to create the image on the canvas. As the instructor spoke, Anders struggled to focus. His mind kept drifting, his gaze flicking between Kai, who he could sense was still irritated, and Olivia, who, despite his paranoia, was genuinely ignoring him. He downed his beer quicker than he intended, hoping it would help him relax, but it did little to soothe his nerves. He got up to grab another, hoping the cold drink might ground him. After about thirty minutes, the room was filled with the soft sounds of brushes gliding across canvases. Kai, fully immersed in the class, had already painted the beginnings of a delicate wineglass on her canvas. But Anders had barely made a dent in his, the blank space mocking him as he zoned out, lost in his anxious thoughts. Kai glanced over and noticed Anders’s progress—or lack thereof. She leaned in close to his ear and whispered, her tone a mixture of teasing and admonishment, "You’re not being a good boy. You promised me you’d be a good boy." Her breath was warm against his skin, her words sharp but playful. Anders tensed, feeling the weight of her disappointment. Kai's next words were soft, almost a purr, "Do you need a spanking to snap you out of it?" The suggestion, combined with the intimacy of her voice, jolted him back to the moment. He straightened, realizing how far behind he was on his painting. Embarrassed, he grabbed his brush and began working, determined to catch up and prove he could be as focused as Kai expected. For the rest of the class, Anders managed to keep his attention on the task at hand. Slowly but surely, the wineglass began to take shape on his canvas, and by the time the session wrapped up, he had not only caught up but surpassed Kai in skill. His wineglass had sharper lines and more depth, and he couldn't help but feel a sense of pride when he compared their two pieces. As the class ended and the group began packing up, Anders and Kai walked out together into the cool evening air, the paint-splattered aprons still tied around their waists. They strolled to the parking lot, their pace relaxed, as the lingering tension from earlier faded away. Anders glanced at his canvas under his arm and then back at Kai, a sheepish smile tugging at his lips. "Guess I wasn’t too bad after all, huh?" Kai smirked, looking up at him with a raised brow. "You pulled it together. But don’t think I’ve forgotten how distracted you were at first." Anders chuckled softly. "Yeah…thanks for snapping me out of it." Kai gave him a knowing smile, and as they reached the parking lot, she playfully swatted him on the butt, much like she had done earlier in the week. "Just remember, you still owe me for almost making us leave." Anders blushed, but the playful glint in his eye said he wasn’t complaining. They shared a brief laugh before parting ways to head to their cars. – Anders and Kai settled into their usual rhythm when they returned to his place. As per their routine, Anders headed to the kitchen to fix drinks while Kai relaxed on the couch. After a few minutes, Anders brought over two glasses, and as he handed one to her, he raised his own in a toast. "To a great evening so far," he said with a smile, hoping to lift the mood. Kai accepted her drink, but after taking a sip, she frowned slightly, her expression signaling something was off. Anders, always attuned to her body language, immediately felt the need to apologize. "Kai, I—" But before he could get the words out, she gently placed her fingers on his lips, silencing him. Kai sighed and leaned back into the couch. "Anders, as a therapist, I understand why you reacted the way you did tonight. I do. You thought Olivia knew more than she did. I get that. But let’s be real here—just because she found a diaper under your sink doesn’t mean she automatically knows about your fetish. It’s a huge leap for someone who doesn’t already understand that world to assume those diapers were yours." Anders stayed silent, his guilt written across his face. He knew she was right. "But," Kai continued, her voice shifting from clinical to personal, "as your girlfriend, I'm frustrated. You almost derailed the entire evening. I had to babysit you, keep you from panicking, and make sure you stayed focused so we didn’t end up leaving. I couldn’t just relax and enjoy myself. Instead, I spent most of the night worrying about you." She paused, her frustration palpable but controlled. "I know it’s not entirely your fault, and I don’t blame you for how you felt. But that doesn’t take away the fact that I couldn’t just... be in the moment. I was busy trying to keep you from unraveling." Anders, his shoulders slumping, looked at her with genuine remorse. He hesitated for a moment before asking quietly, "What would it take to make it up to you?" Kai met his gaze, her face completely unreadable. She didn’t say a word, didn’t reveal even the slightest hint of her thoughts. She just looked at him with a calm, steady expression, waiting. The silence hung in the air, leaving Anders wondering what would come next. Kai gently shook her head, her tone soft but firm. "Anders," she began, "I shouldn’t be the one to decide how you make this up to me." She paused, her gaze holding his. "As your girlfriend, I’d love to tell you how you've been a naughty boy." As she said it, she noticed Anders shift slightly, a familiar sign of his arousal creeping in. It didn’t go unnoticed, and she couldn’t help but continue, though her words were tinged with frustration. "I’d love to put you over my knee, see how long it would take before you were flailing across my lap while I spanked you." She saw his breath hitch, and a small, almost imperceptible smile crossed her lips for just a second. "I bet you even have a pair of handcuffs around here I could use to make you fully submit. From there," she continued, leaning in slightly, her voice dropping to a more intimate tone, "we’d probably have some amazing sex. And maybe—just maybe—I’d put you in a diaper afterward, using it as an excuse for your well-spanked butt." Anders’ arousal was undeniable now. His shifting, the flush on his face, the way his eyes darkened with desire—it was all there, visible and palpable between them. But instead of fueling Kai’s own excitement, it deepened her frown. "But," she said, her tone hardening slightly, "as your former therapist, I can’t ignore my concern. I worry what damage I’d do by mixing your real-life issues with fantasy consequences." Her voice was layered with a combination of empathy and restraint. Kai sighed deeply, her eyes still locked on Anders’. "I know what you want," she admitted quietly. "I know what *I* want." She took a breath, letting her words hang in the air before finishing. "But then there’s the right thing to do, Anders." Kai’s eyes followed Anders as he confidently walked to his bedroom, her thoughts spinning in a dangerous mix of arousal and caution. *You're overthinking it,* he had said, as if it were that simple. But as he came back, placing the handcuffs on the coffee table between them with a thud, her resolve wavered. “And I don’t think no matter how hard you spank me there will be any flailing.” *Does he really understand?* she wondered, her gaze flicking to the cuffs, then back to Anders. He stood there, trying to appear in control, authoritative even. His attempt at humor about the spanking not making him flail might have sounded convincing to someone else, but Kai saw through it. Beneath his words, she could sense the deep yearning. The vulnerability. The part of him that wanted to give in, to submit fully. And she was turned on. So, so turned on. Her heart pounded in her chest as she studied him. *God, he looks good,* she thought, taking in his broad shoulders, the way his muscles tensed as he stood there waiting for her next move. His desire was written all over his body—the slight flush on his cheeks, the way his breathing had quickened, the way he was trying to hide just how hard he was. It was impossible for her to ignore the visceral signs of his arousal, and it ignited something deep inside her. But it wasn't just the physical attraction. No, it was more than that. It was the power she held over him. The knowledge that Anders, this towering, strong man, was waiting for her command. That he trusted her enough to let go, to let her take control. The dominance she could exert felt intoxicating, and it pulled her in despite the warning bells in the back of her mind. *I shouldn't do this,* she thought, a small voice of reason trying to break through. *This is crossing a line.* But the more she stared at him, the more she couldn’t deny what she wanted. Every rational thought was battling with the intense desire pooling in her lower belly, threatening to consume her. Her breath hitched, and her hands trembled as she reached for the handcuffs. *I want this,* she admitted to herself, her pulse quickening as her fingers wrapped around the cold metal. The image of Anders, helpless and restrained, his body at her mercy, flashed through her mind, sending a jolt of excitement through her. She stood, meeting his gaze, her voice firm. "Stand up, Anders," Kai commanded, her voice a sultry purr that sent shivers down his spine. There was an authority in her tone that was both commanding and alluring, a combination that made him eager to comply. He stood, his eyes never leaving hers, feeling a thrill of excitement course through his veins. His attempt to assert control earlier was gone, replaced by that deep-seated submission she knew so well. He was giving in. And so was she. Kai's hands, soft yet firm, guided his arms behind his back. The touch of her fingers sent electric jolts through him, heightening his senses. She took her time, drawing out the moment, making sure he felt every second of her control. The cool metal of the handcuffs clicked into place around his wrists, the sound echoing in the quiet room She leaned in close, her breath warm against his ear. "You’ve been a very naughty boy, Anders," she whispered, her voice low and commanding. And in that moment, all thoughts of what was right or wrong were drowned out by the overwhelming heat between them.

Not going to lie, I had a blast writing that sex scene.

Here is the rest I have written. Will continue to work on this but the next update probably will be at least a week or more. Chapter 7 Kai opened the Zoom session, her face immediately softening as she saw Anders' reflection on her screen. His normally well-kept appearance was absent—his hair was messy, his eyes looked hollow, and his clothes were rumpled. He seemed weighed down by something heavy, and it was clear to her that something was very wrong. "Anders," Kai began gently, her voice laced with concern, "how are you doing today?" Anders didn’t make eye contact, his gaze fixed somewhere off to the side. "I’m fine," he muttered, his tone hollow. Kai's brows furrowed. She could see the discomfort on his face, the fatigue in his eyes. He was anything but fine. "Are you sure?" she pressed, leaning in slightly as if to draw him out of his internal shell. "Because it seems like something’s off." Anders shifted in his seat, adjusting his position, but it was more of a nervous tic than a genuine need to move. "Yeah, I’m fine," he repeated, the words lacking any real conviction. Kai decided to change her approach, knowing that pushing too hard could make him retreat further. "How was the cooking class this week?" she asked, her voice light, though she was keenly observing his body language. The question immediately caused a visible reaction in Anders. His shoulders tensed, and his jaw clenched as if the mere mention of the class caused him physical discomfort. "It went fine," he said, but the words didn’t ring true. His face, his posture, everything told Kai the opposite. She took a slow breath, gathering her thoughts. "Anders," she said softly, "for this to work, you have to trust me. You need to be completely open and honest, okay? Can you do that?" Her tone was soothing, almost as though she were speaking to a small child, not to belittle him but to create a safe, nurturing space where he felt like he could open up without fear. Anders fidgeted for a moment, his fingers tapping against his armrest. "I... I can try." "Good." Kai’s smile was warm, but her gaze stayed focused on him. "Now, can you tell me what really happened at the cooking class?" Anders exhaled, as if summoning the strength to dive back into what had clearly been a troubling experience. "At first, everything was fine," he began slowly, his voice barely above a whisper. "Olivia, this girl from the class, saw me before things started. She invited me out for drinks after the class." Kai nodded, encouraging him to continue without saying anything. "The class was fun," Anders went on, his eyes looking slightly distant as if he were replaying the events in his mind. "Olivia was great, you know? We made pasta together, we talked, it was...nice." He paused, swallowing hard. "And after class, we went out for drinks like she suggested. We were at a bar, just talking... getting to know each other." Kai could see this was becoming harder for him as he spoke, but she kept her voice gentle, guiding him carefully through the narrative. "That sounds nice. What happened after that?" Anders’ breathing became uneven, his discomfort intensifying. He rubbed the back of his neck, looking anywhere but directly at Kai. "She asked if we could go back to my place," he said, his voice now quieter. "And I said yes." He swallowed hard, his expression one of apprehension, as if he was bracing himself for what came next. Kai stayed silent, waiting for him to continue, her eyes never leaving his face. She could sense that whatever had happened next was weighing heavily on him, and it was crucial to allow him the time to come to terms with saying it out loud. Anders shifted uncomfortably in his chair, avoiding the camera. His face was twisted with anxiety as he finally began to unravel the events of that night. "I brought her back to my place," he said, his voice low, almost a mumble. "Everything was moving fast... too fast. The second we walked in, she was all over me. She started kissing me, touching me... it made me nervous, so I told her I'd make drinks to calm myself down." Kai leaned forward slightly, her face a mask of calm attentiveness. She could sense there was more, something lurking beneath the surface of this story. "I went to the kitchen," Anders continued, his words slow and deliberate, "and while I was making the drinks, Olivia went to the bathroom." He paused, his breathing becoming shallow as if he was preparing himself for what came next. "And then..." His voice trailed off, and his hands tightened into fists. "And then what?" Kai prompted gently, her tone soothing but firm, sensing that this part of the story was the hardest for him to tell. "She came out of the bathroom... and I... I had a panic attack," he admitted, his voice cracking. His eyes darted everywhere but the camera. "I just... froze. She freaked out. She left." Anders’ face contorted with shame and anger as he struggled to keep it together. His hand trembled as he rubbed his forehead, clearly reliving the moment. "I don’t remember much after that." Kai stayed quiet for a beat, knowing there was more. She had to tread carefully but couldn’t leave things there. "Anders," she said softly, though her voice carried a firmness that conveyed the importance of what she was about to ask. "I can tell something else happened. What are you holding back?" He began to mumble, his words a fractured mess. "I’m broken... I can’t ever go back to that class again. I can’t face anyone. I’m such a mess." Kai's heart ached seeing him in such distress, but she pushed forward with as much care as possible. "Anders, I need you to tell me what else happened. Please." Anders was visibly struggling, his breaths coming in short, sharp gasps as he fought to maintain composure. "Olivia... she found a diaper in the bathroom," he said, his voice barely audible. "She... I guess she was looking for soap or something, and she found it." He winced at the memory. "She asked me about it, but... I don’t remember what I said after that. Everything’s a blur." Kai furrowed her brows in confusion, piecing the information together. She couldn’t quite understand why Olivia finding a diaper would lead to such an intense reaction. "A diaper?" she repeated, carefully. "Why would she freak out about finding a diaper under the sink?" Her question seemed to agitate Anders even more. His head snapped up, his face filled with frustration and pain, and he practically shouted, "Because why the fuck would a guy like me have diapers in his house?!" The outburst left an echo in the virtual space, and Kai remained silent for a moment, allowing the tension to simmer down. Anders was breathing heavily now, his chest heaving as he tried to regain some semblance of control. Kai waited for the right moment, then gently spoke, her voice steady and measured. "Anders, why would a guy like you have diapers in his house?" The question hung in the air, and Kai could see Anders battling with himself. Whatever answer was about to come out would be difficult for him, but Kai knew it was necessary for their progress. Anders broke down into sobs, his face crumpling as years of pent-up emotion poured out. His shoulders shook, and his hand covered his face, as though trying to shield himself from the weight of the shame he was carrying. Kai felt her chest tighten at the sight of him breaking down, but she kept her own emotions carefully hidden, knowing this was about him, not her. "I... I like to wear diapers sometimes," Anders managed to choke out between sobs. "I know it’s wrong, I know I’m broken. I’ve kept it a secret my whole life… no one knew, except now Olivia… she found out, and now she thinks I’m a freak. I just… when I put one on, it calms me down, makes me feel safe... like I don’t have to be anything but myself. But... God, what kind of person does that?" His voice was a mix of anguish and self-loathing. Kai’s eyes softened, but she didn’t let it show on her face as she listened intently. In that moment, a realization hit her—Anders wasn’t talking about baby diapers. He was talking about adult diapers. And despite the seriousness of the moment, an image flashed in her mind of Anders, this large, muscular, yet timid man, wearing a diaper. The thought almost made her smile. She could even picture him, vulnerable yet somehow endearing. She quickly pushed that aside, knowing her focus needed to be entirely on him. "Shhh, Anders," Kai said softly, her voice calm and measured. "You’re not broken. There’s nothing wrong with what you’re feeling." He was spiraling, his sobs growing louder as his shame overwhelmed him. Kai knew she had to stop him from going deeper into that dark place. She spoke firmly but gently, making sure her words were clear. "Anders," she said, "you aren’t doing anything wrong. I am so, so sorry that you’ve had to carry this by yourself for so long. It must’ve been so heavy to hold onto this secret." Anders sniffled and wiped his eyes, looking at her through the camera with surprise. His voice was quieter now, almost childlike, as he asked, "You don’t think I’m a freak?" Kai shook her head, her expression warm and reassuring. "Of course not. You’re not a freak, Anders. You’re a human being who has needs, just like everyone else. Everyone has something that helps them feel safe or comfortable. This doesn’t make you any less of a person." Anders looked skeptical, his eyes searching hers as though trying to gauge whether she was being honest. "But… it’s weird, right? I mean, normal people don’t… don’t wear diapers for comfort." Kai leaned forward slightly, wanting him to feel her sincerity. "There’s nothing inherently wrong with wanting to wear a diaper. People find comfort in all kinds of things—some people wrap themselves in weighted blankets, some sleep with stuffed animals, some need routines to feel in control. Yours just happens to be different, and that’s okay. What matters is how it makes you feel." Anders stared at the screen, his breathing slowing down a little as he took in her words. The doubt was still there, but so was the faintest glimmer of relief. He wasn’t sure he believed her yet, but the fact that she hadn’t recoiled in disgust was starting to sink in. Anders looked down, his eyes still red and swollen from crying, uncertainty written all over his face. "If I’m not a freak," he muttered, "then why do I feel like one?" Kai leaned forward slightly, making sure her voice was both calm and supportive. "Anders, I understand why you feel that way. A diaper fetish isn’t something you hear about every day, and yes, it can carry some stigma because people don’t talk about it openly. But that doesn’t mean there’s something wrong with you. Having an interest in diapers doesn’t hurt anyone, and it’s not something to be ashamed of. What’s important is that it brings you comfort, and that’s valid." Anders was silent, processing her words, his breathing still uneven. It was clear he was struggling to reconcile her reassurances with the deep-rooted shame he felt. Kai could see he needed more time, more space to talk, so she gently nudged him to keep going. "Anders," she said softly, "can you tell me when you first realized you had this interest in diapers? I know it’s hard, but talking about it might help you understand it better." He hesitated for a moment, his lips pressed into a thin line, before finally speaking up, his voice quiet and shaky. "It… it started when I was in high school. My girlfriend back then… she loved kids. She was always babysitting, and she’d talk about it a lot. You know, diapers, bottles, baby stuff… It did something to me. I didn’t know what it was at the time, but I’d go home and imagine her… taking care of me. Putting me in a diaper, treating me like one of the babies she watched." Kai listened intently, giving him her full attention. "That must have been confusing for you," she said, offering him validation without judgment. "And I can only imagine how hard it was to try to make sense of it all." Anders nodded slowly. "Yeah… I didn’t know what to do with it, so I pushed it away. Didn’t think about it for a long time. But then, when I joined the police force, things got really tough. The academy was brutal, and afterward… I felt like I couldn’t handle it. So one night, I ordered some diapers online. I don’t even know why, but I needed something. I wore them after shifts sometimes, just to relax. I’ve been wearing them off and on ever since." Kai could see the relief in Anders’ face as he shared more. His words were coming easier now, though the vulnerability was still palpable. "Thank you for telling me that, Anders," she said, her voice warm. "I know this isn’t easy, but you’re doing such an amazing job of opening up. You’re taking a huge step in understanding this part of yourself, and that’s something to be proud of." Anders looked up at her, a flicker of something like hope in his expression. "It’s just… they make me feel safe, you know? But I don’t understand why. Why do they make me feel like that? What’s wrong with me?" Kai shook her head gently. "There’s nothing wrong with you," she reassured him. "The comfort you get from wearing diapers is real. It may have started back in high school with those feelings of care and safety you imagined with your girlfriend. And later, when the pressures of the academy and police work felt too overwhelming, the diapers became a way for you to cope with the stress. You turned to them because they gave you comfort, and there’s nothing wrong with seeking that out." She paused for a moment, letting her words sink in before asking, "But I’m curious, Anders. Why do you think the diapers give you so much comfort? What do they mean to you?" Anders looked down, biting his lip as he tried to find the words. "I don’t know," he said softly. "Maybe… maybe it’s because they make me feel like I don’t have to be in control all the time. Like I can just let go, and someone else can take care of things for a while. Like I’m allowed to be… vulnerable." The soft chime of the session timer echoed through the room, signaling the end of their time together. Kai glanced at the clock, then back at Anders, who was still looking down, his emotions raw and vulnerable. “We covered a lot today,” Kai said gently, her tone warm and reassuring. “Anders, I just want to tell you again how proud I am of you for being so open. I know this wasn’t easy, but you did it. We have a lot to unpack here, but we’ll take it one step at a time. You’re not broken, and there’s absolutely nothing wrong with you." Anders looked up, his eyes filled with a mixture of uncertainty and relief. He gave a small nod, his lips pressing into a tight line as he tried to absorb her words. “I’ll see you next week,” she said softly. “And remember, you’re not alone in this.” After the session ended, Kai took a deep breath and pulled up Anders’ file to input her notes. She wanted to make sure she captured the important details of their conversation, knowing they were at a critical juncture in his therapy. --- **Session Notes – Client: Anders** **Date:** [Current Date] **Summary:** Today's session was a breakthrough for Anders. He appeared disheveled and emotionally distressed upon starting the session, indicating significant internal turmoil. When prompted, Anders recounted an event during his cooking class where a woman, Olivia, discovered a pack of adult diapers in his bathroom, leading to a panic attack. This discovery prompted Anders to reveal a long-held secret: he experiences comfort and relaxation from wearing adult diapers. Anders first became aware of this fetish in high school when his girlfriend would talk about babysitting and changing diapers, which sparked a desire in him to be cared for in a similar way. He admitted to wearing diapers intermittently throughout his adult life, particularly as a coping mechanism during stressful times, including his early years in the police force. Anders expressed deep shame and self-judgment, repeatedly referring to himself as "broken" or a "freak." However, he responded positively to validation and reassurance that his fetish does not define his worth. He was notably emotional throughout the session, particularly when discussing the comfort he derives from being in a vulnerable state while wearing diapers. **Key Points:** - Anders disclosed his diaper fetish and linked it to feelings of safety, comfort, and vulnerability. - He experiences significant shame and internal conflict regarding his fetish. - Anders demonstrated a high level of emotional distress related to this incident with Olivia. - There is a clear connection between Anders’ need for control in his career and his desire to relinquish that control in private, using diapers as a coping mechanism. **Next Steps:** - Explore Anders' feelings of shame and guilt surrounding his fetish, providing continued validation and support. - Begin to unpack the deeper emotional need for comfort and vulnerability, and how this ties into his past relationships and career as a police officer. - Discuss healthy ways for Anders to accept and integrate this aspect of himself without self-judgment or fear of rejection. **Therapist Notes:** - Be mindful of Anders’ emotional state moving forward, as he may feel exposed and vulnerable after today’s session. Continue providing a safe and non-judgmental space for him to explore these complex feelings. --- Kai finished typing, taking a moment to reflect on the session. She could feel they had taken a significant step forward, and now it was a matter of carefully navigating the path ahead, making sure Anders continued to feel supported every step of the way. Chapter 8 Anders sat on his couch, the soft hum of the TV filling the quiet of his apartment. He had barely left home since the blow-up with Olivia, the weight of it all pressing down on him like a lead blanket. It had been days since his last session with Kai, and though her words had been comforting, he was still in a bad headspace, struggling to process his emotions. The beer in his hand was half-empty, the cold condensation slick against his fingers. Underneath his jeans, the soft bulk of a diaper brought him a sense of calm, but he couldn’t shake the loneliness gnawing at him. On the screen, a bright and lively commercial flashed, showing a fall fair—a festival full of music, food vendors, and cooking demonstrations. The vibrant images of people smiling, laughing, and enjoying themselves tugged at something in Anders. It reminded him of what he was missing, how isolated he had become. He hadn’t done anything social since that cooking class. The idea of going somewhere new, somewhere alive with energy, started to appeal to him. "Saturday," he thought, committing himself to the plan. He would go. He needed to get out of the house and be around people. Maybe it would help, even if just a little. --- Saturday came, and Anders was second-guessing his decision. Standing in front of the mirror, he rubbed his hands over his stubbled jaw, feeling the weight of hesitation in his chest. He wasn’t sure he had the energy for this, for people. Still, he had promised himself. After a long shower, he took his time getting dressed, picking out a simple outfit that felt comfortable but made him feel more put together—dark jeans, a plain T-shirt, and a light jacket. Clean, simple, functional. Taking a deep breath, Anders grabbed his keys and headed out the door. The drive to the festival felt longer than it was, every minute making him question if this was a good idea. But as he pulled into the parking lot and saw the crowd, the bustling energy of the fair washed over him. The place was packed—more than he had expected. Music drifted from somewhere in the distance, and the cheerful noise of people talking, laughing, and moving around filled the air. Anders paused at the entrance, taking it all in. His initial anxiety gave way to curiosity, and slowly, he began to explore. Walking through rows of vendors, he saw all kinds of things: handmade crafts, clothing, local art, and quirky knick-knacks. The smell of food was thick in the air, and after a while, he grabbed a funnel cake and a beer, the sugar and alcohol blending into something that made him feel, if only for a moment, a little lighter. He strolled through the fair, taking in the sights and sounds, watching the way people moved around him. Everyone seemed to be enjoying themselves, and he was glad he had come. The loneliness wasn’t as heavy here, surrounded by so much life. As he was turning to head toward another row of booths, he accidentally bumped into someone. “Oh, I’m sorry—” he began, looking down to see who he had run into. The woman gave a small laugh and looked up at him, her smile warm and apologetic. Anders froze, feeling a strange sense of recognition in the way she moved, the way she held herself, but it wasn’t until he caught her eyes fully that realization dawned on him. But the moment didn’t quite click yet—he still didn’t fully recognize her. All he knew was that she seemed familiar, and there was something about her presence that felt oddly comforting. —-- Kai was lounging on her couch, sipping coffee, flipping through a magazine when her phone buzzed. It was a text from Adonis. **Adonis:** "Hey, how’s your day going?" Kai smiled, typing a quick response. "Not bad, just relaxing. What about you?" A few moments later, another buzz. **Adonis:** "Pretty good! Actually, I was wondering if you'd be up for checking out this fall festival on Saturday? It’s got music, food, vendors, the whole vibe. I’m going with some friends, but you can join us if you want. Just text me when you get there." Kai stared at the message, thinking it sounded fun, and she could use a change of pace. She started typing, “Sounds fun! I’ll swing by.” But before she could hit send, another message came through. **Adonis:** "Also, don’t worry… no spankings required to come this time. 😜" Kai raised an eyebrow, smirking at his cheeky joke. She texted back, “Well, only if you're a good boy. 😉” She hit send and shook her head, laughing to herself. Adonis really was more into her than she was into him, but he was sweet, and she was curious to see where things might go. --- It is Saturday afternoon, and Kai is walking into the festival. The atmosphere hit her instantly—the warmth of the crowd, the smell of food wafting through the air, the distant sound of live music, and the crisp fall breeze all felt energizing. She paused for a moment, taking it in, her leather jacket pulled tight against the chill. As much as she liked Adonis, she decided to explore a little on her own before texting him. The vendors’ tents were lined up in neat rows, each filled with crafts, food, or handmade goods. She wandered slowly, peeking into booths as she passed by. One stall caught her attention—a collection of handcrafted wooden paddles, each beautifully sanded and stained. Kai stopped, eyes lingering on the display. She admired the fine craftsmanship, each paddle more unique than the last. Her fingers grazed the wood of one particularly sleek piece, its deep cherry wood grain smooth under her touch. She chuckled to herself, remembering the teasing conversation with Adonis. The paddle in her hand felt almost perfect. Maybe for a future session with someone, who knows? Just then, someone bumped into her. The jolt pulled her out of her thoughts, and she stumbled slightly, turning to see who it was. At first, all she saw was a large, imposing figure—broad shoulders and tall stature. She instinctively took a step back, ready to excuse herself when she finally looked up and froze. But it took a few seconds for her to process. His rugged, familiar face, the slight discomfort in his posture—he didn’t seem to have noticed her yet. She blinked, taken off guard, realizing slowly who he was. “Anders?” —- Anders froze as he realized the woman he had bumped into was Kai. Standing there, looking at her in real life for the first time, he was taken aback. On Zoom, their interactions had always felt a little distant, more clinical, but now, face-to-face, it was different. She was beautiful—more than he had imagined. Her eyes, her posture, the way she carried herself—it all hit him at once, and he stood there, almost like a deer in headlights, unsure of what to say or do. Kai broke the silence. “Anders? Is that you?” He blinked, snapping out of his daze. "Hi, Kai. Yeah, it's me," he managed to say, his voice sounding more unsure than he wanted. He cleared his throat, trying to compose himself. Kai gave him a small, polite smile. “Hello.” Anders, struggling to make small talk, blurted out, “Uh, what are you doing here?” He tried to sound casual, but his nerves were clear. He couldn’t shake the fact that seeing Kai like this was throwing him off completely. He had never realized how much her presence could affect him, how seeing her outside the structured confines of their therapy sessions would stir something deeper. Kai, ever composed, kept her expression neutral. “Just hanging out, listening to music, shopping a bit, the usual.” There was a brief, awkward silence, the kind that made Anders’ palms sweat. Kai shifted slightly, a subtle signal that she was ready to move on. Anders, feeling the weight of the moment, sensed that if he didn’t do something, she’d leave, and he couldn’t let that happen. “Can I… buy you a beer?” he asked, almost too quickly. He wasn’t sure if it was the right thing to say, but it was all he could think of. He stood there, desperately trying to read Kai’s body language, but he couldn’t quite tell if she was going to accept or politely decline. Her expression was unreadable, and the pause that followed felt like an eternity. — Kai was caught off guard when she realized it was Anders who had bumped into her, and even more so when he offered to buy her a beer. Seeing him in person was different. On Zoom, their dynamic was clear: therapist and client. But here, standing in front of her in the middle of a bustling festival, she couldn’t deny the sudden, undeniable pull of attraction. Anders had a quiet strength about him, his large frame a stark contrast to the vulnerability she’d seen in their sessions. She knew she probably shouldn’t, that it could be ethically questionable, but something about his shy offer was endearing, making it harder for her to say no. Kai raised an eyebrow, trying to maintain her usual composure. “I’m not sure if that’s such a good idea.” Anders, looking slightly embarrassed but determined, quickly added, “I promise—just one beer. If at any point it gets awkward, you can just say ‘turnip,’ get up, and walk away. No hard feelings.” Kai couldn’t help but laugh at his suggestion, a soft, genuine laugh that caught her by surprise. She bit her lip, still torn, but finally relented. “Okay, one beer. But don’t say I didn’t warn you.” Anders grinned, clearly relieved as he led her to the beer tent. He bought her a drink, and they found a spot to sit down, the hum of the festival buzzing around them. Kai took a sip, enjoying the coolness of the beer as they settled into the unfamiliar yet oddly comfortable setting. “I didn’t realize you lived around here,” Anders started, breaking the initial silence. His tone was casual, but there was something vulnerable behind it, like he was testing the waters. Kai smiled, keeping things light. “I didn’t know you were local either. It’s kind of funny, actually. We never really talked about where exactly you lived.” “Yeah, surprise,” Anders chuckled awkwardly. He took a sip of his beer, and then, almost like a confession, added, “I was feeling kind of down after the whole thing with Olivia. Saw an ad for this festival and just showed up. No real plan.” Kai nodded, her expression softening. “I get it. Sometimes it’s good to just... get out of your head for a while.” Anders nodded, but his eyes lingered on her, as if he was still trying to process this chance encounter. Kai, for her part, found herself growing more comfortable in Anders' presence. Despite knowing the professional boundaries she should maintain, she couldn't help but feel a connection that extended beyond their sessions. There was something raw and honest about him that tugged at her, and she wasn’t entirely sure what to do with that. Kai smiled, pleased with how Anders had taken the step to come out to the festival. "I’m really proud of you for following through and coming, even without a plan. I know that can be tough." She saw the reaction in Anders' body language instantly, the way he tensed slightly, the praise hitting him more deeply than perhaps he was used to. She had expected it—people like Anders weren’t always comfortable with positive feedback—but she also knew he needed to hear it. "Sometimes," Kai continued, "it’s like that with everything in life, right? I’ve been working on my budget lately—sticking to it is harder than I thought it would be. It’s been great for me financially, but honestly, there are days I just want to pretend I never committed to it. I mean, what kind of therapist would I be if I could only help other people but wasn’t working on myself too?” Anders nodded, his expression thoughtful. "Yeah, I get that." He took a breath before opening up more, his voice sincere. "When I was a cop, I had to deal with a lot of homeless people. You see firsthand what happens when people don’t address their issues. A lot of them had gone down some tough roads, and it made me think about how easy it could be to fall into a situation like that. I know it’s an extreme example, but... it’s real. You see what happens when things get out of hand." Kai watched his face closely, sensing the weight of what he was saying. She knew he had probably witnessed things that would be difficult for most people to comprehend, and it had clearly left an impact. But she didn’t want him to feel burdened by the past. "That’s a pretty heavy thing to carry around," Kai said gently. "But I’m curious—what was police work like for you? How did you manage with all of that, day in and day out?" Her question was careful, respectful of the delicate balance she was trying to maintain. She didn’t want to push too hard, but she could tell that Anders had a story to tell. Anders took a second, his face tightening as he processed Kai's question. Kai watched him carefully, sensing this was one of those moments where he was going to open up in a way he hadn’t before. She noticed how his fingers fidgeted slightly, his breath steady but controlled, as if he was actively trying to stay calm. "I had a pretty good partner," Anders began, his voice measured. "She really looked out for me. She could take charge of any situation, knew how to read the room. Most of the time, I just backed her play and that got me through a lot of it. Honestly, without her, I don't think I’d have lasted as long as I did." Kai gave him a nod of encouragement, staying silent but clearly attentive. It felt like there was more there, and she didn’t want to break the flow. Anders hesitated, his eyes drifting down for a moment, as though weighing whether to continue. His voice grew quieter, almost a whisper. "Near the end of it all... when I was off duty, I’d wear diapers. A lot. At home." His eyes flickered back to hers, waiting for the judgment or confusion that never came. Kai stayed neutral, as always, though a small part of her felt proud that he was trusting her enough to admit this. She kept her face gentle but steady, giving him space to say what he needed. "It’s a hard job, Anders," she said carefully. "We all have to cope somehow. And it sounds like, for a while, you found something that gave you some comfort. You’re lucky in a way—you found a mechanism that worked, at least for a time." Anders shifted uncomfortably, his brow furrowing. "I don’t know if I’d call it successful," he admitted, his voice tinged with self-doubt. "It felt more like... escaping. Like I couldn’t handle it all. It wasn't just about comfort, it was... I don’t know. It got to a point where I didn’t feel like me anymore." Kai nodded again, understanding the weight of what he was saying. "It may not have felt successful in the long term, but sometimes our coping mechanisms aren’t about fixing everything—they’re about survival. You were trying to manage an impossible situation." Anders took a slow breath, absorbing Kai's words. Her reassurance made him feel a little lighter, like the weight he’d been carrying wasn’t quite as unbearable as before. He was about to say something when Kai’s phone buzzed, pulling her attention. She glanced down and saw a text from Adonis: *Where are you?* Kai quickly typed back, *Just got here. Where are you?* Adonis replied almost instantly: *Over by the main stage.* Kai sighed softly, feeling a small twinge of guilt. She was enjoying her time with Anders more than she expected, but she also had promised Adonis she’d meet up with him. "I hate to say this," Kai said, looking at Anders with a genuinely regretful smile, "but I need to go meet up with some friends." Anders' face fell ever so slightly, though he tried to hide it. "Oh, right. Of course." He nodded, his disappointment obvious but tempered with understanding. "Thanks for having a beer with me, though. It was... nice." Kai smiled warmly. "It was nice," she agreed, meaning it. She stood up, gathering her things. "I’ll see you at our next session, okay?" Anders nodded, still processing the unexpected connection they’d shared today. "Yeah... see you then." With a final smile, Kai waved and headed off toward the main stage, her thoughts lingering on Anders longer than she expected as she made her way through the crowded festival. Chapter 9 Kai sat in her chair, observing Anders through the Zoom screen as the session began. It was immediately clear that he was looking better than he had in their past sessions. His hair was neatly combed, and he was wearing a button-up shirt that fit him well. There was a noticeable brightness in his demeanor, something that had been missing the last few times they’d spoken. "How are you doing, Anders?" Kai asked, her voice gentle but encouraging. Anders smiled, a little sheepishly but with genuine warmth. "I’m doing good, actually. Had a pretty good week. I’m feeling less down, less tired. Things are starting to feel... normal again." Kai’s heart lifted at the progress he was making. "That’s really great to hear, Anders. You’ve been working hard, and it’s paying off." She paused, giving him a moment to let the praise sink in before continuing, "How did the festival go?" Anders' eyes lit up as he began recounting his experience. "It was great. I listened to a couple of bands, browsed around the vendors, ate some amazing food... It just felt nice, you know? Like everything was normal for a while. I even met a few new people." Kai smiled, genuinely happy to hear that he’d had such a positive experience. "I’m so glad, Anders. That’s exactly the kind of positive step we’ve been talking about. You should be really proud of yourself." Anders shifted slightly in his seat, his expression growing more serious as if something was weighing on him. "Actually... there’s something I want to talk to you about." Kai kept her tone light, sensing a shift. "Of course. What’s on your mind?" He hesitated, clearly choosing his words carefully. "I felt... a connection when we had that beer at the festival. I’m pretty sure you felt it too." His voice grew more confident as he spoke. "I’d like to explore that more. I want to take you out on a date." Kai’s expression remained neutral, her therapist instincts kicking in. She couldn’t deny that she had enjoyed their time together, but this was a delicate situation. "Anders... I did have a good time hanging out with you, but I’m also your therapist." The implication hung in the air, but Anders quickly jumped in. "I know, but... I’d be fine with getting a new therapist. I just—" He stopped, clearly trying to find the right words. "I want to get to know you outside of all this." Kai’s mind raced as she considered what he was saying. It was a line she knew couldn’t easily be crossed. Ethically, it wasn’t as simple as just finding him another therapist. Even though Anders was no longer the withdrawn, broken man she’d first met, she couldn’t dismiss the complexity of their dynamic, and the vulnerability that came with therapy. But there was something else too—the undeniable connection she’d felt at the festival. As she sat there, she thought through what Anders had said, carefully weighing her next move. Kai took a deep breath, deciding to approach the situation with the honesty she felt Anders deserved, even if it meant telling him things he might not want to hear. "Anders, I’m going to lay this out in blunt terms because I think you need to understand some things if you’re really serious about this." She paused for a moment, watching his reaction, then continued. "You’re currently working through some pretty intense trauma. Emotional trauma from your time on the police force, where you felt inferior and different from the other cops. You’ve also been dealing with psychological trauma, repressing your diaper fetish for so long that it still feels like something you’re ashamed of." She could see Anders shift uncomfortably in his seat, but she pressed on. "On top of that, you’re still working through finding acceptance, contentment, and a sense of purpose in your life. That’s a long journey, Anders. And I think one of the reasons you became a cop in the first place was to find that sense of purpose. When that didn’t work out the way you hoped, it became the catalyst for you to seek out therapy." Anders sat in silence, taking it all in. His expression was unreadable, and Kai let the quiet hang in the air, giving him time to process. Finally, he spoke, his voice slow and measured. "Wow... that’s quite the analysis." Kai couldn’t tell if he was being serious or sarcastic, so she remained silent, waiting to see where he would take the conversation. Anders glanced away, then back at her, the silence seemingly urging him to continue. "But, uh... even if all of that is true," he started, clearly trying to choose his words carefully, "what does that have to do with us going out on a single date?" Kai watched him closely, seeing the sincerity and confusion in his eyes, and realized this conversation was far from over. Kai was caught off guard by the simplicity of Anders’ question. She took a moment to think before speaking, her tone careful. "You’re right. In and of themselves, those issues don’t automatically bar someone from going out on a date." She hesitated, gathering her thoughts. "But relationships are complex, and when you’re already working through things, adding that layer can make it more complicated. Plus, I really don’t want to derail the progress you’re making." Anders, growing more confident but still a bit unsure, leaned forward slightly. "I get that, I do. But, the progress I’m making is because I’m putting in the work. I’m not asking you to marry me here, Kai," he said, a small smile forming, his tone light and teasing. "I just want to take you out on one date, where we can talk and get to know each other. Right now, you know a lot of shit about me, and I know almost nothing about you." He said it jokingly, and it broke the tension that had been steadily building between them. Kai couldn’t help but laugh, her smile warm and genuine. "You do have a point," she admitted. "I do have a lot on you." She took a breath, knowing there was no denying the chemistry she felt with Anders. "Okay, here’s the deal. I’ll go on a single date with you," she said, her voice firm but gentle, "if you promise to continue therapy with another therapist. But, Anders, and this is important—this is just a date. Nothing else is guaranteed, and we’ll take it one step at a time. What *is* guaranteed, Kai said with emphasis, is that you’ll keep up with your therapy." Anders' face lit up with a mixture of relief and excitement. He nodded eagerly. "Deal. I promise. I’ll keep up the therapy, and I’m not expecting anything more than a date." Kai smiled, knowing this was a risk but feeling it was the right choice, at least for now. "Alright, then. One date it is." As the soft chime of the session timer rang, signaling the end of their time, Anders leaned forward slightly, his face bright with anticipation. “How about we meet this Friday? There’s a bar downtown I like—8:00 p.m.?” Kai gave a small nod, a smile tugging at the corner of her lips. “Friday at 8:00. I’ll be there.” Anders grinned, giving a small wave before logging off. Kai sat there for a moment, letting the silence of her apartment settle in around her. She wasn’t entirely sure if agreeing to this was the right move, but the spark she felt with Anders was undeniable. Still, her professional side was cautious. With a sigh, she opened her notes, typing out a brief summary of the session: **Session Summary:** - Anders seems more stable and upbeat than previous sessions. Noted improvements in grooming and overall demeanor. - He attended the festival as discussed in the last session, reported a positive experience, and met new people. Showed signs of growing confidence. - Anders brought up a personal connection he felt during the festival, specifically with me. He requested to explore this connection outside of therapy. - I agreed to a single date on the condition that he continues therapy with another therapist. He has agreed to this arrangement. **Next steps:** - Ensure Anders transitions to a new therapist smoothly. - Monitor his progress, especially regarding the potential emotional complexities of dating during this phase of his journey. Kai saved the notes, closing her laptop with a deep breath. Friday night would be interesting, to say the least. Chapter 10 Friday night came faster than Kai expected. As she pulled into the parking lot of the bar, her stomach flipped with a mix of excitement and nerves. She smoothed her leather skirt and adjusted her colorful top before stepping out of the car. She wasn’t sure if this was a good idea, but a part of her felt drawn to the moment, to Anders, to see where this would lead. She had committed, and now she was here. As she entered the dimly lit bar, her eyes scanned the room until they landed on Anders sitting at a side table tucked into the corner. He looked handsome—no, more than handsome. The sight of him, dressed in nice ironed jeans and a button-down shirt, took her breath away for a moment. There was something about the way he carried himself now that he wasn’t on Zoom. She approached the table, and Anders spotted her, his eyes lighting up as she came closer. He stood up, offering an awkward but heartfelt hug. “Wow, Kai… you look amazing,” he said, his voice carrying a hint of nervous admiration. Kai smiled, feeling her own attraction rise as she took in the way his shirt fit him. “You’re looking pretty amazing yourself,” she responded, the tension between them palpable in the air. They sat down just as the waitress arrived. Anders ordered a Belgian beer, and Kai opted for a glass of rosé. The waitress left, and for a moment, they sat there, the atmosphere buzzing with anticipation. Anders, still visibly tense, broke the silence. “So… how was your week?” Kai started to answer, then paused, looking at him. A chuckle escaped her, surprising both of them. Anders’ face flushed slightly, and he leaned forward. “What’s so funny?” he asked, his voice holding a bit of defensive curiosity. Kai reached out, her eyes softening as she reassured him. “Relax, Anders. I just… I find it adorable that this extremely sexy guy sitting in front of me is so nervous about this date.” She smiled, watching him ease up, her words playful but genuine. “You don’t have to be so tense. Let’s just chill and enjoy ourselves. This is supposed to be fun for both of us, not just me.” Anders blinked, the tension in his shoulders visibly melting as he let out a small laugh. “You’re right. I just… I guess I’m overthinking everything.” Kai nodded, still smiling. “No need for that. Let’s just see where this goes.” Anders took a deep breath and nodded in agreement, the atmosphere between them lightening as the conversation flowed into easier territory. Kai leaned back in her chair, letting out a small sigh. "Honestly, I’m a little fried. I had six patients today. That’s six 50-minute sessions, each followed by a 10-minute session where I create notes that I’ll review before next week’s meetings. It’s a lot, and I’m definitely feeling it right now." Anders nodded, sympathetic. "I can’t imagine sitting on Zoom calls for that long. Sounds exhausting. At least with plumbing, I get to move around. I don’t love it, but I get out and about. Just today, I installed a new faucet for this elderly lady. I was expecting her to be nervous around me, you know, 'cause of my size, but she was this spry old woman with a great sense of humor. Made the job fun." Kai’s eyes lit up with interest. “Oh yeah?” “Yeah,” Anders continued, a smirk creeping onto his face. “She even hit on me a little. Told me I had a great ass.” Kai couldn’t help but laugh. It was a real, genuine laugh that made Anders relax even more. “Well, as someone who truly appreciates a good ass,” she said with a playful grin, “I can definitely see where she was coming from.” Anders raised an eyebrow, caught off guard by her admission. “Wait, are you serious?” he asked, his surprise mixed with curiosity. Kai’s smile only grew wider. “A hundred percent serious,” she replied with a teasing tone. “In fact, there’s nothing more fun—and attractive—to me than putting someone over my knee and spanking a good ass.” Anders nearly choked on his beer at her bold confession, coughing while Kai burst into laughter, clearly enjoying his reaction. “Whoa,” Anders finally managed, his eyes wide. “Did not see that coming.” Kai gave him a sly smile, still chuckling. “Hey, you’re not the only one with a fetish,” she said, giving him a knowing look before taking a sip of her wine. Anders, now completely intrigued, stared at her, processing what she’d just shared. The air between them felt charged, the playful banter taking on a new, electric layer. Anders blinked, absorbing Kai’s openness and the ease with which she discussed her fetish. He carefully weighed his words. “It’s just... I guess I’m surprised at how nonchalant you are about all of this. You make it seem so easy.” Kai, sensing the weight of his thoughts, smiled softly and leaned back, joking, “Hey, I’m not trying to bring the heavy topics to our first date here.” She paused, then added more thoughtfully, “But seriously, Anders, you have to get to a point where you’re comfortable with yourself. And I am. I’ve spent years working on that. I’m not defined by the fact that I’m a spanko, or that I’m a therapist, or that I have degrees hanging on my wall. It’s all just... part of who I am. All these pieces come together to make up who I am, but none of them stand alone." Anders nodded, thoughtfully considering her words. "I get that," he said quietly. "But being into spanking... I mean, it’s still more socially acceptable than my... thing." He hesitated, not mentioning diapers by name, clearly still insecure about it. Kai, noticing his discomfort, reached out and placed her hand gently on his arm, her eyes kind but firm. “Listen, Anders. It doesn’t matter if your thing is wearing a diaper or spanking butts. A kink is a kink, a fetish is a fetish. You can either accept it, or,” she teased with a grin, “spend a lot of money in therapy learning how to accept it.” She let her words linger for a moment before continuing, “What’s really important is that *you* accept it. It’s not about others. Most people don’t even need to know—it’s none of their business, really. But when you’re ready to share it with someone you care about, they’ll either accept it, or they won’t. And that’s okay. Neither response is inherently good or bad. It’s just... part of life.” The tension between them had shifted into something more comfortable, but still charged with emotion. Kai, sensing things could get too serious again, decided to keep it light. She grinned, mischief glinting in her eyes. “Besides,” she said with a playful wink, “I bet you look pretty damn good in nothing but a diaper.” Anders gave a guarded laugh at her joke, still clearly not completely at ease but appreciating her attempt to lighten the mood. “You’re... something else,” he said, shaking his head, but the hint of a smile tugging at his lips suggested he was beginning to feel a little more at peace. Kai let out a hearty laugh at Anders' quip, shaking her head. "You have no idea," she teased. "On some things, I’ve got my shit together. On others? Total, raging mess. The fact that I was only five minutes late to this date is a monumental win for me." Anders chuckled, shaking his head in mock relief. “Well, I’m glad you made it. Not sure I could’ve handled waiting around, wondering if you were actually going to show.” Something in his tone softened Kai’s heart. His vulnerability—masked by humor but still very present—struck a chord. There was a sincerity to Anders, a kind of openness that was becoming more apparent the longer they talked. When the waitress returned to take their food order, they both paused to glance at the menu, but the playful banter never fully died out. Kai ordered a grilled chicken salad, while Anders went for a burger with a side of fries. As dinner progressed, their conversation flowed naturally, laughter punctuating their exchanges. They shared stories, talked about their week, and let the topics drift to more personal matters, though not too heavy. Kai found herself more and more intrigued by Anders’ quiet strength, while Anders was visibly drawn to her easygoing confidence. The more they talked, the more their mutual attraction simmered just below the surface. There was an undeniable chemistry building between them. The light touches across the table, the lingering glances, and the subtle flirtation—it was all charged with a growing physical and sexual tension. Kai found herself stealing glances at Anders, noticing how attractive he looked in his button-down shirt, how his nervous energy from earlier had melted into something more relaxed and confident. Anders, for his part, couldn’t take his eyes off Kai, captivated by her leather skirt, her colorful top, and the way she carried herself with such natural allure. It was clear to both of them that they weren’t just enjoying each other’s company—they were intensely drawn to one another. The casual fun of the date was only amplifying the pull between them, making the air between them feel heavier, charged with the possibility of something more. Neither of them said anything outright, but the chemistry between them spoke louder than words, each moment inching them closer together. As the waitress brought the check, both Kai and Anders exchanged a lingering look, neither wanting the night to end. The conversation had flowed effortlessly, and the tension between them had only grown stronger as the evening progressed. Anders, feeling the weight of the moment, decided to take a chance. "How about we go back to my place for a drink?" he asked, his voice casual, but his eyes betraying the anticipation he felt. Kai’s heart skipped a beat. She knew she probably should take a moment to consider whether it was a good idea, but the words were out of her mouth before she had the chance to think it through. "Yes," she said, almost too quickly. Anders smiled, a mixture of relief and excitement washing over him. He signaled for the check, and without hesitation, he paid for dinner, glancing at Kai to make sure she was still on board. She met his eyes, her expression both eager and nervous, the attraction between them palpable. With the check settled, they rose from the table, a new kind of energy buzzing between them as they headed out of the bar. Chapter 11 As they stepped into Anders' place, the air between them felt electric. Kai couldn't help but reach around and give Anders’ firm butt a playful squeeze. "You’re so cute," she teased, knowing how much he responded to her praise. Anders blushed, clearly turned on, but also a little nervous as he fumbled to close the door behind them. "Can I get you a drink?" Anders asked, trying to steady his voice, but Kai wasn’t having it. She swatted his butt playfully, a smirk on her lips. "Stop teasing me," she said, moving in closer, her hands going to the buttons of his shirt. Anders tensed for a moment, then let himself relax, trying to follow her lead. His fingers fumbled as he reached for the hem of her shirt, and after an awkward moment, he managed to pull it off, leaving her in nothing but her bra and that leather skirt. Anders couldn’t stop staring. Kai looked incredible, and his gaze roamed over her body, lingering on the way the leather skirt hugged her hips. Her bra accentuated her chest perfectly, and as she admired his chiseled torso and rock-hard abs, she felt herself growing wet with anticipation. But just as things started to heat up, Anders felt a surge of excitement he couldn’t control. His heart raced, and before he could do anything about it, he was overwhelmed by the sensation. He froze as the premature ejaculation hit him, his face immediately flushing with embarrassment. He stepped back, looking down at himself, clearly upset and frustrated. "Shit… I’m sorry," Anders muttered, his hands going to his head as he tried to make sense of what just happened. His whole body was tense, and the shame was written all over his face. Kai's mind was racing, torn between wanting to comfort Anders and being consumed by her own intense desire. But her need for release won out. She took a deep breath and, in the most commanding tone she had ever used with Anders, she said, "Just because you got off doesn’t mean this is over. It’s my turn now." Anders looked up at her, his face still flushed, but now with a new glint of excitement in his eyes. Kai’s voice took on an even harder edge. "Come here, take off my skirt, and get me off with your tongue. If you're a good boy, maybe I won’t have to punish you for finishing first." The words lit a fire in Anders. He immediately moved toward her, bending down to slide off her leather skirt and underwear. Kai could feel her pulse quickening as she watched him obey. "Good boy," she praised, her voice low and seductive. Anders, clearly aroused by her dominant energy, positioned himself between her legs and began working his tongue, eager to please. Kai leaned back, moaning softly at the first contact, and grabbed a fistful of his hair, guiding him as he moved. "That’s it… keep going," she urged, her voice breathy with pleasure. He was surprisingly skilled, his tongue swirling and flicking just the way she liked it. Each movement sent electric shocks through her body. Kai’s breath hitched, her moans growing louder. "Don't you dare stop," she growled, as Anders momentarily slowed. "Unless you want to be punished." The threat spurred Anders on, his pace picking up as he did everything in his power to push her over the edge. Kai’s body tensed, her muscles tightening as she approached climax, every nerve ending on fire. "Good boy, keep going… just like that…" Her words, mixed with commands and praise, echoed in the room as the pressure inside her built. And finally, with one last swirl of Anders’ tongue, Kai let out a loud moan, her body shaking as she reached her orgasm. Waves of pleasure rolled through her, her hand gripping Anders' hair tightly as she rode out the intensity of it all. As Kai came down from the euphoria of her orgasm, she gently stroked Anders' hair, her voice soft as she praised him. "You did such a good job," she murmured, watching his face light up with a mix of surprise and satisfaction. Anders, still processing everything, slowly got up, looking at Kai for reassurance. She gave him a contented smile, confirming how good it had been for her. "That was great," she said, her voice filled with warmth. Anders, feeling a little more at ease, smiled back. Then, as if stumbling over the words, he sheepishly apologized for ejaculating early. "Sorry, I just... you know, that happened quicker than I planned..." His awkward phrasing made Kai laugh. "It happens," she replied, brushing it off like it was no big deal. But Anders, still a little embarrassed, apologized again. Kai’s eyes narrowed playfully. "Stop that," she admonished, her tone shifting to a more commanding one. "Go get cleaned up, and then come back so we can have a drink." As Anders turned to head to the back of the bedroom, Kai, never one to miss an opportunity to tease, added with a smirk, "And if you’re going to keep being so unsure of yourself, I might just make you wear a diaper." Anders froze mid-step, his entire body tensing. Kai couldn’t tell if he liked the idea or if it made him nervous, so she decided to push a little further. "What do you think of that?" she asked, her voice carrying an edge of playful authority. At first, Anders didn’t respond, his face betraying a mix of emotions. Kai didn’t let up. She walked over and gave him a hard spank on the butt, her hand landing with a sharp smack. "I asked you a question, Anders," she said firmly. He started to mumble, his voice barely audible. Kai delivered another spank, this one harder than the first. "Speak up," she commanded. Timidly, Anders finally answered, "I... I like the idea." Kai smiled, pleased with his response. "Good," she said, her tone laced with authority. "Now go clean up, and when you come back, I want you in a diaper." Anders, his heart pounding and his mind racing, nodded and disappeared into the back to clean up, leaving Kai standing there, her dominance and confidence radiating through the room. Kai adjusted her clothes as she waited on the couch, her mind wandering over what had just happened between her and Anders. It had been intense, raw, and despite the hiccup, deeply satisfying. Still, she couldn’t shake the feeling that Anders' hesitation afterward had something to do with the diaper. After about five or six minutes and still no sign of him, her impatience bubbled up. "Anders! Hurry it up and get out here!" she called, her voice carrying a mix of playful impatience and teasing authority. A moment later, Anders emerged from the bedroom, dressed in a fresh pair of jeans and the same button-down shirt. The air in the room seemed to thicken as he stepped back into view. Kai’s eyes narrowed, honing in on his nervous body language. There was something about the way he moved—a little more hesitant, a little stiffer. She noticed the subtle shift in his gait, the slightest waddle as if he was consciously aware of the bulky diaper hidden beneath his clothes. Kai stood up from the couch, walking toward him with a smile that radiated a mix of warmth and playful dominance. "Let me see," she murmured, her hand reaching around to pat his butt. The crinkling sound of the diaper, along with its padded firmness, was unmistakable. Her fingers lingered for a moment, feeling the texture, and she couldn’t help but smirk. "That is a very good boy," she whispered softly, knowing exactly what she was doing to him. Anders' face flushed, clearly embarrassed but also visibly aroused. Kai could see the internal struggle playing out across his face. He was both nervous and turned on by the situation, and it made her all the more eager to keep pushing his boundaries. "Sit down," she ordered, her voice carrying an edge of command, and Anders obeyed without a word. As he moved toward the couch, Kai’s sharp eyes picked up on how his stride had changed, confirming her suspicions about the diaper. When he sat down, the unmistakable crinkle was even louder, the sound sending a thrill of satisfaction through her. *He’s really wearing it,* she thought, feeling a surge of arousal mixed with amusement. With Anders seated, Kai headed toward the fridge, pulling out two beers. She opened the bottles with practiced ease, pouring the cold, frothy liquid into two glasses. Returning to the couch, she handed one to Anders before sitting down beside him. "Cheers," she said with a smile, clinking her glass against his. They both took a sip, and the atmosphere, though still charged with sexual tension, relaxed a little as they started chatting. Kai let her hand drift casually onto Anders’ leg, rubbing his thigh with a sensual, deliberate touch. As their conversation unfolded, her fingers slowly inched upward, tracing lazy circles on his denim-clad leg, moving ever closer to his groin but never quite reaching his diaper. She noticed the way his body stiffened in response, how his breath quickened the closer she got. He was definitely turned on again, his arousal building with every gentle stroke of her hand, and Kai enjoyed watching him squirm. "So..." Kai began in a low, teasing voice, her hand pausing just shy of where Anders clearly wanted her to touch. "What do you think about what just happened?" Anders blinked, momentarily pulled from the trance her touch had put him in. He fumbled for an answer, clearly distracted by her seductive movements. "It was... amazing," he admitted, his voice a little shaky. "I just wish I’d... you know, performed better." His tone was sheepish, almost apologetic. Kai let out a soft, throaty laugh, shaking her head as she leaned in closer, her breath warm against his ear. "You did a good job," she whispered, her voice laced with encouragement. "You were a good boy." She knew exactly what those words did to him, and she saw the way his face lit up with that familiar blend of pride and arousal. Anders was clearly drawn to her praise, soaking it up like a sponge, and she loved seeing him melt under her approval. Anders smiled shyly, his earlier nerves beginning to dissolve as Kai’s praise worked its magic. He took another sip of his beer, trying to relax, but Kai’s hand was still working its way up his leg, teasing him with every slow, calculated movement. Kai leaned back, sipping her own drink and stealing glances at Anders, admiring the way he looked under the dim lighting of her living room. His broad shoulders, the way his shirt stretched across his muscular frame, and that tentative, unsure smile of his—it all worked for her in ways she hadn't expected. The chemistry between them was undeniable, both physical and emotional, and Kai couldn’t help but feel herself getting more and more drawn in. Anders, sensing her gaze, shifted uncomfortably. After a moment, he looked at her, clearly puzzled. "Why are you looking at me like that?" he asked, his voice soft but tinged with curiosity. Kai raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a sly smile. "Like what?" she teased, dragging her finger just a little closer to his waistband, watching his face for every flicker of reaction. Anders swallowed hard, his pulse quickening. "Like... I don’t know, like you’re up to something," he said with a nervous chuckle, though his eyes betrayed just how much he liked the attention. Kai leaned in closer, her lips just inches from his. "Maybe I am," she whispered, her breath warm against his skin. She let her hand rest on his upper thigh, just inches from his diaper, feeling the heat radiating off his body. The tension in the air was electric, thick with anticipation, and Kai could feel the pull between them growing stronger. *This is going to be a fun night,* she thought, her heart racing in sync with the man sitting beside her. Kai set her beer down, the condensation pooling on the table as she leaned toward Anders. Gently, she took his beer from his hand and set it beside hers. Without a word, she stood up and, with deliberate force, pushed Anders backward onto the couch. His body sank into the cushions, eyes wide with surprise but gleaming with excitement as she straddled him, her hips pressing down on his lap. The sight of Kai on top of him—confident, commanding, and incredibly sexy—had Anders completely aroused. He felt the heat between them rising as she leaned in closer, her lips barely grazing his ear. "I think you like a dominant woman," she whispered, her voice low and sultry. As she spoke, her hand moved over his groin, her fingers patting the bulge there. She could feel his hardness, restrained by the diaper and his jeans. Anders let out a shaky breath, the tension in his body coiling tighter. "And I think you like being told what to do," Kai continued, her voice dripping with authority. Her hand moved deliberately, teasing him, applying just enough pressure to keep him on edge without giving him any real release. Anders bit his lip, his body responding to every word, every touch. Kai’s eyes locked onto his, her expression both playful and dangerous. "I'm still incredibly turned on," she purred, her tone making it clear she had no intention of letting things end so soon. "What do you think I should do about that?" Anders, overwhelmed by both arousal and submission, managed to stammer, "W-what do you want me to do about it?" Kai smirked, clearly enjoying the power she had over him. "Oh, I'll tell you exactly what you're going to do," she said, her tone a perfect blend of command and seduction. "I’m going to take off my underwear, and you're going to make me scream." She paused, letting the weight of her words sink in. "I'm going to sit on your face, and you’re going to get me off." Anders swallowed hard, his pulse racing as Kai reached down, sliding her underwear off with a slow, deliberate motion. She tossed them aside and leaned forward, her breath hot against his ear as she added, "And if I'm not screaming in the next two minutes, you’re going to end up over my knee. And don't think that diaper’s going to save you from a spanking." The threat, mixed with her teasing tone, made Anders' breath hitch. He could hardly think straight, his mind clouded by desire and anticipation. "Yes, ma’am," he finally whispered, his voice thick with arousal and submission. Kai grinned, clearly pleased with his response. "Good boy," she purred before positioning herself above his face, her body commanding, her dominance unmistakable. As she lowered herself onto him, Anders' hands instinctively moved to support her thighs, his breath hot and ragged against her skin. "Now, make me scream," Kai ordered, her voice firm but full of anticipation. Anders eagerly complied, his tongue moving with urgency and precision, driven by both his desire to please and the fear of the promised punishment. Every moan, every gasp from Kai fueled his determination to give her exactly what she wanted. Kai’s body tensed as the pleasure built, her hands gripping the back of the couch for support. She let out a throaty moan, her hips grinding against Anders' face as he worked to push her closer to the edge. The room filled with the sounds of her pleasure, her voice growing louder, her body more demanding. Anders, despite the pressure, found himself lost in the sensation of pleasing her, the feel of her dominance intoxicating. Each praise or instruction she gave only made him work harder, desperate to hear more of her approval. As the seconds ticked by, Kai felt the orgasm building inside her, her body tightening with anticipation. "Yes," she gasped, her voice raw with pleasure. "Right there—don’t stop." Anders obeyed, and within moments, Kai’s body arched, her head thrown back as a powerful orgasm ripped through her. She screamed out in satisfaction, her hips bucking as wave after wave of pleasure crashed over her. For a few long seconds, the world seemed to stand still as Kai rode the high of her climax. She held onto Anders, her body trembling with the aftershocks. When she finally came down, she lifted herself off him, her breath still ragged, her body glowing with satisfaction. Looking down at Anders, she saw the mixture of exhaustion and pride in his eyes. She reached down, stroking his hair affectionately. "You did very well," she whispered, her voice soft and full of praise, her dominance giving way to warmth. Kai, feeling the electric tension between them, stayed mounted on Anders, her legs resting on either side of his hips. With slow, deliberate movements, she started rubbing his groin area again, the pressure just enough to send shivers up his spine. She could feel the hard outline of his arousal under the diaper and jeans, and with each rub, she could sense him growing more excited, the friction building heat between them. Her eyes locked on his, and she leaned in, her voice dropping to that low, seductive tone that had already had Anders wrapped around her finger. "You know," she began, her fingers continuing their slow, tortuous path over his groin, "I have a paddle hanging on my wall at home." Anders, barely able to focus as the sensations intensified, furrowed his brow slightly in response, his mind fuzzy with desire but still intrigued. Kai smirked, knowing she had his full attention. She leaned in closer, whispering in his ear. "It's very useful when I need to discipline a naughty lover. Like, say… when they don’t please me well enough, or maybe when they don’t act fast enough." Her words sent a shudder through Anders, and he involuntarily bucked his hips slightly, pushing into her hand, desperate for more. Kai grinned, knowing she had him exactly where she wanted. "Or," she continued, her voice dripping with playful menace, "when they orgasm before I’m ready for them to." Anders' breath hitched at that, his pulse quickening. He was getting closer to the edge, his body reacting to every word, every stroke of her hand. Kai could tell, feeling the tension in his body, and she deliberately kept the pressure consistent, teasing him with every rub. "And you know what’s interesting?" Kai said, her voice taking on a teasing lilt. "Sometimes I’m not at my apartment when someone decides to be naughty. Which was always a bit of an issue." She paused, her lips grazing his ear, the warmth of her breath making him even more desperate. "So, what do you think I did to solve that problem?" Anders was too far gone, too close to the brink to even form a coherent thought. His lips parted as if to respond, but no words came out, just heavy breathing as his body betrayed how close he was. Kai chuckled at his struggle, increasing the pace of her rubbing, her hand working him toward release. "I'll tell you," she said, her tone shifting to one of amusement, as if sharing a juicy secret. "I bought myself a nice wooden hairbrush. I keep it in my purse, just in case." Her eyes sparkled with mischief as she watched his reaction, his chest rising and falling rapidly, his muscles tense with the effort to hold back. "And it’s the perfect solution," she continued. "Because even if someone happens to be wearing, let’s say… a diaper," she said, giving him a light pat on his groin for emphasis, "that hairbrush can still give them a very red, very sore bottom by the time I’m done with them." That was all it took. The combination of Kai’s teasing words, the steady rhythm of her hand, and the thought of her paddle, the hairbrush—all of it pushed Anders over the edge. He tried to hold back, but it was no use. His body tensed, and he let out a groan as he succumbed to a powerful orgasm, his entire body shuddering beneath her. Kai, feeling the moment of release, stopped her movements and let Anders ride out the waves of pleasure, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction. She waited a few moments, letting him catch his breath, before a smirk spread across her lips. "Well, well, well," she said, her voice now full of playful admonishment. "Looks like someone couldn’t hold it together, could they?" Anders, still catching his breath, looked up at her sheepishly, clearly embarrassed by his lack of control. Kai leaned down, her lips brushing his ear again, and in a mockingly stern tone, she whispered, "You’ve been a very naughty boy, Anders." She sat back up, looking down at him with a mix of amusement and authority. "And you know what happens to naughty boys, don’t you?" she asked, raising an eyebrow. Anders, still too overwhelmed to respond, simply nodded, his face flushed with both embarrassment and excitement. Kai smirked. "That’s right," she said, running her fingers teasingly through his hair. "They get punished." She patted his diapered groin again, letting the crinkle of the fabric serve as a reminder of the control she had over him. "But don’t worry," she added, her voice taking on a more teasing tone. "I’ll decide just how naughty you’ve been later. For now, go clean yourself up again." She climbed off him gracefully, leaving Anders lying on the couch, still dazed from the intensity of his orgasm. As he slowly sat up, Kai gave him a playful slap on the butt. "Go on now," she ordered, her tone firm but playful. "And this time, don't keep me waiting." Anders, his face still flushed and his heart still racing, got up and headed toward the bathroom to clean up, the sound of the diaper crinkling as he walked, only adding to his flustered state. Kai watched him go, her lips curling into a satisfied smile, already thinking about what she might do with him next. After a few minutes, Anders returned from the bathroom, freshly cleaned up and still slightly flustered from the intensity of their earlier encounter. Kai had settled back onto the couch, sipping her beer, her demeanor more relaxed but still carrying an air of dominance. She glanced up as he walked in and gave him a small, approving smile. "Feeling better?" she asked, her voice soft but teasing. Anders nodded, though his nervousness had not entirely faded. He sat back down on the couch next to Kai, careful to avoid any awkwardness. He picked up his beer and took a sip, letting the cool liquid calm his nerves a little. For a while, they talked, the earlier sexual tension now simmering beneath the surface, but not in a way that dominated their interaction. Instead, they found themselves falling into an easy rhythm of conversation. Kai told Anders stories about some of her more memorable clients (keeping it professional, of course), while Anders shared more funny anecdotes from his time as a plumber, including a particularly bizarre incident involving a snake in someone’s toilet. They laughed, exchanged little touches, and enjoyed each other’s company in a more intimate, comfortable way than before. Anders was visibly more relaxed, and Kai, though still teasing him now and then with a suggestive remark or a lingering look, seemed content to let the conversation flow naturally. After finishing their drinks, Kai checked the time and realized it was getting late. With a small sigh, she set her empty glass on the table and stood up. "I should get going," she said, her tone regretful but practical. Anders stood up with her, clearly not wanting the evening to end, but respecting her decision. He walked her to the door, feeling a pang of disappointment as she reached for her jacket. Kai turned to face him, her eyes soft but filled with the same confidence she’d had all evening. Without a word, she leaned in, cupping the back of Anders' neck and pulling him into a gentle but lingering kiss. It was slower, more intimate than before—filled with promise and desire, but not rushed. When she finally pulled back, her eyes sparkled as she looked up at him. "Thanks for tonight," she said, her voice low. "It was fun. We'll have to do it again." Anders smiled, a bit more at ease now. "Yeah, I'd like that." Kai gave him one last playful pat on the chest before slipping out the door, leaving Anders standing there, still feeling the warmth of her kiss on his lips. As the door clicked shut behind her, Anders couldn't help but smile to himself, already looking forward to seeing her again.

I asked chatgpt how much an online therapist made and they quoted me 75K on the average side for full time work. It said it can go high 110K. I decided to put her in the middle, considering she has two degrees from Stanford. One of the things I am playing around with is making this realistic, the characters not one dimensional etc. So I actually appreciate the conversation here about the characters.

So I started a new story. This one is a bit of a slower burn. I wanted to try to write a story that read more like a novel with spanking and diaper elements as opposed to a story that lacked character development and just went straight in to the diapers and spanking. So far I have 12 chapters written and it is about 60 pages. I don't really get in to any real diaper content until chapter 12. Please let me know your thoughts. When I get done proofing the next 6 chapters I will post them while I continue to work on this some more. ----- Chapter 1 The soft chime of the Zoom meeting echoed in Kai’s quiet home office. She straightened in her chair, brushing a loose strand of dark hair behind her ear as she glanced at the profile sheet of her next client. *Anders Wainwright. Age: 35. Occupation: Plumber. Previous occupation: Police Offer. Reason for therapy: Transition issues, loneliness.* It was vague, but that wasn’t uncommon. Her fingers tapped the desk softly, a habit she had whenever she was about to dive into a new client’s world. She had been doing this for ten years, long enough to know when someone was holding back, when there was more beneath the surface than what they were ready to share. But she’d learned not to pry too early. Trust was fragile. The screen flickered as Anders joined the call. His image appeared, and Kai blinked. The man on her screen was massive—easily over six feet tall, with broad shoulders that made him look like he could lift a house with one hand. His dark hair was slightly mussed, a contrast to the slight hesitance in his eyes as he adjusted to the virtual setting. His voice, however, was unexpectedly soft, polite even, when he greeted her. Kai offered a warm smile, letting her tone be as gentle as possible. “Hi, Anders. I’m Kai. It’s nice to meet you. Thank you for joining the session today.” She could sense the slight tension in his body, the way his gaze shifted off-screen occasionally. A nervous client wasn’t anything new. “I want to start by giving you a little background about me. I’ve been a licensed counselor for about ten years. I received my Master’s from Stanford and have several certifications in specific areas, including supporting people who are feeling isolated or disconnected. I know it can be daunting to reach out, but everything we talk about here stays between us. It’s completely safe and confidential.” Anders nodded, his expression unreadable, but his posture relaxed just slightly. She could see that wall up, the guarded way people often approached their first session. His large hands were clasped tightly in his lap, and Kai felt a twinge of sympathy. Whatever his story was, it was heavy, and it was still weighing on him. “I want to give you the space now to share a little about yourself,” Kai continued, her voice even. “Anything you’re comfortable with. We can take things as slow as you need. Why don’t we start with just who you are, and what brought you to therapy today?” There was a pause as Anders considered his words. “Well,” he began, his voice quieter than she expected given his size. “I’m thirty-five. I’m a plumber now, but I switched jobs a few years ago. Just figured… I don’t know, it might be a good idea to talk to someone. I guess I’ve been feeling kind of….. off lately. Maybe a little lonely. I don’t really see my friends anymore.” His eyes flickered to the side, and his lips pressed into a thin line as if he had already said too much. Kai nodded slowly, encouraging but not pushing. She knew there was more to that story—there always was. But it was important not to overwhelm him right now. Instead, she took a breath and leaned in slightly, her tone staying soft yet professional. “I’m glad you took that step,” she said gently. “It can be difficult to recognize when something feels ‘off,’ and it’s even harder to reach out. I’m here to help with whatever you need. So let’s start simple—what are you hoping to get out of today’s session?” The silence hung between them like a thick fog, and while Anders felt the weight of it pressing on him, Kai remained unfazed. She had learned long ago that silence could be one of the most powerful tools in therapy. It allowed clients to gather their thoughts, to dig deeper into emotions they might not have been ready to face. Anders' eyes darted around the screen. His fingers tapped restlessly against his thigh, but finally, after what felt like an eternity to him, he spoke. “I’m not really sure,” he said, his deep voice low and uncertain. “I heard an ad on a podcast I listen to. They were talking about how therapy can help people, you know, sort things out. And I guess… I want help, but I don’t really know what I’m supposed to do here. Or what I should say.” Kai’s lips curved into a soft, reassuring smile. It wasn’t uncommon for people to come to therapy unsure of what they needed, only knowing that something felt off or broken. She nodded, maintaining that warmth in her gaze. “Thank you for being honest, Anders. It takes a lot of courage to admit that you’re not sure where to start, and that’s okay,” she said, her voice calm and soothing. “I’m here to be a resource for you—to listen, to help you talk out the things in your life that feel troubling, and to help you make connections you might not otherwise see. I won’t give you advice or tell you what to do, just as I won’t judge you. What I will do is help you navigate through the things that are weighing on you, so we can figure out how to make things a little easier.” Anders nodded, his expression thoughtful but still uncertain. His broad shoulders seemed to relax just slightly, though there was still an edge of discomfort lingering in his eyes. He had the look of someone who wasn’t used to sharing, who had spent a long time holding things in. “Okay,” he murmured, though his tone hinted that he still didn’t fully know how this would work or what he was supposed to do next. Kai sensed the hesitation, the lingering doubt, so she gently guided him forward. “Let’s take it step by step. It doesn’t have to be all at once,” she said. “What exactly are you seeking help with? Is there something specific that’s been weighing on you?” Anders shifted in his seat, his brow furrowing as if the question itself was difficult to answer. His large hands flexed for a moment before he spoke, his voice quieter this time. “I guess… it’s just, I feel lost, you know? Ever since I switched jobs. I don’t really talk to my old friends anymore. I feel like I’m just kind of… existing. Not living. I don’t even know if that makes sense.” His eyes darted back to the screen, searching her expression for any signs of judgment. Kai nodded again, her expression neutral but supportive. “That makes perfect sense,” she assured him. “It sounds like you’re feeling disconnected—from your friends, from the life you used to have. Maybe even from yourself a little.” Anders let out a slow breath, as if those words resonated with him more than he expected. He nodded once, finally admitting, “Yeah… yeah, that’s exactly it.” Kai’s question hung in the air as Anders pondered it. “Why do you think you're having these issues?” she had asked, her tone gentle but probing. Anders blinked, running a hand through his dark hair. “I don’t know,” he replied, his voice a little flat, as if he didn’t expect to have the answer. Kai smiled to herself. This was a familiar crossroads, where many of her clients found themselves when they first started therapy—unsure, defensive, maybe even unaware of the deeper reasons behind their own struggles. But this was her favorite part of the work. Helping people connect the dots. She leaned in slightly, deciding to keep things simple for now. “Let’s try this,” she said, keeping her voice light. “Tell me, Anders, what have you been doing to meet new people or form new relationships? Anything that comes to mind—hobbies, groups, maybe something social at work?” Anders began to answer almost reflexively, but he trailed off as the truth dawned on him. His brow furrowed as he realized something that clearly hadn’t crossed his mind before. “I guess... I haven’t really done much,” he admitted, his voice tinged with surprise. “I mean, I go to work, come home, work out... but I don’t put myself out there.” His large frame shifted awkwardly in his chair, as if the realization made him uncomfortable. Kai nodded slowly, allowing the silence to settle before pushing forward. “That’s interesting,” she said thoughtfully. “Why do you think that is? Why haven’t you been putting yourself out there?” Anders shifted again, clearly uncomfortable with the new line of questioning. “I don’t know,” he mumbled. “I’m busy. The job keeps me occupied. And it’s not like I have a lot of time to do stuff like that.” Kai raised an eyebrow slightly, listening patiently as Anders listed off his reasons—his excuses. He was still guarded, still reluctant to face the deeper issue. She waited until he finished speaking, and then gently but firmly, she leaned in. “I hear you, Anders,” she said, her voice calm but direct. “But I’m also going to call you out a little here. These sound like excuses, not reasons. And the truth is, you don’t have to make excuses in these sessions. This is your space to focus on yourself, and the more honest you are with yourself, the quicker we can get to what’s really going on.” Anders stiffened slightly at her words, but his expression shifted from discomfort to thoughtfulness. He wasn’t used to being called out like that, especially in such a straightforward way. But Kai could see a flicker of realization behind his eyes. He nodded slowly, his lips pressing together as he absorbed what she said. Just as Kai was about to continue, the soft beep of her timer went off, signaling the end of the session. She glanced down at her watch and gave Anders a small smile. “It looks like we’re out of time for today.” Anders’ face relaxed, though there was a hint of relief mixed with something else—maybe curiosity, or the beginnings of trust. “I want to thank you for meeting with me today,” Kai said warmly. “I know this process can feel a little awkward at first, but I think we’ve already started to scratch the surface of some important things. If you’re open to it, I’d recommend we continue with weekly sessions, at least for the foreseeable future. We can take it at your pace.” Anders nodded, his deep voice steady as he said, “Yeah. I think that sounds good.” “Great,” Kai said, her smile widening just a little. “I’ll send you some available times for next week. Take care, Anders.” He gave her a small, almost shy smile before the screen flickered off, leaving Kai alone in the quiet of her office. She leaned back in her chair, feeling a small sense of satisfaction. It had been a good start—tentative, but promising. She was looking forward to peeling back more of the layers surrounding Anders Wainwright. Kai sat back in her chair, the soft hum of her computer the only sound in the room as she opened Anders’ file to make her notes. The session had left her with a lot to unpack, and she needed to organize her thoughts while they were still fresh. “Client: Anders Wainwright, 35, Plumber,” she typed out, pausing for a moment before her fingers began moving again. “Main issue: Isolation. Anders is clearly struggling with a sense of disconnection. He’s aware of the problem—he even articulated it during the session—but he’s not taking any steps to fix it. When asked about efforts to meet new people, he seemed surprised by his own lack of action, suggesting that the issue may be deeper than simple neglect. I need to guide him toward realizing the importance of taking action, even in small ways. Encouraging social connections or exploring hobbies could be a potential area of focus.” She paused, tapping her fingers lightly against the keys before continuing. “Job change: There is more here than he’s letting on. His shift from being a cop to a plumber feels significant, especially considering how little he offered about it. There’s a reluctance to discuss the details, which may indicate unresolved feelings about the transition. I’ll need to investigate this more in future sessions. It feels important.” Kai’s thoughts drifted back to Anders’ almost reluctant admission that he didn’t like plumbing. His massive presence on the screen clashed with the image of a man hunched over pipes and tools. “Why a plumber?” she typed, making a note to dig deeper into that question. His dissatisfaction with his job was likely tied to whatever had caused him to leave the police force. As she finished up her file on Anders, her fingers hovering over the keyboard, Kai found herself lingering on a final thought—one that wasn’t entirely clinical. There was something about Anders, something that tugged at her in a way she couldn’t quite explain. Maybe it was the contrast between his physical strength and his quiet, almost vulnerable demeanor. Or maybe it was the way he seemed so lost, yet unaware of just how deep his isolation ran. Whatever it was, she felt a pull toward him, a connection she hadn’t expected. She shook her head slightly, closing the file. It wasn’t unusual to feel invested in a client’s progress—that was part of the job, after all. But this felt… different. And for a moment, she allowed herself to sit with that feeling before she moved on to her next task, the connection still lingering in the back of her mind. Chapter 2 Anders pulled up to the small suburban home, already dreading what he might find. The call had come in hours ago, a backed-up toilet, nothing new. However, he had been delayed, juggling multiple jobs in the area. As soon as he stepped out of the truck, he could see the look on the homeowner’s face from the front door. She was standing there, arms crossed, her foot tapping impatiently on the porch. He approached cautiously, forcing a polite smile. "Hi, I'm Anders with Franklin Plumbing. Sorry for the delay, ma’am. I’ll take care of it for you." The woman huffed, her eyes darting up and down his massive frame. Anders wasn’t oblivious to how he looked—6’5”, 250 pounds, with shoulders that filled doorways—but he hated the way people reacted to him. Even when he was trying to be as calm and polite as possible, it didn’t seem to matter. They still looked at him like he was a threat. “About time,” the homeowner snapped. “I called you people three hours ago. This is disgusting.” Anders nodded sympathetically. "I understand. Let's take a look." As soon as he stepped into the bathroom, the stench hit him like a wall. The floor was covered in toilet water, mixed with... well, everything else. It was a mess. The toilet had clearly overflowed, and it wasn’t going to be an easy fix. He took a deep breath, grabbed his tools, and set to work. The job was worse than he expected. The clog was deep, stubborn, and took nearly an hour of wrestling with the pipes to finally get the water flowing again. By the time he finished, he was drenched in sweat, his muscles aching from the effort. He stood up, wiping his hands on a towel and turning to the homeowner, who had been watching anxiously from the hallway. "So, the toilet’s working now, but I need to be honest with you," he said, his voice gentle but firm. "There’s a major clog further down the drain. It’s blocked pretty bad. I cleared it up for now, but it’s going to happen again if you don’t get the pipes hollowed out." The woman’s face hardened immediately. "What do you mean? It’s fixed, isn’t it?" “For now, yes,” Anders explained. “But it won’t stay that way. The blockage will cause the same problem again soon if we don’t clear it out completely. The service usually runs around two thousand dollars, depending on—" “Two thousand dollars?” she interrupted, her voice rising. “Are you kidding me? You’re trying to scam me!” Anders raised his hands in a calming gesture, but the woman was already furious. “I’m not scamming you, ma’am. I just want to let you know what the situation is. If you want to hold off, that’s your choice, but I wanted to warn you that the clog will come back.” “Get out!” she yelled, her face flushed with anger. “Just get out of my house! I’m not paying you two thousand dollars for a bunch of nonsense.” Anders sighed, feeling the frustration build in his chest, but he kept his voice even. "Okay. I’ll leave the invoice for today’s work on the counter. If you have any issues, feel free to call." The woman didn’t respond, her arms still crossed tightly over her chest as she glared at him. Anders set the invoice down, packed up his tools, and left the house as quietly as possible. As soon as he got to his truck, he let out a heavy breath, resting his forehead against the steering wheel for a moment. He hated this job. Hated how every interaction felt like a battle. Hated how people were either scared of him or angry with him. And more than anything, he hated how alone he felt. No friends. No girlfriend. No sex in over a year. Just long, grueling days of dealing with people who didn’t want him around, followed by lonely nights in front of the TV, trying to drown out the silence. He started the engine, ready to head to the next client, when a familiar voice came through his podcast. The host was discussing mental health, and suddenly an ad played. “Feeling isolated? Lost? Struggling to make sense of things? Maybe it’s time to talk to someone who can help. Try our online counseling service—confidential, affordable, and convenient. Take control of your life today.” Anders paused, his hand hovering over the radio. He didn’t normally pay attention to ads like this. But something about this one stuck with him. *Take control of your life.* With a sigh, he pulled out his phone and bookmarked the site, not entirely sure why he did it. Maybe because he was tired of feeling this way. Maybe because, for the first time in a long time, the idea of talking to someone felt like a lifeline. He shifted the truck into gear and drove off, the ad still playing in his head. —-- Kai pushed through the crowded bar, already feeling the rush of anxiety as she spotted Mia and Eliana seated at their usual table by the window. She was late—again. She hated being late, but between her back-to-back clients and the unexpected hit of traffic, the night was already off to a rough start. Worse yet, her bank account was dangerously close to zero, and she wasn’t even sure how she was going to pay for the drinks tonight. “Finally!” Eliana called out with a grin as Kai slid into the booth. “I was beginning to think you stood us up for some hot date.” Kai gave a weak laugh. “Yeah, definitely not that. Sorry, work ran late.” Mia, ever the calm, responsible one, gave her a gentle smile. “It’s okay, Kai. We’re just glad you made it.” Kai glanced between her two best friends. Mia, with her polished look and the ever-present sense of calm, looked like she had everything together, just like always. Kai admired her stability—stable job, stable marriage, stable kid. Mia’s husband had just been promoted, further cementing the picture of perfection. Then there was Eliana, the wild spirit who did whatever she wanted, whenever she wanted. Always traveling, always meeting someone new, always with some outrageous story about her latest adventure. Like now. “So, I met this guy in Spain,” Eliana started, swirling her drink with a smirk on her lips. “Fernando. Let’s just say he was... very attentive. We spent three days together, and, well, let’s just say I didn’t get much sleep. Turns out, the Spaniards really do live up to the hype. Freaky stuff, too. I didn’t even know half the things he wanted to try existed.” Kai raised an eyebrow, forcing a grin. Eliana’s sex life was always colorful, but today it felt more distant than usual, like it was happening in a world Kai couldn’t even reach anymore. “That sounds... wild,” Kai replied, taking a sip of her beer. She avoided looking at the bill sitting at the edge of the table, wondering how she could get away with paying for just her drink without it being awkward. Mia leaned forward, her face lighting up with news of her own. “Speaking of wild, Ryan got promoted again,” she said, her voice proud but not overbearing. “It’s a huge opportunity for him, and the salary increase means we’re finally looking at that vacation home upstate.” “Of course he did,” Eliana teased, rolling her eyes good-naturedly. “Perfect Ryan, always one step closer to world domination.” Kai smiled, but it didn’t quite reach her eyes. She loved Mia, and she was happy for her, but it was hard to sit there and listen to all the stability and success when she felt like her life was a mess. She had shown up late, as usual. She was broke, and her last boyfriend had dumped her a few months ago because he couldn’t handle her disorganization. She hadn’t been able to keep up with any of the plans they made, missing dates or showing up late with flimsy excuses. "Congrats," Kai finally said, but the hollowness in her voice didn’t go unnoticed. Eliana narrowed her eyes playfully. "Okay, spill. What’s going on with you? You’re quieter than usual." Kai shrugged, looking down at her drink. "Nothing much. Just... work. You know how it is." Eliana didn’t let up. "C'mon, we’re your best friends. You haven’t been yourself lately." Mia nodded in agreement, her gaze soft and concerned. "Is it about Mark?" Kai sighed, feeling the familiar knot in her stomach at the mention of her ex. "Yeah, I guess. It’s just... everything. I feel like I can’t get anything right. I’m late to everything, my clients are draining, and I’m barely scraping by. Mark was right—I'm a mess. He didn’t want to deal with it anymore." The table fell silent for a moment as the truth hung between them. Kai hadn’t opened up like this in a while, but it was all starting to weigh on her—the constant disorganization, the stress of barely making ends meet, the feeling that she was falling behind while her friends were moving forward. Eliana, ever the free spirit, leaned in. "Screw Mark. He couldn’t handle you because he wasn’t good enough for you. You’re not a mess, Kai. You’re just... figuring things out. And when you do, you’re gonna be unstoppable." Mia reached across the table, giving Kai’s hand a gentle squeeze. "Eliana’s right. You’re not a mess, you’re just going through a tough time. We all do, in different ways. You’ll get through this." Kai smiled weakly, appreciating their words but still feeling the weight of her life pressing down on her. If only she could believe them. As the night wore on, the trio laughed and chatted, their conversations weaving between Mia's family stories and Eliana’s wild adventures. Kai managed to shake off some of her anxiety, at least for the moment, enjoying the familiarity of her friends. They each ordered another round of drinks, but in the back of her mind, Kai kept thinking about how much it would all cost. When the waiter dropped off the bill, Kai glanced at it nervously. She hesitated, reaching for her purse, but before she could do anything, Eliana smoothly picked up the bill and tucked her card into the little black booklet. "Eliana, you don’t have to—" Kai started, but Eliana cut her off with a casual wave of her hand. "Don’t worry about it, babe," Eliana said with a smirk. "But if you want to say thanks, you’re going to have to pay me back in a different way." Kai raised an eyebrow, unsure of where this was going. "What do you mean?" Eliana leaned in, her tone shifting to something more serious but still teasing. "We’re gonna sit down together, and we’re going to go through your finances. Budget. Expenses. All of it. I know it’s not as fun as Spanish lovers, but you need it, Kai." Kai felt her stomach tighten. She hated talking about money, especially with how bad things had gotten lately. But Eliana’s expression was sincere, and deep down, Kai knew she needed the help. "Deal," Kai sighed, knowing she had little choice. "I’ll meet with you." "Good," Eliana said with a smile, finishing off her drink. "Then you can start paying for your own drinks again." Mia chuckled softly, looking at both of them. "I think we all need to get our finances in order." As they gathered their things to leave the bar, the weight on Kai’s shoulders felt a little lighter. Eliana had always been good at pulling her out of her own head and reminding her that she didn’t have to handle everything alone. The three friends hugged outside the bar before parting ways. As Kai walked toward her car, she thought about the conversation with Eliana and realized how much she’d been avoiding her own problems. Kai found it rich, here she was a therapist, someone trained to help others confront their issues, yet here is Kai, avoiding her problems. Chapter 3 Kai greeted Anders with a warm smile as their second virtual session began. "It’s really great to see you again, Anders," she said, her tone full of encouragement. "Showing up for yourself like this is a big part of the process, so I want to acknowledge that you’re already taking important steps." She noticed how Anders seemed to relax slightly at the praise, making a mental note that he responded well to positive reinforcement. That was something she’d be sure to use as they moved forward. "So," Kai began, keeping her tone light but focused. "Last time, we talked about how isolation was something you were struggling with. Did you manage to put yourself out there at all this week? Maybe try meeting new people or building relationships?" Anders hesitated, his gaze shifting downward as he stumbled through his response. "Uh, well... I thought about it, I guess. But... not really, no. I just didn’t... I mean, it’s hard, you know?" Kai let him fumble with his words for a moment, sensing that he was trying to navigate his own resistance. After a few beats, she leaned forward slightly and gently interrupted, her voice calm but firm. "I get that, Anders. It’s not easy. But if you want things to change, you’ll need to actively do something about it. Nothing shifts without action." Anders nodded, looking a little sheepish. Kai smiled kindly, softening the moment before continuing. "So, let’s talk about something specific. What’s one thing you think you could do this week to help you meet new people?" Anders paused, clearly thinking hard. After a moment, he mumbled, almost embarrassed, "Well, there’s this... uh, cooking class. I could go to that, I guess." Kai blinked, a little surprised but making sure her face didn’t betray it. Cooking wasn’t what she’d have expected from Anders, but she quickly praised his idea. "That’s a great idea, Anders! It sounds like a fun and social way to meet people. I think you should definitely give it a shot." But as she continued to watch him, she noticed something else. There was hesitation in his voice when he mentioned the class, and it piqued her curiosity. Kai gently leaned in again, her tone careful. "I noticed you seemed a little unsure about mentioning the cooking class. Can I ask why?" Anders fidgeted slightly. "I don’t know. It’s nothing, really." Kai wasn’t going to let it slide that easily. "If it’s nothing, then why the hesitation? It’s okay, Anders. This is a safe space." Anders sighed, looking away from the screen for a moment before answering. "It’s just... people expect me to be a certain way, you know? I’m this big guy, and everyone assumes I should be into more... 'manly' things. Like, the cooking class sounds fun, but if I tell people, they react weirdly. And if I go, I’ll probably be the only guy there. I’ll stand out." Kai nodded, taking in what he was saying. She could sense the vulnerability just beneath the surface. "I can see why that might make you uncomfortable," she said empathetically. "But can I ask why it bothers you so much what other people think?" Anders opened his mouth to respond but faltered. She could see him starting to shut down, retreating back into his guarded self. But Kai wasn’t ready to let this moment slip away—there was something important here. "Remember," Kai said softly but with intention, "this is your space. Whatever you say here stays here. I’m not judging you, Anders. I just want to understand." Anders shifted again, clearly uncomfortable but slowly opening up. "When I was a cop, I’d get made fun of sometimes... called a 'little bitch,' stuff like that." Kai’s ears perked up at that phrase. She stayed calm but recognized there was more to unpack. "You mentioned people called you that. Can you tell me more about what that was like?" Anders hesitated, but then the words came out, as though he couldn’t stop them. "It’s just... I wasn’t the aggressive type, you know? I didn’t like ordering people around, and I guess that made me stand out. Some of the other guys would mock me for it—called me a wuss, said I wasn’t 'manly' enough. It was just talk, but... yeah." Kai nodded, fully engaged now. She could see the threads of a deeper issue, one that went beyond the surface. "And how did that affect you?" she asked gently. Anders bristled. "It didn’t. I mean, not really. It’s just... whatever. You deal with it." Kai watched Anders closely as their conversation deepened, her intuition telling her that there was more beneath the surface. She knew not to push too hard, but she also recognized that this was a pivotal moment for him. She leaned in gently, her voice calm but probing. "I think we both know that it affected you more than you might want to admit. Why do you think that is?" Anders shifted uncomfortably, his jaw tightening slightly. "I don’t know. It was just... the way things were. I didn’t want to make waves, so I just... let it go." Kai wasn’t convinced and pressed a little further. "But did you really let it go? Or do you think maybe those words stuck with you? Changed how you saw yourself?" Anders opened his mouth to respond, then closed it, clearly struggling to find the right words. He rubbed his hand over his face, a gesture of frustration. Finally, with a heavy sigh, he admitted, "It made me feel... ashamed. Like there was something wrong with me for not being... what they expected." Kai nodded, giving him space to process his admission. "Ashamed for not being 'manly' enough in their eyes?" "Yeah," Anders muttered, avoiding her gaze. "I guess so." "Do you think you should feel ashamed for who you are?" Kai asked gently, leaning forward slightly to make sure her tone stayed soft and non-judgmental. Anders stared at the screen, the weight of the question hanging between them. "I don’t know," he said quietly, his voice tinged with uncertainty. Kai smiled at him warmly, her expression kind but firm. "I can tell you that there’s nothing to be ashamed of. Who you are—how you choose to express yourself—it’s all valid, Anders. There’s no 'right' way to be a man, just like there’s no 'right' way to be anyone. You don’t have to live up to someone else’s expectations. You’re enough as you are." Her words hung in the air, and she watched as Anders absorbed them. His body seemed to relax just a little, his shoulders lowering as if a small weight had been lifted. Just as Kai was about to follow up, the familiar sound of the session timer went off, signaling the end. Kai glanced at the clock and smiled softly. "Looks like we’re out of time for today. I’m really proud of the progress we’ve made, Anders. I hope you’ll take some time to think about what we talked about, and I’d still love to hear how that cooking class goes." Anders nodded, a bit more at ease than he had been at the start. "Yeah... thanks, Kai." She gave him one last encouraging smile before logging off. Then, as usual, she pulled up his file and began entering her notes for the session: --- - **Client admits feelings of shame associated with his perception of not being 'manly' enough during his time as a policeman.** - **Revealed internal struggle with societal expectations of masculinity and the conflict between his true self and external perceptions.** - **Positive response to direct, gentle probing—willing to open up after initial hesitation.** - **Client is beginning to recognize how these experiences have shaped his sense of self-worth, though he struggles to articulate the deeper emotional impact.** - **Notable emotional response to validation of his identity and choices. Continue exploring this in future sessions to unpack deeper issues of self-acceptance.** - **Action plan: Encourage client to attend the cooking class to challenge societal norms and foster positive social interaction.** Kai saved the file and leaned back, feeling a sense of accomplishment. This was the kind of session she thrived on—slowly peeling back the layers and helping her clients discover their truth. There was still much more to unpack with Anders, but she could feel the progress they were making, even if he didn’t fully see it yet. Chapter 4 Anders stood just outside the cooking class door, his large frame casting a shadow as he peered through the small window. Inside, a group of women were chatting, laughing, and getting their workstations ready. His heart raced, and the doubts in his mind only grew louder. **Why am I even here?** He thought, second-guessing every step that had led him to this moment. He knew he'd stand out, and seeing that there wasn't a single other guy in the room made it even worse. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, the door swung open. Anders stiffened, half-expecting a question about why he was loitering or whether he belonged there, but instead, the woman on the other side smiled warmly at him. "Hi there! Class is about to start," she said brightly, her eyes scanning him for a brief moment before she continued. "You should come in and grab an apron." Anders, caught off guard by her directness, nodded instinctively. "Uh, yeah... thanks." He stepped through the door, his nerves still gnawing at him, but he felt somewhat better now that someone had invited him in. The instructor motioned toward a free bench, and he retrieved an apron. He could feel the eyes of the women in the room on him—curious glances, likely surprised to see someone his size and build in the class. Anders struggled with the knot on the apron’s strings, his large hands fumbling with the small ties, but he finally got it and took a deep breath. "Okay, everyone!" The instructor clapped her hands together. "Today we’re going to be learning how to make the perfect chicken sandwich! It’s simple but so satisfying, and it’s all about nailing the details." As the class progressed, Anders found himself slowly relaxing. The instructor’s voice and the hands-on task helped calm his mind. At first, he stayed quiet, unsure of what to say to the women around him. But as the lesson moved along—cutting, seasoning, frying the chicken—he began to enjoy the process. There was something satisfying about the simplicity of it, something grounding about just... cooking. A few of the women nearby started asking him small questions—how he was getting his breading so crispy, whether he liked cooking at home. At first, Anders kept his answers brief, but the atmosphere was welcoming enough that he eventually opened up. He shared a few tips he'd picked up, making the women laugh when he said he was no expert but was "just following the instructions better than usual." By the time the sandwiches were done and plated, the mood in the room had shifted. Anders didn’t feel like such an outsider anymore. The other class members seemed to accept his presence, and the feeling of discomfort had faded. He even caught himself laughing along with a joke one of the women made about how she could never make anything without burning it. As the class wound down, one of the women who had been working next to him smiled and introduced herself. "Hey, I’m Olivia. I noticed you’re new here." Anders wiped his hands on a towel, feeling a little awkward but appreciative of her friendliness. "Yeah, first time." "Well, you did pretty well for a first-timer," Olivia said with a grin. "Are you going to come back next week? I think we’re doing homemade pasta, and trust me, that’s way messier than today." Anders hesitated, his instinct telling him to avoid committing to anything, but something about the class—about being around people who didn’t expect him to be anyone other than who he was—made him nod. "Yeah... I think I will." Olivia smiled. "Great! See you next week, then." As the class ended and people began packing up, Anders left feeling lighter than he had in a long time. — Kai sat across from Mia, staring at the spreadsheet her friend had meticulously put together. Numbers had never been her strong suit, but seeing her finances laid out so plainly felt like being hit with cold reality. “So,” Mia started, eyes glancing at Kai over her laptop, “you make $80,000 a year, right?” Kai nodded. “Yeah, after taxes, I bring home $54,500 a year. Which means, monthly, it’s about $4,542.” Mia typed quickly, her fingers clicking across the keys. “Okay, good. Now let’s look at your fixed expenses.” She glanced at Kai, who was already wincing as she rattled off the numbers. “Rent is $1,500 a month. Utilities come in at $200. You spend $350 on groceries and $1,000 on your car and insurance. Your cell phone bill is $80, right?” Kai nodded, groaning internally as Mia continued to type, adding up the totals. “That’s $3,150 in fixed expenses, which is about 69% of your monthly take-home pay.” “That’s… not terrible, right?” Kai asked hesitantly. Mia smiled, though there was a bit of a warning in her expression. “It’s not bad, but it doesn’t leave a ton of wiggle room.” She paused for a moment before her tone became more serious. “Where you’re really struggling, though, is in your discretionary spending.” Kai sighed, already knowing this was where things would get ugly. “Yeah, I know…” Mia raised an eyebrow as she clicked over to the next tab in her spreadsheet. “Let’s break it down. You’re spending about $300 a month on Starbucks. That’s $10 a day, every day.” Kai leaned back, rubbing her temples. “But I need it, Mia. It’s my daily pick-me-up.” Mia gave her a sympathetic but firm look. “I get it, but that’s nearly four grand a year on coffee. What if we cut that down to $100 a month? You can still treat yourself, but it won’t drain your wallet.” Kai let out a long breath. “Okay, fine. I can make my own coffee at home. But what about eating out?” Mia clicked to another column. “You’re spending $500 a month on eating out. That’s not just the occasional dinner with friends—that’s several meals a week. Combine that with your Starbucks habit, and that’s $800 right there.” Kai grimaced, but she had to admit Mia was right. “I could cut back on that too,” she said reluctantly. “Maybe cook at home more.” Mia nodded, pleased with Kai’s cooperation. “Great. Now, Amazon…” Kai froze. “Oh, yeah…” Mia’s eyes narrowed slightly as she opened Kai’s Amazon purchase history. “You spent $500 on Amazon last month. What exactly did you buy?” Kai shifted in her seat, her cheeks flushing slightly. “Um, just stuff I needed,” she mumbled evasively. Mia wasn’t having it. “Uh-huh. Let’s take a look.” As Mia scrolled through the list, her eyes landed on a particularly curious item. “Wait, hold up,” Mia said, blinking at the screen in disbelief. “You spent $100… on a paddle?” Kai swallowed hard, trying to keep a straight face. “Yeah… well, my hand would get sore sometimes, so I figured it’d help.” Mia stared at her, trying to process the revelation. “You mean, like, an actual spanking paddle?” Kai nodded sheepishly. “Yeah… Mark—my ex—liked getting spanked, and my hand started hurting, so… the paddle was a solution.” Mia’s eyes widened in shock before she burst into laughter. “Oh my God, Kai! A hundred bucks for a paddle? You could’ve at least made Mark pay for it!” Kai, now laughing too, shrugged. “Hey, it was worth it. At least my hand’s fine.” Mia shook her head, still chuckling, but her voice became more serious as she refocused on the task at hand. “Okay, well, no more hundred-dollar paddles. And let’s set a limit on your Amazon spending too. How about $200 a month?” Kai sighed but nodded. “Yeah, that makes sense. I can stick to that.” Mia leaned back in her chair, the tension easing as they moved forward. “Good. Now, the other thing I want you to do is start building an emergency fund. You never know what might come up, and right now, you’re one bad month away from dipping into debt.” Kai’s eyes widened slightly at the thought. She didn’t like the idea of being so close to financial disaster. “What do you suggest?” Mia typed a few more numbers into the spreadsheet. “Start small. Maybe $100 a month, just to get something saved. After a year, that’ll give you a solid cushion.” For the first time in a while, Kai felt a sense of relief. This all sounded manageable. There was a way out of the mess she’d created for herself. She wasn’t doomed. “Thanks, Mia,” she said, a wave of gratitude washing over her. “I really needed this.” Mia smiled warmly, reaching over to squeeze her hand. “No problem. We’ve all been there. Just stick to the plan, and you’ll be in much better shape in no time.” Kai nodded, a small smile playing on her lips. For the first time in what felt like forever, she saw a light at the end of the tunnel. Chapter 5 As the session started, Kai immediately noticed a shift in Anders' demeanor. He seemed lighter, more relaxed, and even a little excited—quite the contrast to the withdrawn, almost defeated man she had seen before. “How are you doing, Anders?” Kai asked, smiling warmly as she began the session. Anders sat up a bit straighter, the usual tension in his shoulders visibly gone. “I’m doing really well, actually,” he said, surprising her with the energy in his voice. “I went to that cooking class like we talked about. It was… great.” Kai’s smile deepened as she encouraged him to keep talking. “That’s fantastic! Tell me more about it. What was it like?” Anders launched into the story with more enthusiasm than she’d seen from him yet. “Well, at first, I was scared. I mean, I was outside the door, just standing there, thinking about leaving. But then the instructor saw me and told me to come in, grab an apron, and join the class. I didn’t even have to explain myself or anything. She just… invited me in.” Kai jotted down a quick note about Anders’ tendency to respond well to being guided or gently instructed—submissive tendencies she’d observed in his earlier interactions. “That must’ve been a relief,” she said, nodding for him to continue. “Yeah,” Anders agreed, a small smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. “Once I got in, it wasn’t so bad. There were a lot of women there, and I was the only guy, but no one made a big deal about it. I actually felt kind of… welcome. There was this woman, Olivia, who was really nice. She helped me with some of the prep, and by the end of the class, I wasn’t even thinking about the fact that I was the only man there.” Kai’s heart warmed at hearing this. “That’s wonderful, Anders. You took a huge step, and it sounds like you made a real connection with the group.” Anders nodded, his smile still there. “Yeah, I’m planning to go again next week.” “I’m really proud of you for that,” Kai said, praising him again. “It’s not easy to put yourself out there like that, but you did it. And it’s clearly made a difference.” Anders seemed to take in the praise, his confidence growing a little more with each word. Kai made a mental note of how effective positive reinforcement was for him. But now, it was time to dig deeper. “Let’s talk about how you felt at the end of the class,” she said, shifting the focus slightly. “You mentioned feeling great. Can you explain why?” Anders thought for a moment, his brow furrowing slightly. “I guess… I felt like I could just be myself. I didn’t have to put on any act or worry about how I was coming across. No one was scared of me, and I didn’t have to pretend to be this macho guy. I could just… enjoy the moment.” Kai nodded, her expression thoughtful. “That sounds like a powerful experience. Do you think that’s something you’ve been missing in other areas of your life?” “Yeah,” Anders admitted, his voice quieter now. “Most of the time, I feel like I have to act a certain way. Like, people expect me to be this tough guy because of how I look. But at the class, none of that mattered.” Kai leaned in a little, sensing an opportunity. “That’s exactly what we’re working toward here, Anders—to help you feel like that more often, like you can just be yourself. Not just in a cooking class, but all the time.” Anders’ face tightened, and he looked away for a moment. “I don’t know if that’s possible,” he muttered, his tone suddenly less optimistic. “Why not?” Kai asked gently, keeping her voice soft but insistent. Anders shifted in his seat, his hands balling into loose fists. He was visibly struggling with the idea. “Because… I don’t know,” he stammered, frustration creeping into his voice. “I mean, this is just one class. It’s not like I can be like that everywhere.” Kai leaned forward slightly, her tone still calm but with a sense of urgency. “Why do you think that? You just proved to yourself that you can be comfortable and accepted for who you are.” Anders’ face flushed with emotion, and his words tumbled out before he could stop them. “Because it’s not permanent. I’m just… I’m broken. It’s not like I can change who I am.” Kai’s heart ached hearing him say that. There was so much pain in those words, so much self-loathing. She paused for a moment, choosing her next words carefully. “Why do you think you’re broken, Anders?” Anders swallowed hard, blinking rapidly as if trying to hold back something deeper. For a long moment, he didn’t answer, but Kai didn’t push. She waited, offering him the space to speak, hoping he would take it. After a long, tense silence, Anders finally broke it with a deflection. “It doesn’t really matter,” he said, his voice low. “I just know I’m broken.” Kai could sense his discomfort, and she knew she had to tread carefully. “I hear you,” she said softly. “But I wonder, Anders, do you think some of these feelings come from your time as a police officer?” Anders’ response came quickly, almost too quickly. “No,” he said, shaking his head. Then he hesitated. “Maybe. Kind of.” Kai leaned forward slightly, her tone still gentle. “How so?” Anders let out a deep breath, his hands fidgeting in his lap. “I guess… I didn’t fit what they wanted. I tried, but it was never enough. They didn’t say it outright at first, but over the years, it was clear. I wasn’t aggressive enough. I didn’t push people around like the others. It took them 10 years, but they finally got me to quit.” Kai’s mind raced, wanting to ask more, to dig into how this experience had shaped him, but before she could, the familiar sound of the timer beeped, signaling the end of the session. The moment passed. “Thank you for sharing that with me,” Kai said, smiling softly at him. “I know it’s not easy to talk about, but I appreciate your honesty. We can continue next time. I look forward to seeing you next week, Anders.” Anders nodded, his expression unreadable, and after a brief goodbye, he disconnected from the session. --- **Session Notes for Anders (Session 3):** **General Observations:** - Anders displayed a noticeably lighter, more relaxed demeanor compared to previous sessions. - He was eager to share his experience at the cooking class, highlighting an improvement in his mood and willingness to engage with new people. He expressed feeling comfortable and at ease in that environment, especially when interacting with a woman named Olivia. - Positive reinforcement continues to be an effective tool in encouraging Anders to take steps toward lessening his isolation. **Key Discussion Points:** - **Self-Worth and Authenticity:** Anders shared that the cooking class allowed him to feel like he could be himself without fear of judgment. This is a stark contrast to his usual experience of feeling the need to perform or behave in a way that aligns with others’ expectations of masculinity. - Notable that he finds comfort in spaces where he does not have to present as "macho" or aggressive, reinforcing the hypothesis that much of his distress stems from societal expectations of his role and appearance. - Anders expressed doubt that this feeling of authenticity could extend beyond specific situations (e.g., the cooking class), indicating ongoing issues with self-worth and belief in his capacity for change. - **Submissive Tendencies:** Anders displayed submissive traits during the session, specifically in his description of how he responded to the cooking instructor's direction to join the class. He reacted positively to being told what to do in a gentle, non-confrontational manner, suggesting a preference for situations where he can follow rather than lead. - **Police Experience and Identity:** In a brief moment of vulnerability, Anders revealed that he was pushed out of his job as a police officer because he did not conform to the expected aggressive, authoritative persona. - While he initially resisted discussing this, Anders admitted that this experience likely contributes to his feelings of being "broken." His time in the police force may have reinforced a negative self-image, rooted in the belief that he was not “man enough” for the role. - This topic was left unfinished due to time constraints, but it is crucial to explore further in future sessions as it appears to be a core contributor to Anders' emotional struggles. **Next Steps:** - Continue to reinforce the importance of Anders' participation in social activities like the cooking class and encourage him to identify other areas where he can feel comfortable being his authentic self. - Delve deeper into his time as a police officer and how it has shaped his current self-perception. There may be unresolved trauma or negative conditioning that needs to be addressed. - Begin exploring possible interventions to improve Anders’ self-worth, focusing on challenging the narrative that he is “broken.” **Therapist’s Reflections:** - Anders' use of the term “broken” suggests deep-seated issues with self-acceptance. There is likely significant internalized shame related to his perception of masculinity and his past experiences in law enforcement. - His progress with the cooking class is encouraging, as it demonstrates a willingness to step outside of his comfort zone and engage with others. This may serve as a foundation for building further social connections. Chapter 6 Anders arrived early to the cooking class, his nerves buzzing with anticipation. He was still getting used to the idea of socializing more, but the first class had gone well, and the thought of seeing familiar faces eased some of the anxiety. As he lingered outside, adjusting his jacket, he spotted Olivia approaching. She smiled warmly when she saw him. "Hey, Anders!" she called out, her eyes bright. "Good to see you again." "Hey," Anders replied, feeling a little awkward but pleased. He hadn’t expected anyone to remember him, let alone greet him so cheerfully. Before he could say much more, Olivia tilted her head slightly, a playful glint in her eye. "I was thinking," she started, her voice casual but with a hint of something more, "do you want to grab a drink after class tonight? I know a great little bar nearby." Anders blinked in surprise, not expecting the invitation. "Uh, yeah. Sure, that sounds nice," he said, trying to play it cool, though his heart was suddenly beating a little faster. "Great!" Olivia smiled, clearly pleased, and they both headed inside to begin the class. Tonight’s lesson was pasta-making, and as they stood at their workstations, Anders found himself much more at ease. Olivia was her usual chatty, friendly self, and they worked side by side, rolling out the dough and shaping it into various pasta forms. She occasionally nudged him playfully or gave him pointers, all while cracking jokes and telling stories that made him laugh more than he had in a long time. By the time they were done, Anders almost forgot his initial hesitations. He felt like he belonged here. After the class, Anders and Olivia made their way to the bar. It was a cozy, dimly lit place with a relaxed atmosphere. They found a table near the back, ordered drinks, and settled in. “So, what made you decide to join a cooking class?” Olivia asked, swirling the straw in her cocktail, her eyes studying him with interest. Anders shrugged slightly. “I’m a plumber, and, well… I was trying to meet new people. I figured a cooking class would be something different. What about you?” Olivia leaned in slightly, smiling. “Recently divorced,” she said, matter-of-factly. “It’s been… an adjustment. I thought this would be a good way to meet new people too. Plus, I love food, so it’s a win-win.” Anders nodded, understanding a bit more about her now. “That makes sense. I, uh… haven’t really been great at putting myself out there. It’s been a while.” “Well, you’re doing great so far,” Olivia said, her tone teasing but kind. She reached out and touched his arm lightly, lingering a second longer than necessary. “And you’re pretty good at cooking. I think we made a solid pasta team tonight.” Anders chuckled. “Yeah, it wasn’t so bad. The class is a lot more fun than I expected.” “I’m glad you stuck with it,” Olivia said, her eyes holding his for a moment. “You know, you’re a lot more fun than you give yourself credit for.” Anders felt a little heat rise to his face, not entirely sure how to respond. He wasn’t used to compliments, especially from women like Olivia, who seemed confident and self-assured. “Uh, thanks,” he mumbled. Olivia smiled, clearly amused by his bashfulness. She sipped her drink and leaned back in her chair, watching him with a subtle, playful expression. “So, Anders,” she began, her voice lower now, “I was wondering… would you like to continue the night back at your place?” Anders blinked, caught off guard. He hadn’t been expecting that at all. “Uh… my place?” he repeated, not quite sure if she meant what he thought she meant. “Yeah,” Olivia replied, her gaze steady, clearly flirting. “If you’re up for it.” “Umm…. yea I am up for it” Anders replied. Anders could barely hear himself over the pounding of his heart. When Olivia had asked if she could come back to his place, it felt like a dream—one he wasn’t quite sure how to navigate, but a dream nonetheless. The moment they stepped inside his apartment, she had been all over him, her lips pressing against his, whispering compliments that made his head spin. She told him how cute he was, how great his apartment looked, and all the while, Anders could barely form coherent thoughts. His nerves made his movements clumsy, but part of him was excited by the attention. “Can I get you a drink?” Anders asked, hoping it would give him a second to compose himself. Olivia flashed him a seductive smile. “I’d love one,” she replied. Anders hurried into the kitchen, his hands trembling slightly as he grabbed two glasses and poured some whiskey over ice. He needed to calm down, but his thoughts were racing—wondering if he was ready for this, if he could handle this, if he’d screw everything up somehow. As he finished making the drinks, he heard Olivia’s voice float over from the hallway. “I’m just going to use your bathroom, okay?” “Sure,” Anders called back, trying to steady his breathing as he stirred the drinks. He could hear the sink running, but his mind was preoccupied with Olivia’s words, her touch, and how surreal this whole night felt. In the bathroom, Olivia hummed to herself as she closed the door behind her. Anders’ place was neat, almost unexpectedly so. She glanced around, taking in the minimal decor, the clean white towels, and the neatly arranged toiletries on the sink. It all seemed normal enough. She took care of her business, washed her hands, and then realized something—there was no soap. Frowning, Olivia opened the cabinet beneath the sink, figuring she’d find some there. As she rummaged through, her hand brushed past a few cleaning supplies before landing on something soft and plastic. She hesitated, confused by the texture, and pulled the object out for a better look. Her eyes widened as she realized what it was. A diaper. But not just any diaper. This one was huge, far too large for a child, with colorful barnyard animals printed across its surface—cows, chickens, pigs. The soft crinkling sound it made as she turned it over in her hands was unmistakable. For a moment, Olivia just stared at it, her mind racing as she tried to process the situation. This wasn’t something she expected to find—certainly not in a grown man’s bathroom. She flipped the diaper over again, trying to figure out what to make of it. Was this some sort of prank? A gag gift? But the more she examined it, the clearer it became that this was a real diaper, thick and designed for someone… large. She glanced back toward the bathroom door, her brow furrowing in confusion. Why would Anders have this? The curiosity gnawed at her, and Olivia, unsure of what else to do, decided to ask him. But she couldn’t shake the strange feeling that accompanied her discovery, a mixture of intrigue and unease. Trying to keep things casual, she carried the diaper out of the bathroom, hoping to make sense of it without embarrassing him—or herself. When she stepped back into the living room, she spotted Anders at the counter, still focused on making their drinks. She cleared her throat softly, her nerves bubbling up as she approached. “Hey, Anders?” she said, holding up the diaper in her hand, her voice as light as she could manage. “What… what’s this?” When Anders turned around, the color drained from his face the moment he saw the diaper in her hand. His expression was one of pure shock, like a deer caught in headlights. Time seemed to slow for him as the room suddenly felt smaller, the walls closing in around him. He froze, his face draining of color as the reality of the situation hit him like a truck. Olivia’s curiosity about what she’d found was innocent, but Anders couldn’t process it. His vision blurred, and his chest tightened. Panic surged through him like a tidal wave. He couldn't breathe, couldn't think. All the air had been sucked out of the room. “I—I…,” he stammered, unable to form any words, his body suddenly locked in place. Olivia raised an eyebrow, still holding the diaper, but the playful ease she’d had before was gone. “Anders?” she prompted again, but her voice had a nervous edge now. Anders’ heart raced faster, and he felt a lump in his throat. His head spun, and the room felt too small, too hot. All he could see was the diaper, exposed on the counter for her to see. For anyone to see. A secret he had kept so tightly hidden, now out in the open, vulnerable and humiliating. “I—I’m sorry,” he choked out, barely able to speak through the panic. His chest heaved as he tried to catch his breath. His mind screamed at him to explain, but all he could do was shake his head, his hands trembling violently. Tears welled up in his eyes, and his breath came in short, ragged gasps. Olivia’s eyes widened, and she took a step back, clearly alarmed by the sight of Anders unraveling in front of her. “Um, Anders… it’s okay, I just… I didn’t mean to…,” she stammered, but her face was flushed, her own discomfort growing. “I have to go,” she said abruptly, stepping away from the counter. “I—I’m sorry, but I think I should leave.” Without waiting for a response, Olivia grabbed her purse and hurried toward the door. The sound of it clicking shut behind her echoed through the apartment, leaving Anders standing there, devastated and alone. For a long moment, he didn’t move. His breathing slowed, but the panic still clung to his chest like a vice. He stared at the diaper on the counter, the symbol of his most private shame, now tied to the worst moment he’d experienced in years. A painful lump formed in his throat, and as he sank to the floor, the weight of it all crushed him. The fear, the humiliation, the rejection—it was all too much. And for the first time in a long time, Anders let the tears fall. —- Kai walked into the restaurant, her heart beating just a little faster than usual. It was her first date with Adonis, someone she'd met through a mutual friend. As soon as she stepped in, the waitress greeted her and led her to where Adonis was already seated. He stood to greet her, and she couldn't help but notice how different he looked in person—shorter than she'd expected at around 5'5". He was lean, almost scrawny, with the kind of frame that came from hours of hiking and cycling rather than weightlifting. "Hi, Kai, right?" Adonis smiled warmly as he motioned for her to sit. "Yeah, and you must be Adonis," she replied with a smile, taking her seat. As they settled in, the waitress returned to take their drink order. Kai went with her usual, a glass of red wine, while Adonis ordered an IPA. Their conversation started off easy and casual—work, hobbies, the usual small talk. Adonis shared a bit about his job in the finance department of a tech company, talking about the daily grind of crunching numbers but admitting that he enjoyed the stability. Kai talked about her counseling work, but she kept it light, avoiding diving into the messier aspects of her life. Adonis seemed genuinely interested in everything she said, leaning in with a little more enthusiasm than she expected. He asked questions about her clients, her day-to-day, and seemed fascinated by her insights. The more they talked, the more Kai noticed the way Adonis’s eyes lit up when she spoke. He was clearly into her—maybe more than she was into him, but she didn’t mind. There was something easy about his company, something refreshing. He wasn’t trying too hard, just genuinely being himself. She liked that. As dinner went on, there was an undeniable connection, even if it wasn’t the sort of head-over-heels chemistry she sometimes hoped for on a first date. Maybe that was better, she mused—something slower, more real. When the waitress came to clear their plates, Kai glanced at the time, feeling a bit of a spark that wasn’t quite ready to fizzle out. “My place is just around the corner,” Kai said, catching Adonis’s eyes. “Want to come over for a nightcap?” Adonis’s face lit up at the invitation. “I’d love that,” he said with a grin. They paid the bill and stood to leave, walking out into the cool evening air as they headed toward Kai's apartment. Kai opened the door to her apartment, leading Adonis inside. The space was cozy and well-maintained, with soft lighting, clean surfaces, and a few personal touches that reflected her style—a balance of modern decor and hints of her playful personality. As Adonis made his way to the couch, he looked around, clearly impressed. "This place is really nice," Adonis said, settling into the couch. "I love the little details, the personal touches. And it's so clean." Kai smiled, walking into the kitchen to grab them drinks. "Thanks! I try to keep it tidy." As she poured them each a drink, Adonis’s eyes wandered the room. He took in the art on the walls, the bookshelves filled with a mix of psychology and self-help books, and then his gaze landed on something unexpected. Hung neatly on one wall was a finely crafted paddle—polished wood with a smooth, almost elegant design. It looked more like a piece of decor than an instrument, but it stood out nonetheless. "Hey, what's the story behind the paddle?" Adonis asked, his voice curious but casual. Kai, returning with their drinks, hesitated for just a moment. She handed him a beer and sat down next to him on the couch, feeling a little sheepish but smiling. "Well… cheers first!" She clinked her glass with his before continuing. "I hung it up for a couple of reasons. One, it’s just a really sexy paddle. And two… I used to spank my ex-boyfriend with it, so it was a fun little reminder for him whenever he came over." Adonis tried to play it cool, but Kai noticed the slight shift in his expression—maybe a mix of surprise and curiosity. She couldn’t tell if he liked what he heard or if he was a bit horrified. There was a pause as Adonis took a sip of his drink, clearly processing the information. Trying to avoid sounding like she was in therapist mode (but not quite succeeding), Kai leaned in a little, her voice soft but direct. "I can tell by your mannerisms that me telling you this elicited some kind of response. What thoughts are going through your head right now?" Adonis chuckled nervously, trying to shake off the tension with a joke. "Is this a counseling session or a date?" Kai laughed along with him. "Sorry, force of habit." "No, no, it’s fine," Adonis said, still looking a bit unsure but deciding to go with it. "Honestly… I think it’s sexy as hell. I’ve always wanted to try spanking but never knew how to bring it up with anyone." Kai grinned, clearly amused. "You just have to communicate it, but I get it. It can be a tricky conversation." She paused for a moment, taking another sip of her drink. "So… are you more of a spanker or a spankee?" Adonis shifted in his seat, his cheeks turning a slight shade of red. He mumbled something under his breath, not quite fully committing to an answer, but the implication was there. Kai couldn’t help but giggle. "You are *so* cute right now. Not wanting to admit youlike the idea of being spanked." Adonis laughed, though his face was still flushed. He was clearly a good sport about the teasing, even if he was a little embarrassed. Kai gave him a playful smile and leaned in just a bit closer. "Well, if you’re a good boy tonight, and you ask nicely… maybe I’ll spank you before you leave." Adonis didn’t respond immediately, his face still a mix of nerves and excitement. He took another sip of his beer, clearly trying to figure out how to play it off. Sensing the need to ease the tension, Kai smoothly shifted the conversation to other topics, allowing the moment to simmer while giving Adonis a bit of a breather. But the playful, teasing energy lingered between them, adding a layer of excitement to the evening. After an hour of conversation, filled with laughs and light banter, the energy between Adonis and Kai shifted. Kai gave subtle signs that it was time to wrap up the evening—small hints like glancing at the clock, finishing her drink, and gently stretching her arms. Adonis, catching on, set down his glass but lingered a little, clearly hesitant to leave. Kai watched him, sensing his hesitation and the internal struggle he was going through. She tilted her head slightly, giving him a soft smile. "You’re still here," she teased. "I think you’ve got something you want to ask me." Adonis's face flushed again, and he shifted awkwardly on his feet, his eyes darting around the room before he finally landed on her gaze. "I... uh..." He hesitated, swallowing nervously. "Could you... would you spank me?" Kai’s smile widened. "Now was that so hard to ask?" she teased, though her voice was gentle. She patted the space next to her on the couch. "Come here." Adonis walked over slowly, clearly excited but also nervous. Kai, calm and in control, gently guided him down, positioning him over her lap with surprising ease. She took a moment, resting one hand on his back to steady him, while her other hand softly grazed his butt over his jeans. "So, since you were a good boy and a gentleman tonight," Kai began, her tone soft but playful, "I’m going to give you five spanks. Consider this a reward spanking, not a punishment." Adonis nodded, his body tense with anticipation. Kai rubbed his butt gently for a moment, easing him into the experience. She gave him the first light spank, not too hard, just enough to get a feel for him. "One," she said softly, her voice laced with praise. "You were very sweet tonight." She continued, delivering each spank with a gentle but firm hand, her voice soothing between them. "Two... three... you’re such a good boy, Adonis." With each spank, Adonis relaxed a little more, though Kai could feel the tension in him—his body pressing harder against her thighs, his excitement clear as he shifted slightly. By the fifth and final spank, the room was filled with a quiet intensity. "Five. You did so well tonight." Adonis let out a soft, almost inaudible sigh of relief, his body melting a little into hers as the final spank landed. Kai gently rubbed his back, offering him a comforting touch before she helped him back up to sit beside her. Adonis, his cheeks still flushed, looked at Kai with a mixture of gratitude and awe. "Thank you," he said quietly, his voice sincere. "This was... a night I won’t forget." Kai smiled, giving him a playful wink. "I’m glad you enjoyed it." Adonis stood, still a little dazed but clearly satisfied. He collected his things and, after one last shy smile, made his way to the door. Before leaving, he turned back to her. "Seriously... thank you, Kai. For everything." Kai waved him off, a soft smile playing on her lips. "Anytime, Adonis. Have a good night." And with that, Adonis left, the door closing softly behind him. Kai leaned back into the couch, amused and content with how the evening had unfolded.

Here is another one I have been working on. Let me know what you all think. I am done with this one for a while as well. I feel like I got it to a good ending point. Chapter 1. Tom wiped the sweat off his brow as he lifted the last box out of the moving truck, his muscles aching from the effort. The modest three-bedroom house he’d just moved into was supposed to be a fresh start, but it felt more like a stark reminder of how quickly life could unravel. He was about to carry the box inside when a cheerful voice rang out from the direction of the house next door. "Well, hey there, neighbor!" Tom turned to see a woman approaching with a wide, easy smile. She looked to be in her mid-30s, with a light Southern twang that added a melodic quality to her words. Her curly brown hair bounced as she walked, and her floral sundress swayed gently in the breeze. Despite her friendly demeanor, there was a sharpness in her eyes that made it clear she wasn’t just passing by. "Name’s Cynthia," she said, extending a hand, her grip firm. "Looks like we’ll be seeing a lot of each other, what with you movin’ in right next door." Tom returned the handshake, offering a polite smile. “Tom. Nice to meet you.” Cynthia’s gaze swept over the moving truck and then back to Tom. “So, just you settlin’ in, or is there a Mrs. Tom in the picture?” Tom hesitated, caught off guard by the directness of her question. He glanced away for a moment, then shook his head. “Just me. I’m, uh, recently divorced.” Cynthia nodded, her expression softening with a knowing look. “Ah, been there myself. Marriage can be a real rodeo, can’t it? My ex couldn’t handle a woman who speaks her mind, so I kicked him to the curb. How ’bout you? What went wrong?” Tom shifted uncomfortably, not sure how much to share with this bold, near-stranger. “It’s…complicated. We just weren’t right for each other in the end.” Cynthia raised an eyebrow, leaning casually against the side of the truck. “Complicated, huh? That’s just code for ‘I’m not tellin’ you the whole story.’ But that’s alright, I get it. Some things are better left unsaid—at least at first.” Tom let out a small chuckle, appreciating her candor even as it made him a little nervous. There was something about Cynthia’s brashness that made it hard to stay closed off. “Yeah, you could say that. We had our differences, and in the end, they were just…too much to overcome.” “Well, shoot,” Cynthia said, her eyes narrowing playfully. “Sounds like a story for another day, with a cold beer in hand. But for now, I reckon you could use a good meal after all this movin’ around.” Tom started to shake his head, already formulating an excuse, but Cynthia was quicker. “I’m not takin’ no for an answer, Tom. You’re comin’ over to my place for dinner tonight. I’m makin’ chicken and dumplin’s, and I’ll be damned if I’m gonna let you eat alone on your first night here.” “Really, I don’t want to impose—” “You’re not imposin’,” Cynthia cut in, her tone firm but not unkind. “You’re bein’ neighborly. And besides, I could use the company. We’ll eat, chat a bit, and if you’re lucky, I might even let you have a slice of my pecan pie.” Tom chuckled despite himself, surprised at how easily she was pulling him out of his shell. “Alright, alright. If you’re sure…” “Oh, I’m sure, sugar,” Cynthia said with a wink. “Be at my place at six, and don’t make me come over here to fetch you. You don’t wanna find out what happens if I have to do that.” Her tone was light, but there was a teasing edge to it that made Tom wonder just what she had in mind. Not that he intended to find out. “I’ll be there,” Tom promised, holding up his hands in mock surrender. “Good,” Cynthia said, her smirk widening. “You better be, or you’ll learn just how persuasive a Southern woman can be.” With that, she turned and sauntered back to her house, leaving Tom standing there with a bemused smile on his face. Maybe this new beginning wouldn’t be so bad after all. Chapter 2. Tom stood on Cynthia’s doorstep, clutching a six-pack of craft beer in one hand, his nerves buzzing slightly. He wasn’t exactly looking forward to socializing tonight, but something about Cynthia’s forceful invitation—and her unapologetic humor—had made it impossible to decline. The sun was just starting to dip below the horizon, casting long shadows across the quiet street. At exactly 6:00 p.m., the door swung open, and there was Cynthia, wearing the same floral sundress as earlier. She flashed him a grin that was equal parts welcoming and mischievous. “Well, look at you, Mr. Punctual,” she teased, her eyes glinting. “Good to see you know how to read a clock. If you’d been even a minute late, I might’ve had to rethink our whole neighborly friendship. The repercussions could’ve been…let’s just say, memorable.” Tom managed a chuckle, but her words sent a slight shiver down his spine. He wasn’t entirely sure if she was joking or not, and that uncertainty left him off balance. Cynthia stepped aside, waving him in. “Come on in, then. Make yourself at home.” Tom walked in, and Cynthia immediately noticed the six-pack he was holding. “Well, aren’t you just the sweetest,” she said, taking two of the beers and heading straight to the kitchen. “Let’s get these bad boys chilled. The rest can hang out in the fridge until we’re ready for ’em.” He followed her to the kitchen, which was warm and inviting, filled with the mouthwatering aroma of something delicious simmering on the stove. Tom took a deep breath, his stomach rumbling involuntarily. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d had a proper home-cooked meal—certainly not since before the divorce. Cynthia noticed his reaction and gave him a knowing look as she poured the beers into glasses. “Smells good, don’t it? I’ve been told I’ve got a knack for cookin’. My ex might’ve been a loser, but he never complained about my kitchen skills. You’re in for a treat, sugar.” She handed him a glass, her fingers brushing lightly against his, and raised her own in a toast. “Here’s to new neighbors and new beginnings.” “Cheers,” Tom replied, clinking his glass against hers before taking a sip. The beer was cold and refreshing, the perfect complement to the rich, savory scents filling the room. As Cynthia moved around the kitchen, stirring a pot on the stove and checking on something in the oven, she kept the conversation flowing effortlessly. “So, Tom, tell me—what brings you to this little corner of the world? I’ve lived here for a while, so I know most of the comings and goings. It’s a nice neighborhood. Good folks, mostly.” Tom shrugged, keeping his answers vague. “Just needed a change, I guess. A fresh start.” “Makes sense,” Cynthia said, her tone light as she sautéed something in a pan. “I can get behind that. Change is good, keeps life interesting. But you’re playin’ it real close to the chest, aren’t ya? Not much of a sharer, huh?” Tom chuckled awkwardly, feeling the weight of her observation. “I guess you could say that.” Cynthia glanced over her shoulder, a sly grin spreading across her lips. “Well, honey, you’re wound tighter than a preacher’s wife at a strip club. You might wanna loosen up a bit—this is just dinner, not an interrogation.” Tom’s cheeks flushed slightly, both at her crassness and the truth behind her words. She wasn’t wrong—he was holding back, but it wasn’t because of her. It was everything else: the divorce, the messy end of his marriage, the things he didn’t want anyone to know. Cynthia turned back to her cooking, her tone softening just a bit as she added, “Look, I’m not tryin’ to pry. Just makin’ conversation. Life’s too short to spend it with your guard up all the time, ya know?” Tom took another sip of his beer, trying to relax. He appreciated her honesty, even if it did make him uncomfortable. But there was something about Cynthia—her wit, her openness—that made him think maybe it wouldn’t be so bad to let his guard down, at least a little. “Yeah, I guess you’re right,” he admitted, still not offering much, but at least acknowledging her point. Cynthia flashed him another one of those disarming smiles, clearly pleased with herself. “Damn straight I am. Now, why don’t you help me set the table? Dinner’s almost ready, and I’m not lettin’ you get away with just sittin’ there lookin’ pretty.” Tom couldn’t help but laugh at that, and as he helped her with the plates and silverware, he found himself feeling a bit more at ease. Cynthia was definitely a handful, but there was something refreshing about her. Maybe this wouldn’t be as bad as he’d thought—maybe it was exactly what he needed. The aroma of Cynthia’s cooking filled the cozy kitchen, wrapping around Tom like a warm, comforting blanket. They sat down at the small, round table, the chicken and dumplings steaming on their plates. Tom hadn’t realized how much he’d missed the simple pleasure of a home-cooked meal until that first bite melted in his mouth. Cynthia watched him with a satisfied smile. “Told ya I could cook. You look like you’re in heaven over there.” “It’s amazing,” Tom admitted between bites. “I haven’t had anything like this in a long time.” “Well, you’re in for a treat, then. I always make more than I can eat myself, so feel free to stop by whenever you get tired of takeout,” Cynthia offered with a wink. As they ate, Cynthia’s light banter gradually shifted to more probing questions, though she kept her tone casual and playful. “So, what do you do for work, Tom? I can’t imagine you just sit around all day lookin’ handsome.” Tom smiled, finally easing into the conversation. “I’m an electrician. Been doing it for years.” “An electrician, huh? That’s a good trade,” Cynthia said, nodding approvingly. “I bet you’re good with your hands.” Tom chuckled, feeling a bit more comfortable. “Yeah, I guess you could say that.” Cynthia didn’t miss a beat, her eyes narrowing slightly as she leaned in a bit closer. “And what about the rest of your life? You still seem pretty raw from that divorce. How are you holdin’ up, really?” Tom hesitated, the easy comfort he’d begun to feel suddenly threatened by the weight of her question. “It’s been tough,” he admitted. “I’m just trying to process everything, you know? The divorce was…a lot. We had our share of fights. I felt like I was doing everything I could to meet her needs, but mine? Not so much.” Cynthia’s expression softened, her playful demeanor giving way to genuine empathy. “That’s rough, sugar. Sounds like you were carrying a lot on your shoulders. Sometimes, no matter how hard we try, it just ain’t enough, and that’s on them, not you.” Tom found himself nodding, the truth of her words hitting closer to home than he’d expected. “Yeah, exactly. I just…I don’t know. It’s hard to explain, but I guess I always felt like I was giving more than I was getting.” “I get it,” Cynthia said softly. “A relationship’s supposed to be a two-way street, but sometimes it turns into a one-way alley, and that’s no way to live.” Tom couldn’t believe how much he was opening up to her, this gorgeous woman who had breezed into his life with such confidence and ease. There was something about Cynthia—her empathy, her wit—that made him feel safe, even as it put him on edge. He was attracted to her, no doubt, but the last thing he wanted was to get tangled up in anything complicated again. Sensing his hesitation, Cynthia placed a hand on his arm. “Relax, Tom. We’re just talking, alright? You don’t have to apologize or worry about anything. I just want us to have a fun evening.” Tom offered her a sheepish smile. “Sorry, I guess I’ve been a little high-strung since the divorce.” Cynthia laughed, her eyes twinkling. “A little? Honey, you’re wound up tighter than a jack-in-the-box. But don’t worry, I’ve got just the thing to help you relax.” She stood up and went to one of the cupboards, returning a moment later with a small tin. She opened it to reveal a few brightly colored gummies. “Here,” she said, holding one out to him. “These are pot gummies. Take one of these, and I promise you’ll feel a whole lot better.” Tom eyed the gummy warily. “I don’t know, Cynthia…” “Oh, come on,” she coaxed, her voice a mix of teasing and reassurance. “You’ll be fine. I’m a great babysitter, I swear.” Tom couldn’t help but smirk at that. His mind drifted, as it so often did, to his own hidden desires—the ones that had played a part in his marriage falling apart. “And what if I’m too much of a handful for you?” Cynthia didn’t miss a beat, her grin widening. “If it comes to that, I’ve got no problem puttin’ you across my knee, sugar. Don’t think I won’t.” Tom’s heart skipped a beat, and he struggled to keep his reaction under control. But Cynthia, ever observant, noticed the slight flush in his cheeks and the flicker of something in his eyes. She raised an eyebrow, a knowing smile tugging at her lips. “Well?” she prompted, holding the gummy out a little closer. Tom hesitated for just a moment longer before he reached out and took the gummy from her hand. “Alright, you win,” he said, popping it into his mouth and chewing. The sweet, tangy taste did little to quell the mix of nerves and excitement bubbling up inside him. “There ya go,” Cynthia said with a wink, clearly pleased with herself. “Now, let’s finish up this dinner and see if we can’t get you to loosen up a bit more.” As they continued to eat, Tom couldn’t shake the feeling that he was playing with fire—but for the first time in a long time, he wasn’t sure he minded. The conversation flowed easily as they finished dinner, the gummy slowly loosening Tom's tightly wound nerves. His laughter came more readily now, and Cynthia could see the tension that had gripped him earlier melting away. He was leaning back in his chair, his body language far more relaxed than when he’d first arrived. "That gummy’s hittin' you just right, huh?" Cynthia remarked, a playful smile on her lips as she sipped her beer. Tom chuckled, nodding. “Yeah, I guess so. I’m not usually this laid back.” Cynthia tilted her head, studying him with a mischievous glint in her eye. “You know, Tom, I’ve noticed somethin’ about you.” “What’s that?” he asked, curious and more than a little intrigued by her tone. “Well,” she began, leaning in a little closer, her voice dropping to a teasing whisper, “every time I make a joke about spanking, you get this little twinkle in your eye. Like a kid who just got caught with his hand in the cookie jar.” Tom felt his face flush, but he laughed, trying to brush it off. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” “Oh, don’t you now?” Cynthia’s smile widened, her gaze locking onto his. “Come on, sugar, you can’t fool me. I might be a little Southern belle, but I know a thing or two about readin’ people.” Tom shifted in his seat, a mixture of embarrassment and the lingering effects of the gummy making it hard to keep his usual defenses up. “It’s nothing, really.” Cynthia wasn’t about to let him off the hook that easily. She leaned back in her chair, her eyes never leaving his. “Oh, it’s somethin’ alright. Now, why don’t you just go ahead and tell me what it is about spankin’ that gets you all riled up? I promise, I don’t bite…unless you ask nicely.” Tom’s heart raced at her boldness, the playful edge in her voice making it impossible to retreat. Normally, he would’ve found an excuse to leave, but the gummy had him feeling relaxed, a little reckless even, and he found himself almost enjoying the conversation. He rubbed the back of his neck, a sheepish grin on his face. “Alright, you got me. I…uh, I’ve got a thing for spanking. It’s just something that’s always…appealed to me.” Cynthia’s eyes sparkled with interest, her lips curving into a slow, satisfied smile. “Well now, that’s somethin’. I knew there was more to you than met the eye. So, you like gettin’ spanked, huh? How’s that work out for you?” Tom couldn’t believe he was talking about this so openly, but there was something about Cynthia’s presence that made it feel okay—safe, even. “It wasn’t really something my wife was into. She’d do it, but only on special occasions. It was kind of our…compromise.” “Special occasions, huh?” Cynthia laughed softly, the sound rich and warm. “Bless her heart, she probably didn’t know what she was missin’. But you—you’ve got that itch, don’t ya? And I’m guessin’ it didn’t get scratched near enough.” Tom laughed, shaking his head in disbelief at the conversation he was having. “Yeah, you could say that.” Cynthia leaned forward, resting her chin in her hand, her gaze fixed intently on him. “Tell me, Tom—when she spanked you, how’d you like it? Were you the type that liked a few good swats to keep things interesting, or were you wantin’ the full-on, red-bottom experience?” Tom’s cheeks burned, but the gummy had him feeling far too comfortable to back out now. He let out a breath, deciding to just go with it. “I liked it hard. It wasn’t about pain, exactly, but about…submission, I guess. There was something about giving up control that just…did it for me.” Cynthia’s smile turned wicked, her eyes dancing with delight at his admission. “Oh, I do like the sound of that. A strong man like you, puttin’ himself in someone else’s hands, lettin’ go. There’s somethin’ mighty sexy about that, don’t you think?” Tom could barely believe how easily the words were spilling out of him, how freely he was talking about things he’d barely admitted to himself, let alone anyone else. “Yeah, it’s…intense. And kind of liberating, you know?” Cynthia nodded slowly, her voice dropping to a sultry purr. “I can see that. I’ve always thought there’s somethin’ to be said for a little discipline now and then. Keeps things in line, makes sure everyone’s playin’ their part.” Tom’s breath hitched, his mind racing. He wasn’t sure where this conversation was going, but he was too caught up in the moment to care. The way Cynthia was looking at him, the way she spoke—it was like she knew exactly what was going through his head, and it was thrilling in a way he hadn’t felt in a long time. “And you,” Cynthia continued, her voice like honey, “you’ve been keepin’ all this to yourself, haven’t ya? I bet you’ve got a lot more to share, if only someone was willin’ to listen. Or maybe…someone was willin’ to give you exactly what you need.” Tom swallowed hard, his mouth suddenly dry. “Maybe.” Cynthia’s smile softened, though the heat in her eyes didn’t diminish. She reached across the table, her fingers lightly brushing his. “Well, Tom, you just keep that in mind. We’re neighbors now, and I reckon we’ve got plenty of time to get to know each other better. No rush, no pressure—just two friends enjoyin’ each other’s company.” Tom couldn’t help but smile back, a strange mix of relief and anticipation bubbling inside him. As the evening wound down and the last remnants of dinner were cleared away, Tom stood up from the table, still feeling the warmth of the meal—and the gummy—settling into his bones. He stretched, a satisfied sigh escaping him. “Well, Cynthia, thanks again for dinner. I think I should head home now.” Cynthia looked him over, her eyes narrowing playfully. “You sure you’re alright, sugar? I promised to keep an eye on you, and I’d be failin’ at my job if I just let you wander off without makin’ sure you’re okay.” Tom chuckled, shaking his head. “I’m fine, really. I don’t need a babysitter.” But Cynthia wasn’t having it. She stood up, crossing her arms with a smirk that told him she wasn’t about to let him off the hook that easily. “Oh, you think so? Well, I’m walkin’ you next door whether you like it or not. You can fuss all you want, but I’m a woman of my word.” Tom opened his mouth to protest, but before he could get a word out, Cynthia stepped forward and gave him a quick, playful swat on the butt. The sharp, unexpected sting made him jump, and he spun around to face her, eyes wide in surprise. “Now, don’t you go makin’ this difficult,” Cynthia teased, her laughter ringing out as she nudged him toward the door. “Come on, let’s get you home, Mr. Tough Guy.” Tom’s face flushed, both from the lingering sensation of the spank and the easy way she’d asserted herself. It was playful, yes, but there was something about the way she’d done it—so naturally, so confidently—that made his pulse quicken. He tried to laugh it off as he followed her to the door, but the truth was, Cynthia’s boldness was getting to him more than he cared to admit. “Alright, alright, I’m going,” he muttered, a smile tugging at his lips despite his attempt to play it cool. Cynthia opened the door and gestured for him to step outside. “That’s better. Now, see? Wasn’t so hard to accept a little help, was it?” As they walked the short distance across the lawn to his house, the night air cool against his skin, Cynthia kept the conversation light, but her words held that same teasing edge. “You know, Tom, anytime you need a babysitter, you just let me know. I’m real good at keepin’ folks in line. And if you ever get out of hand, well…I’ve got no problem spankin’ you right back into shape.” Tom felt his breath catch in his throat, his mind racing as he tried to think of a response. But nothing came—he was too caught off guard by how easily she played with him, how effortlessly she walked the line between teasing and something more. Before he knew it, they were at his front door. Tom fumbled for his keys, finally managing to unlock the door and push it open. He paused in the doorway, turning back to Cynthia, who was watching him with that same mischievous smile. “Thanks for…everything,” he said, his voice a bit softer now, the words coming out more sincere than he intended. “I mean it.” Cynthia’s smile softened, though the twinkle in her eyes didn’t fade. “Anytime, sugar. Now, you get some rest, and remember—you ever need anything, you know where to find me.” Tom nodded, stepping inside his house, the warmth of her presence still lingering in the air. He hesitated for just a moment, wanting to say something more, but the words failed him. So instead, he offered her one last smile before closing the door behind him. As he leaned against the door, the events of the evening playing through his mind, he couldn’t help but laugh softly to himself. Cynthia was unlike anyone he’d ever met—bold, unfiltered, and completely unapologetic. And despite himself, he found that he liked it. A lot. Cynthia, still smiling to herself, turned and walked back to her own house, the sound of her laughter trailing behind her in the quiet night. She knew she’d gotten under his skin, and was really happy about it. Chapter 3 A week had passed since that unexpected dinner at Cynthia’s place, and although Tom and Cynthia hadn’t had much interaction since, she hadn’t strayed far from his thoughts. Her boldness, her easy humor, the way she seemed to know exactly how to get under his skin—it all lingered in his mind, leaving him both intrigued and a little unsettled. It was a warm Friday evening when Tom finally saw her again. He’d just pulled into his driveway after a long day at work, still in his electrician’s uniform, when he noticed Cynthia sitting on her porch, a cold beer in hand. The golden light of the setting sun cast a soft glow around her, highlighting the relaxed, carefree way she lounged in her chair. Cynthia spotted him as he walked toward his front door and waved him over with a grin. “Hey there, stranger! Get on over here and join me for a drink.” Tom hesitated only for a moment before deciding he could use the company. He ducked inside his house, grabbed a beer from the fridge, and headed over to her porch. As he approached, Cynthia raised her bottle in a mock toast. “Cheers to the weekend, Tom. How’s life treatin’ you?” Tom clinked his bottle against hers and took a seat beside her. “Not bad. Busy with work, but you know how it is. I wanted to thank you again for that dinner last week. It was exactly what I needed.” Cynthia took a sip of her beer, her eyes twinkling. “You’re welcome, sugar. I was just glad to see you loosen up a bit. Those gummies seemed to do the trick.” Tom laughed, feeling a bit of that familiar warmth from the last time they’d shared a meal. “Yeah, they definitely helped. Actually, I was thinking…maybe I could try another one sometime.” Cynthia’s eyebrows arched in surprise, but a pleased smile quickly followed. “Well, well, look at you. Guess I didn’t scare you off after all.” She stood up, disappearing into the house for a moment before returning with a small bag of gummies, which she handed to him. “Here, take these. Keep ‘em for when you need a little help unwindin’. And I think I’ll join you for one right now.” Tom accepted the bag, grateful but also a little surprised by her generosity. “Thanks, Cynthia. I appreciate it.” She took a gummy from the bag and popped it into her mouth, watching with amusement as Tom did the same. They settled back into their chairs, the conversation flowing easily as they caught up on their week. “So, what about you?” Tom asked after a while, his curiosity getting the better of him. “You’re home a lot, right? What do you do?” Cynthia gave him a coy smile, clearly enjoying his interest. “Oh, you know, a little of this, a little of that. I’ve got a few side gigs that keep me busy, but not too busy. I like my freedom.” Tom tried to press for more details, but Cynthia artfully dodged each question, her responses always playful, never giving too much away. They bantered back and forth, the tension from the workweek gradually easing out of Tom’s shoulders as the gummy began to take effect. The evening was falling into a comfortable rhythm when Cynthia, with that trademark mischievous glint in her eye, casually brought up the topic that had left Tom squirming last week. “You know, Tom, I’ve been thinkin’ about what you told me the other night,” she said, leaning forward slightly. “About how you like a little…discipline now and then. Ever since, I can’t help but notice how you react when I mention spankin’.” Tom’s heart skipped a beat, and his body tensed, but he managed a nervous laugh. “Yeah, I guess I’ve got a bit of a tell, huh?” Cynthia laughed, a rich sound that made him feel both seen and teased. “Oh, don’t worry, sugar. I’m just messin’ with you, like friends do. You’ve got nothin’ to be embarrassed about.” He could feel his face heat up, but her easy laughter made it hard to feel self-conscious for long. Instead, he just shook his head, taking another sip of his beer as the two of them shared a knowing smile. The evening wore on, and before long, the porch was filled with their quiet laughter and the soft murmur of conversation. Tom was enjoying himself more than he’d expected, but as he finished his second drink, he knew it was time to call it a night. “Well, I should probably head inside,” he said, standing up from his chair, but the moment he did, the world tilted slightly, and he stumbled. Cynthia was on her feet in an instant, a hand on his arm to steady him. “Whoa there, cowboy. You sure you’re alright? Maybe I should walk you home again. I’d hate to have to babysit you twice in one week.” Tom waved her off, though he was smiling as he did. “I’m fine, really. I can make it across the yard on my own.” Cynthia wasn’t convinced. She nudged him toward the steps, still holding his arm as she did. “Uh-huh. Well, just so you know, if you keep arguin’ with me, I might just have to spank you for bein’ so stubborn. Though, somethin’ tells me that’s what you really want.” Tom’s breath caught at her words, the playful tone doing little to disguise the underlying heat. For a moment, he could only stare at her, caught between wanting to laugh and the realization that she might be right. But instead of saying anything, he just shook his head, the gummy making it easier to let the moment pass without dwelling on it too much. They reached his door, and Cynthia finally let go of his arm, though not before giving him one last playful swat on the butt. “There you go, safe and sound. I’ll be right here if you need me.” Tom turned back to her, trying to find the right words but coming up short. All he could do was smile, a little embarrassed, a little intrigued. “Thanks, Cynthia. For everything.” She waved him off, already turning to head back to her own house. “Anytime, sugar. Now get some rest. We’ve got a whole weekend ahead of us.” Tom watched her walk away, her laughter still ringing in his ears as he finally stepped inside his house. As the door clicked shut behind him, he leaned against it, a strange mix of emotions swirling in his chest. He couldn’t quite believe the direction things were heading with Cynthia, but one thing was clear: she was like no one he’d ever met. Cynthia, meanwhile, made her way back to her porch, settling back into her chair with a satisfied smile. She’d cracked a little more of Tom’s shell tonight, and she couldn’t help but wonder just how far she could go. But for now, she was content to wait and see what the next encounter might bring. Chapter 4 Tom woke up on Saturday morning with a sense of anticipation. It was his first full weekend in the new house, and he was looking forward to some much-needed downtime. After a busy week at work and the strange but oddly comforting interactions with Cynthia, he was ready to indulge in something he’d been holding back on for too long. With the day stretching ahead of him, Tom decided it was the perfect time to indulge in his secret fetish—something that had been a source of both comfort and shame throughout his life. But today, in the privacy of his own home, with no one around to judge or question him, he felt a rare sense of freedom. He headed to his bedroom, where he kept his stash hidden in a locked drawer. The familiar crinkle of the Rearz Safari diaper in his hand brought a flush of excitement. He stripped down to just his t-shirt, carefully unfolded the diaper, and put it on, feeling the soft, thick padding settle around him. There was something undeniably soothing about the way it hugged his body, making him feel safe and secure in a way nothing else could. Tom grabbed a blanket, plopped down on the couch, and turned on one of his favorite movies—a classic stoner comedy he’d watched a dozen times before. As the opening credits rolled, he found himself getting more and more comfortable, the combination of the soft diaper and the comforting familiarity of the movie putting him at ease. About halfway through the movie, a thought occurred to him, a bright, mischievous idea sparked by the gummies Cynthia had given him the night before. He’d seen it in countless stoner movies: characters getting high, sinking into their couches, and just enjoying the moment, completely lost in whatever ridiculous scenario was playing out on screen. He wondered what it would be like to combine that experience with his own particular brand of comfort. Why not? he thought, reaching for the bag of gummies. He’d only ever taken one at a time, but today felt like an opportunity to push the boundaries a bit. He grabbed two of the brightly colored gummies and popped them into his mouth, chewing them quickly before he could second-guess himself. It didn’t take long for the effects to kick in. Within thirty minutes, Tom was more stoned than he’d ever been in his life. The world around him seemed to slow down, each scene of the movie blurring into the next in a wave of vivid colors and exaggerated sound effects. He felt like he was sinking deeper and deeper into the couch, every sensation heightened and amplified. The softness of the diaper around him felt almost surreal, the thick padding pressing against his skin in a way that made him feel more grounded even as his mind floated further away. He could barely focus on the movie, his thoughts drifting in and out like waves lapping at the shore. He couldn’t remember ever feeling this relaxed, this completely detached from the world outside. It was like nothing mattered except this moment—the movie playing on the screen, the comforting weight of the diaper around him, and the warm, fuzzy feeling spreading through his body. At some point, in the haze of his high, he vaguely registered a warmth spreading in the diaper. For a brief moment, his mind struggled to process what was happening, but the sensation was too comfortable, too natural in his stoned state for him to feel alarmed. He wet the diaper. It was something he’d never done before, something he hadn’t even been sure he wanted to do, but now that it had happened, he found he didn’t care. In fact, there was something oddly satisfying about it, something that made the experience feel even more complete. Tom let out a soft, contented sigh, sinking further into the couch as the movie continued to play on the screen. He was too far gone to worry about the implications, too deep in the moment to feel anything but a strange kind of peace. As the movie reached its climax, with its over-the-top antics and ridiculous plot twists, Tom felt a sense of euphoria wash over him. He was floating, weightless, lost in a world where nothing mattered except the simple, pure pleasure of the moment. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d felt so utterly relaxed, so completely at ease with himself. The combination of the high, the diaper, and the movie had created a perfect storm of sensations, each one feeding into the next in a way that made him feel more alive than he had in a long time. And as the credits finally rolled, Tom closed his eyes, a small smile playing on his lips. For the first time in a long time, he felt like he was exactly where he was supposed to be—no shame, no guilt, just the pure, unfiltered joy of being himself. Tom was in a blissful haze, his mind drifting somewhere between the credits rolling on the TV screen and the warm, comforting cocoon of his thick, wet diaper. The two gummies he’d taken were working their magic, leaving him pleasantly dazed and more relaxed than he’d been in ages. The movie’s credits were a blur of colors and sounds that barely registered as he lay back on the couch, lost in his own little world. Suddenly, a knock at the door jolted him out of his stupor, followed by Cynthia’s familiar voice calling out from the other side. “Tom, open up! I decided to bring you some food!” It took Tom a few seconds to process what was happening. His thoughts were sluggish, as if they were wading through molasses. “Hold on a second!” he finally called out, his voice thick and slow. Panic set in as the reality of the situation hit him—Cynthia was at the door, and he was sitting there in nothing but a wet diaper and a t-shirt. He scrambled to his feet, only to realize with a start that the diaper was much thicker now, swollen from the wetness, making it nearly impossible to move without waddling. The crinkle of the plastic backing was embarrassingly loud, echoing in his ears as he stumbled toward the stairs. His coordination was shot; he nearly tripped over his own feet as he fumbled his way upstairs to grab a pair of pajama bottoms. Every step was slow and deliberate, the thick padding between his legs forcing him into an awkward waddle that made him cringe with every movement. He managed to get the pants on, but they did little to disguise the bulk of the diaper underneath. Taking a deep breath, Tom made his way back downstairs, each step feeling like a monumental effort. By the time he reached the door and opened it, Cynthia was standing there with two plates of food, her bright smile catching him off guard. “Hey, there you are!” she said cheerfully, stepping inside without waiting for an invitation. “I figured you might be hungry, so I whipped up a little something for you.” Tom stood there, still trying to wrap his head around what was happening. Cynthia walked past him, making herself at home as she headed straight for the kitchen. “Just watching some TV,” he mumbled, trying to keep his voice steady. Cynthia glanced back at him, her eyes narrowing slightly as she took in his appearance. She could tell right away that he was stoned out of his mind, and the rolling credits on the TV only confirmed her suspicion. But instead of commenting on it, she decided to have a little fun. “Oh, just TV, huh?” she said, playing coy as she put the plates of food in the fridge. “Well, I hope you’re enjoying yourself.” Tom nodded, his heart racing as he tried to figure out how to get her out of his house before she noticed anything unusual. But Cynthia seemed in no hurry to leave. She opened the fridge again, this time pulling out two beers, popping them open with ease, and handing one to Tom. “Here you go,” she said, settling down on the couch like she belonged there. “Come on, sit with me. Let’s catch up a bit.” Tom hesitated, but with no real option, he waddled over to the couch, the sound of his diaper crinkling with every step. As he sat down next to Cynthia, he tried to do so as gracefully as possible, but the thick padding made his movements awkward. Cynthia noticed the waddle, and the noise, but she kept her expression neutral, though the corners of her mouth twitched with amusement. “So,” she began, her tone light and teasing, “how’s your day been? Looks like you’ve been having a real chill time.” Tom swallowed hard, trying to keep his composure as he sipped his beer. “Yeah, just…relaxing,” he said, the words coming out slower than he intended. Cynthia smirked, leaning back in her seat. “I can see that. You seem real relaxed, Tom. Maybe a little too relaxed, if you ask me.” Tom knew she was messing with him, but he couldn’t muster the energy to push back. Instead, he just nodded, his head feeling heavy as the gummy continued to work its magic. Cynthia finished her drink quickly, still smiling as she stood up. “Well, I should probably get going,” she said, a hint of mischief in her voice. “Don’t want to overstay my welcome.” Tom, grateful for the excuse to end this uncomfortable encounter, moved to stand as well, but as soon as he did, he felt his balance give way. He stumbled, nearly falling forward, but managed to catch himself on the edge of the coffee table. His shirt lifted up slightly in the process, and out of the corner of her eye, Cynthia caught a glimpse of something white and crinkly peeking out from under his pajama bottoms. Her eyes widened in surprise, and she quickly moved to help him, one hand on his shoulder, the other gently pressing against his backside to steady him. As soon as her fingers brushed against the thick padding of his diaper, realization dawned on her. Her eyes flicked back to Tom’s face, but she kept her expression calm, though her mind was racing. “Well, aren’t you just all sorts of trouble today?” she teased, guiding him back to the couch with a steady hand. As she helped him sit down, she let her fingers linger just long enough to confirm what she’d already suspected—Tom was definitely wearing a diaper, and it wasn’t dry. Tom sank back into the couch, mortified beyond belief but too stoned to fully process the situation. Cynthia, ever the picture of cool, straightened up, her face still wearing that same playful smile. “I think I should probably get going,” she said, her voice gentle. “You gonna be okay, sugar?” Tom nodded, his face flushed with embarrassment. “Yeah…yeah, I’ll be fine.” Cynthia leaned down slightly, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. “You sure you don’t need a babysitter? You seem a little out of sorts.” Tom’s head snapped up, panic flashing in his eyes as he quickly shook his head. “No, no, I’m fine. Really.” She laughed softly, her tone warm and reassuring. “Alright, if you say so. But I’m just a shout away if you need anything, okay?” With that, she turned and headed for the door, pausing only to glance back at him with a knowing smile. “I’ll check on you in a bit, just to make sure you haven’t gotten yourself into any more trouble.” Tom nodded, too embarrassed to speak. As the door clicked shut behind her, he buried his face in his hands, the reality of the situation finally hitting him. Cynthia knew. She hadn’t said it outright, but he could see it in her eyes, in the way she’d touched his diaper with that teasing smile. Meanwhile, outside, Cynthia walked back to her porch, a small, satisfied smile playing on her lips. She liked Tom, really liked him, and the fact that he’d been so adorably stoned and caught off guard had only endeared him to her more. There was a lot more to her new neighbor than met the eye, and she found herself looking forward to uncovering every single layer. But for now, she’d let him stew, knowing that their next encounter was bound to be even more interesting. After Cynthia left, Tom sank deeper into the couch, the remnants of his high still clouding his mind. The embarrassment of what had just happened was there, but it was distant, muffled by the lingering effects of the gummies. Despite everything, the comforting embrace of his wet diaper and the softness of the couch were too inviting to leave just yet. For the next hour, Tom stayed there, letting the movie’s credits loop in the background while he floated in and out of a blissful haze. Every now and then, he’d remember Cynthia’s knowing smile, the way her fingers had brushed against the back of his diaper, and a mix of embarrassment and curiosity would ripple through him. But each time, the feelings would fade as quickly as they came, replaced by a lazy contentment. Eventually, though, the comforting fog of his high began to lift, and reality started to creep back in. His stomach growled, reminding him of the food Cynthia had so thoughtfully brought over. Tom shifted on the couch, feeling the squish of the wet diaper beneath him, and it was only then that he truly registered what had happened. His face flushed as the full realization hit him—he’d wet the diaper without even noticing. The idea was both thrilling and mortifying. It had been one thing to indulge in his fetish in the privacy of his own home, but knowing that Cynthia had been so close, and that she might have figured it out, made his heart race. Determined to put the whole situation behind him, Tom got up from the couch and carefully peeled off the wet diaper, feeling its heavy weight as he rolled it up and disposed of it. He headed straight for the shower, hoping to wash away the lingering traces of both his high and the day’s strange events. As the hot water cascaded over him, Tom felt the tension slowly ebb away. By the time he stepped out, dried off, and dressed in his usual clothes, he felt more like himself again—steady, grounded, and eager to move on from the day’s mishaps. He spent the next few hours unpacking boxes, organizing his things, and settling into his new home. The activity helped clear his mind, the routine task of arranging furniture and placing items where they belonged making him feel more in control. It was well into the evening when a sudden knock at the door broke his focus. Tom froze for a moment, a sense of déjà vu washing over him. He recognized Cynthia’s voice, muffled but unmistakable, calling out from the other side. “Tom, it’s me! I’m just here to check on you, like I promised.” Tom sighed, running a hand through his hair. He was feeling much more clear-headed now, and part of him was dreading this interaction. He knew Cynthia had a playful streak, and the last thing he wanted was to relive any embarrassing moments from earlier. But there was no avoiding it. He walked to the door and opened it, finding Cynthia standing there with her usual bright smile. She looked him over, as if assessing his condition, and gave a small nod of approval. “Well, look at you, back on your feet,” she said, her tone teasing but warm. “I was startin’ to wonder if you’d be passed out on the couch when I got here.” Tom chuckled, trying to mask his lingering embarrassment with a smile. “Yeah, I’m good now. Thanks for checking on me.” Cynthia stepped inside, her eyes briefly scanning the room as if she were taking stock of his progress. “I see you’ve been busy. Looks like you’re finally settlin’ in.” “Yeah, trying to get everything unpacked,” Tom replied, closing the door behind her. He was hyper-aware of every move she made, wondering if she’d bring up what happened earlier, but Cynthia seemed content to keep things light. She turned to him, crossing her arms with a playful smile. “So, how’d you like the food? You eat yet?” “Yeah, I did,” Tom said, nodding. “It was great, thanks. Really hit the spot.” “Good,” Cynthia replied, satisfied. She took a step closer, her eyes narrowing slightly as she peered up at him. “And you? You sure you’re feelin’ okay now? No more…mishaps?” Tom swallowed hard, the memory of his earlier blunder flashing in his mind. “Yeah, I’m fine,” he said quickly, trying to brush off the implication. “I’m good.” Cynthia’s smile widened, her tone taking on that familiar teasing edge. “Well, I’m glad to hear it. You know, I was a little worried about you earlier. You were pretty out of it. But you seemed to manage alright—though I’m still here if you need that babysitter.” Tom felt his face heat up again, though he managed a laugh. “I think I’ll be fine, but thanks for the offer.” Cynthia chuckled, giving him a gentle nudge on the arm. “Alright, alright. I’ll let you off the hook this time. But don’t go thinkin’ you can hide from me if you get into trouble again.” Tom shook his head, unable to keep from smiling despite the embarrassment still lingering in the back of his mind. “I’ll keep that in mind.” Cynthia seemed satisfied with his answer, and she took a step back toward the door. “Well, I’ll let you get back to it. But don’t be a stranger, okay? I’m just next door if you need anything.” “Thanks, Cynthia,” Tom said, walking her to the door. “I appreciate it.” As she stepped outside, Cynthia turned back to him one last time, her eyes sparkling with that familiar mischievous glint. “You take care now, Tom. And remember—if you ever need a hand, I’m just a knock away.” With that, she waved and headed back to her own house, leaving Tom standing in the doorway, a mix of relief and lingering anxiety swirling in his chest. He watched her go, his mind replaying the events of the day, the strange mix of humiliation and thrill that had marked his interactions with Cynthia. Tom finally closed the door, leaning against it with a sigh. Cynthia was a force of nature, and while part of him wanted to keep his distance to avoid any more embarrassing situations, another part of him couldn’t deny the pull he felt toward her—her playful teasing, her easy confidence, and the way she seemed to see right through him, even when he was trying to hide. Chapter 5 The next day, Tom found himself pacing around his living room, replaying the events of the last couple of days in his head. He couldn’t stop thinking about Cynthia and the way she had teased him, the easy confidence with which she handled everything, and, most of all, how much he enjoyed being around her, even with all the embarrassing moments. After a few more minutes of internal debate, he grabbed his phone and sent her a text: Hey, you want to hang out and grab a beer at my place? It wasn’t long before his phone buzzed with her reply: Sure thing, sugar. I’ll swing by in a bit. Tom’s heart skipped a beat as he read her message. He was nervous, but there was also a sense of excitement. He liked Cynthia a lot—and he wasn’t sure how to navigate these feelings, especially given what she might know. But he was drawn to her, and that pull was stronger than his anxiety. About ten minutes later, there was a knock at the door. Tom took a deep breath, trying to steady himself, and opened the door to find Cynthia standing there in a baggy sundress, her hair casually pulled back into a ponytail. The simple, effortless look somehow made her even more stunning, and Tom couldn’t help but stare for a moment. Cynthia caught his gaze and smirked, raising an eyebrow. “What’s the matter, Tom? You seein’ something you like?” Tom blinked, snapping out of it, and quickly turned to grab the beers he had set aside. “Uh, yeah, just…you look great.” Cynthia laughed, stepping inside. “Well, aren’t you sweet? But if you keep staring, I might start thinkin’ you’ve got a crush on me or somethin’.” Tom managed to chuckle, handing her a beer as they sat down on the couch. He hesitated, the words on the tip of his tongue, before finally deciding to address the elephant in the room. “Listen, Cynthia, about yesterday—” But before he could finish, Cynthia waved her hand dismissively, cutting him off. “Tom, stop right there. Why on earth would you be apologizin’? You didn’t do anything wrong.” Tom looked down at his beer, feeling a bit sheepish. “Well, I was pretty out of it, and you had to deal with me…” Cynthia scoffed, shaking her head. “Please. I’m the one who came over unannounced. You were just mindin’ your own business, enjoyin’ your day.” Tom tried to brush it off, but the need to apologize was still nagging at him. “Yeah, but—” Cynthia leaned in closer, a playful glint in her eyes. “Tom, if you try to apologize one more time, you might just find yourself across my knee.” Tom’s breath caught at her words, a mix of surprise and something else—something he didn’t want to acknowledge—welling up inside him. He didn’t know how to respond, but his reaction was obvious, and Cynthia’s amused smile told him she’d noticed. “Alright, then,” Cynthia said, settling back into her seat, clearly satisfied with his silence. “Now that we’ve got that out of the way, tell me......did you enjoy those gummies?” Tom shifted a little, feeling the heat rise to his face again. “Yeah, I, uh…had two instead of one. It was a great time, actually.” Cynthia let out a delighted laugh, her eyes lighting up. “Two? No wonder you were so stoned! I could tell as soon as I walked in. You were havin’ the time of your life, weren’t you?” Tom couldn’t help but grin, the memory of how relaxed he’d been easing some of his embarrassment. “Yeah, I really was.” Cynthia leaned closer, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial tone. “Well, how about we do it again? We could both take a couple of gummies, kick back, and just enjoy the day.” Tom’s heart skipped a beat at the suggestion. He wanted to, oh my god did he really want to. The idea of relaxing with Cynthia, getting high together, sounded amazing. But then, a wave of anxiety hit him as he remembered what had happened the last time. He had wet his diaper without even realizing it. The thought of that happening again, especially with Cynthia around, made him hesitate. Cynthia, ever perceptive, noticed the shift in his demeanor and tilted her head slightly, watching him closely. “What’s got you thinkin’ so hard, Tom?” Tom hesitated, torn between his desire to let loose and the fear of what might happen. He wanted to trust Cynthia, but the stakes felt so high, especially after everything that had already happened between them. Cynthia’s eyes softened as she watched him struggle with the decision, clearly picking up on his internal conflict. She didn’t push him further, but the playful, teasing smile remained on her lips, as if she knew exactly what was going through his mind and was waiting to see what he would do. Tom stared at the gummies in her hand, weighing his options, wondering if he was ready to take that risk. Tom stood there, frozen, his mind racing as he tried to process what Cynthia had just suggested. The room seemed to close in around him, the casual comfort of the moment suddenly charged with a tension he wasn’t prepared for. Cynthia, however, remained as calm and confident as ever, her eyes locked onto his as she waited for him to respond. After about a minute with no intereaction, Cynthia decided to address the unspoken concern directly, but still with a light touch. “Tom,” she began, her voice gentle yet firm, “remember yesterday when I said I’d babysit you if you needed it? I wasn’t kidding. You can relax around me, okay? I know how to keep an eye on things, even if I’m a little high myself.” Tom shifted uncomfortably, his heart pounding. “It’s not that…” he started, but the words faltered on his tongue. He didn’t know how to explain his hesitation without revealing more than he was ready to. Cynthia let out a small laugh, shaking her head at his reluctance. “Tom, you’re makin’ this way harder than it needs to be. Look, I get it—you’re worried about how you might react while you’re high. But let’s be honest, you’re not exactly fooling me here.” Tom’s eyes widened, his breath catching in his throat as Cynthia’s words hit a little too close to home. He opened his mouth to deny it, to brush off her insinuation, but Cynthia was already moving on. “Tom,” she said, her tone dropping to one of playful exasperation, “if you want to put a diaper on before you get high, just go do it. Quit standin’ there like a deer in headlights.” Tom was floored. The air between them crackled with a new kind of tension, the embarrassment and fear he’d been feeling suddenly giving way to something else—something deeper and more raw. He started to stammer a denial, but Cynthia cut him off, her voice taking on a more serious edge. “Don’t lie to me, Tom,” she said firmly, her eyes narrowing just a fraction. “I hate being lied to. That wasn’t the first wet diaper I’ve ever seen, and for crying out loud, I still offered to keep an eye on you even after I realized you were in one. So, let’s just drop the act, okay?” Tom’s face burned with embarrassment, but there was something in Cynthia’s voice that made it impossible to retreat. She wasn’t judging him—far from it. She was offering him a way to relax, to be himself without fear or shame, and he was struggling to accept it. Cynthia sighed, standing up and closing the distance between them in a few quick steps. Before he could react, she delivered two firm spanks to his butt, the suddenness of it making him jump. “Now, go get that diaper on,” she ordered, her voice a mix of amusement and authority. “Then get your cute little butt back down here so we can get high and hang out like we planned.” Tom stared at her, utterly speechless. The spanks had sent a shockwave through him, not just because of the physical sensation but because of what they represented—Cynthia’s complete acceptance of who he was, quirks and all. She wasn’t just tolerating him; she was actively encouraging him to embrace this side of himself, to stop hiding and start living. Without another word, Tom turned and headed upstairs, his mind a whirlwind of emotions. He was nervous, embarrassed, but also…relieved. As he reached his bedroom and started to retrieve another diaper from his drawer, he couldn’t help but feel a strange sense of comfort. This wasn’t how he’d expected the day to go, but maybe, just maybe, it was exactly what he needed. As he began to diaper himself, his thoughts kept circling back to Cynthia. The way she’d handled everything—the way she’d handled him—was nothing short of remarkable. She hadn’t flinched, hadn’t judged, and most importantly, hadn’t left him feeling alone in his vulnerability. Instead, she’d taken charge in a way that both unnerved and thrilled him, making it clear that she was there for him, no matter what. Once he was securely diapered, Tom took a deep breath and looked at himself in the mirror, trying to muster the courage to head back downstairs. It wasn’t easy—every step felt like crossing a line he could never uncross—but something about Cynthia’s unwavering support made him feel like it was worth it. He hesitated for just a moment longer before finally turning and making his way back downstairs, each step filled with a mixture of anticipation and fear. Whatever happened next, he knew things would never be the same. But for the first time in a long time, that didn’t feel like such a bad thing. Tom descended the stairs, feeling a mix of nervousness and anticipation. The soft crinkle of his diaper under his pants was a constant reminder of the situation he’d willingly stepped into. He found Cynthia waiting for him on the couch, her relaxed demeanor and warm smile doing wonders to ease his nerves. Without a word, she handed him two gummies, and they both popped them into their mouths, chasing them down with sips of their beers. As the gummies began to take effect, the atmosphere between them softened even further. They chatted easily, the conversation flowing as naturally as the slow buzz that started to settle in their minds. Cynthia couldn’t help but notice Tom fidgeting with his shirt, tugging it down repeatedly in a futile attempt to cover the waistband of his diaper. Each time he shifted, the telltale crinkle of the diaper filled the room, only adding to his self-consciousness. After about the sixth time he adjusted his shirt, Cynthia sighed in playful exasperation. “Tom, if you don’t stop fidgeting with your shirt and pants, I’m just gonna take your pants away.” Her voice was light, but the underlying seriousness was unmistakable. “And by the way, all that moving around just makes the sound of your diaper more obvious.” Tom froze, looking at her wide-eyed, realizing she was serious. He dropped his hands, finally leaving his shirt alone. “Sorry, I—” “Tom,” Cynthia cut him off, her voice firm but not unkind, “I’m giving you one final warning about apologizing unnecessarily. Listen, I obviously like you. I’m not phased that you’re sitting here in a diaper, and I was willing to watch you yesterday when you were so fucked up you didn’t even realize you were in a wet diaper. Hell, I was ready to change you myself if it came to that. I keep joking and messing around with you because I like you. So, stop worrying and just enjoy the damn moment.” Tom blinked at her, the sincerity in her voice finally sinking in. The tension in his shoulders eased, and he sank further into the couch, letting the high take over. A small smile tugged at the corners of his mouth as he considered her words. Feeling a bit more comfortable, he ventured a question. “Would you actually follow through on any of your threats to spank me?” Cynthia burst into laughter, the sound infectious and genuine. “Oh, you better believe I would! And if you fucking apologize to me again today for no goddamn reason, you’ll find out I’m not joking.” Tom started to laugh along with her, but the look in her eyes told him she wasn’t entirely kidding. There was an edge to her humor, a line she was perfectly willing to cross if provoked, and that only made him more curious—and more at ease. As they both settled deeper into their relaxed state, Tom found himself feeling bold enough to ask something that had been on his mind for a while. “So, why are you so coy about what you do?” Cynthia’s relaxed expression softened into something more contemplative, and she took a moment before responding. “I guess if you’re gonna share things about you, it’s only fair I do the same.” She sighed, taking a sip of her beer before continuing. “I got out of a really toxic marriage about five years ago. It was…rough. I felt trapped, like my personality was just suffocating. I couldn’t be myself, and I knew I had to get out before I lost myself completely.” She paused, her eyes distant for a moment before she refocused on Tom. “When I left, I took half of his wealth with me, which, well, let’s just say it set me up pretty nicely. So, I don’t have to work. I just keep busy with hobbies and interests......things that make me happy, you know?” Tom nodded, listening intently as she shared a piece of her past. “Makes sense. I get that.” Cynthia smiled, her playful tone returning as she added, “And apparently, one of those hobbies is keepin’ an eye on my neighbor.” She hesitated briefly before continuing, “Honestly, I didn’t want to leave you alone yesterday. I was kinda worried about you.” Tom quickly reassured her, “I was fine. After you left, I just sat on the couch for another hour, ate the food you brought, then showered and worked on unpacking the house.” Cynthia raised an eyebrow, a mischievous glint in her eye. “Did you stay in that wet diaper until you showered?” Tom’s cheeks flushed, but he couldn’t help but smile sheepishly as he admitted, “Yeah, I did.” Cynthia cracked up, the sound of her laughter filling the room. “I figured you might! To be honest, I thought you’d be fine, but I didn’t want you sittin’ in that wet diaper longer than you needed to.” Tom laughed along with her, feeling the last of his nervousness melt away. Cynthia’s easy acceptance of everything was nothing short of incredible, and it made him feel more comfortable in his own skin. Cynthia’s laughter eventually faded, leaving behind a warm, relaxed silence. She glanced over at Tom, her curiosity piqued now that the air between them was clearer. “So, Tom,” she began, her tone gentle but direct, “what’s the deal with these diapers? What got you into them?” Tom hesitated for a moment, the question hanging in the air, but the look in Cynthia’s eyes was one of genuine interest, not judgment. He took a deep breath, ready to share a piece of himself he rarely let anyone see. Tom opened his mouth to answer Cynthia’s question, but the words seemed to get stuck in his throat. He hesitated, his mind racing with doubt. How could he possibly explain this part of himself? He started again, then stopped, the fear of judgment holding him back. Cynthia, noticing his struggle, leaned forward and placed a reassuring hand on his arm. Her eyes were soft, her tone gentle but firm. “Tom, listen to me. There is nothing you could say right now that’s going to make me stop enjoying our friendship. I like you, and I’m not going anywhere. So take your time, and just be honest. I’m not here to judge.” Tom took a deep breath, her words giving him the courage he needed. He looked at her, seeing the genuine concern and acceptance in her eyes, and finally began to speak, though his voice was slow and measured, as if he was carefully choosing each word. “I’ve…well, I’ve been interested in diapers since I was a teenager,” he started, glancing at her to gauge her reaction. When he saw nothing but encouragement, he continued. “Anytime I saw a diaper commercial on TV, or passed by them in the store, something…sparked inside me. I didn’t understand it, but it was there, you know?” Cynthia nodded, her expression thoughtful. “Yeah, I get it. Sometimes we don’t really understand what pulls at us, but that doesn’t make it any less real.” Tom sighed, feeling a bit more at ease. “Right. But I never really acted on it. I was too embarrassed, too scared of what it meant. I kept it buried for years. Then, about a year into my marriage, I ran across this website that talked about ‘diaper lovers.’ It was like…I don’t know, like finding a secret club where I wasn’t alone in this.” Cynthia’s eyes lit up with understanding. “So, you finally felt like you weren’t the only one?” “Yeah,” Tom admitted, nodding. “But I was still embarrassed. I didn’t want to act on it, didn’t want to upset my wife. But then she went on a trip for a week, and I…I caved. I ordered a sample pack and tried one of the diapers while she was away.” He paused, searching for the right words to describe the experience. “I didn’t use it or anything, I just…loved wearing it. It made me feel safe, calm. It was like a weight lifted off my shoulders.” Cynthia smiled softly, her voice steady. “I can see that. Sometimes we find comfort in the strangest things, but that doesn’t make it any less valid.” Tom smiled back, appreciating her understanding. “The problem was when she got home, she found the diaper hidden under the sink. I didn’t do a great job of hiding it, I guess. She asked me about it, and I had no choice but to tell her.” Cynthia winced sympathetically. “And she freaked out, huh?” Tom nodded, his expression darkening at the memory. “Yeah, she freaked out. Threw the diaper away, yelled at me, told me it was weird and disgusting. I was so confused, so embarrassed. I didn’t want to start a fight, so I just dropped it, pretended it wasn’t a big deal. But it was. It was a big deal to me.” Cynthia’s eyes softened, her voice filled with empathy. “That must have been really hard, Tom. It’s awful when someone you care about makes you feel ashamed of something that’s so personal.” Tom shrugged, trying to downplay it, but the pain was still there. “Yeah, it was. Near the end of our marriage, things got worse between us. I found solace in wearing a diaper when she wasn’t around. It helped me take the edge off, helped me cope. But it was a secret, something I had to keep hidden.” He took a deep breath, forcing himself to finish the story. “I never used a diaper, though. Not until yesterday. I didn’t mean to; I was just so high it…happened.” Cynthia chuckled softly, shaking her head. “Tom, you’ve been carrying this weight for so long. But here’s the thing—you don’t have to hide around me. I’ve seen you at your most vulnerable, and I’m still sitting here, aren’t I?” Tom looked at her, a mix of gratitude and relief washing over him. “Yeah…you are.” Cynthia gave his arm a gentle squeeze, her voice both playful and sincere. “And for the record, I wasn’t kidding when I said I was ready to babysit you if needed. You don’t have to be ashamed of who you are around me. If a diaper helps you relax, then wear it. If you need someone to watch over you, I’m here. And if you apologize to me one more time, I’ll absolutely follow through on my threats to spank you.” Tom couldn’t help but laugh, though he knew she wasn’t entirely joking. The fear that had gripped him moments ago started to ebb away, replaced by a warmth that spread through his chest. Cynthia’s acceptance was more than he’d dared to hope for, and it made him feel…lighter, somehow. Cynthia got up and grabbed two more beers from the kitchen, handing one to Tom as she sat back down beside him. The atmosphere between them was light, and Cynthia was determined to keep it that way, despite the heavy topics they had touched on. She took a sip of her beer and looked at Tom with a playful smile. “So, tell me, Tom,” she began, her tone teasing, “what was it like to wet your diaper?” Tom flushed, his cheeks reddening as he glanced down at his drink. “Honestly? I’m not entirely sure. I was so out of it that I didn’t even realize I’d done it. I only noticed when the diaper felt thicker and louder.” Cynthia burst out laughing, shaking her head in disbelief. “You must’ve been pretty damn high, then.” Tom grinned sheepishly. “Yeah, I was. But hey, thank God the diaper did its job, right?” Cynthia nodded, still chuckling. “It sure did. When I caught you from falling over yesterday, I could tell it was a pretty full diaper.” Tom laughed along with her, though there was a hint of embarrassment in his voice. “Yeah, it was.” Cynthia couldn’t help but find his vulnerability endearing, the way he was so open with her despite his obvious discomfort. But when Tom started to apologize, her patience ran out. “Tom,” she said, her tone more playful than stern, “what did I tell you about apologizing?” Before he could respond, Cynthia set her beer down and grabbed him by the arm. In one swift motion, she pulled him over her lap. Tom was so shocked that it took him a few seconds to realize what was happening. “Wait—what are you—” Tom stammered, but Cynthia was already in action. With a firm but not painful hand, she gave him a quick spank on his diapered butt. “I warned you to quit apologizing,” she said, her voice full of playful authority. She delivered another spank, the sound muffled by the thick padding of his diaper. “And I really hate having to repeat myself.” Tom’s mind was spinning, the sensation both surprising and strangely amusing. Cynthia continued, landing a total of six spanks, each one punctuated by a playful scolding. “Next time, maybe you’ll listen when I tell you something,” she teased, the final spank landing with a satisfying smack. When she finally let him up, Tom scrambled to his feet, his face a mixture of shock and disbelief. He stood there for a moment, processing what had just happened, while Cynthia leaned back on the couch, laughing so hard she had to wipe away tears. “I told you it would happen!” Cynthia said between giggles, thoroughly enjoying the look on his face. “But seriously, with that thick diaper and your pants on, did you even feel anything?” Tom just stared at her, too stunned to speak, which only made Cynthia laugh harder. She wiped her eyes and, still grinning, added, “Maybe next time I’ll have to pull your pants down, or better yet, grab a wooden spoon or a hairbrush. What do you think?” Tom’s mind was still reeling, but he managed to keep quiet, not daring to say anything that might encourage Cynthia’s playful threats. Cynthia finally calmed down and, with a playful pat on his leg, circled back to her earlier question. “Now that your diaper’s dry, tell me—did you like sitting in the wet one? Since you didn’t remember wetting it, I’m curious how it felt.” Tom looked away, clearly uncomfortable with the question. It was one thing to share his interest in diapers, but admitting how he felt about sitting in a wet one was pushing him further into territory he wasn’t sure he was ready to explore. After a long pause, he finally answered, his voice hesitant but honest. “Honestly, I was so high I’m not sure. But…I did enjoy being in a diaper while I was high. It was…comforting, I guess.” Cynthia nodded, her expression thoughtful as she took in his response. There was no judgment in her eyes, only curiosity and a deepening understanding of the complex emotions that came with Tom’s interest. She reached for her beer, taking a sip as she let the moment settle between them, giving Tom the space to process his feelings while also letting him know that she was there, ready to listen and support him, no matter what. Tom, wanting to turn the attention away from himself, so he turned to Cynthia and asked, "So, have you dated much since leaving your ex-husband?" Cynthia took a moment, considering his question before responding. "I’ve gone on a few dates here and there, but nothing serious. I’ve been really careful about not letting anything get too close, you know? After what I went through, I never want to feel trapped like that again. I couldn’t be myself, and I had to change who I was just to make someone else happy. I don’t ever want to go back to that.” She paused, her gaze meeting his with a knowing smile. “And by the way, I see what you’re doing, Tom. Trying to change the subject, huh?” Caught, Tom could only chuckle sheepishly. “Maybe. But I was just curious.” Cynthia grinned, seeing through his attempt to deflect, but she decided not to press him further. She could sense he was feeling the effects of the gummies and wanted to give him a break from the introspection. Tom, feeling the comforting haze of the high settling over him more deeply, looked at her with a slightly lopsided smile. “How about we watch a movie?” “Sure,” Cynthia agreed easily, standing up and heading to the kitchen. “I’ll grab us a couple more beers. You pick something out.” Tom flipped through the streaming service until he found a comedy, something light and fun that wouldn’t require too much thought. When Cynthia returned with the beers, she didn’t sit at the far end of the couch like before. This time, she sat down right beside him, close enough that their shoulders brushed. She rested her hand casually on his leg, her touch warm and grounding. The contact sent a spark of arousal through Tom, though the thick padding of his diaper kept any physical reaction well-hidden. His penis, trapped and pointing down in the diaper, left him feeling both grateful and frustrated. The arousal was there, undeniable, but the diaper’s snug fit made it impossible for him to express it in the usual way. Cynthia noticed the way he tensed slightly under her touch and smirked. “Relax, Tom,” she said teasingly, her voice soft but playful. Tom couldn’t help but laugh at that, the tension easing out of his shoulders as he realized Cynthia was just playing with him, as usual. He felt his nerves settle, the warmth of the gummy buzzing through his veins making him feel loose and relaxed. As the movie started, Tom let himself sink deeper into the couch, the laughter from the comedy drawing him in. Feeling more comfortable, he decided to take a small, daring step of his own. He reached out and rested his hand on Cynthia’s leg, mirroring her earlier gesture. Cynthia glanced at him, a smile tugging at the corners of her lips, but she didn’t say anything. Instead, she simply shifted slightly closer, her thumb brushing lightly against his knee in response. The simple act made Tom’s heart race, but in the best way possible. As the movie played on, the room dimly lit by the flickering images on the screen, Tom found it harder and harder to focus. Cynthia's hand on his leg was a constant reminder of how close she was, how real her touch felt. The warmth of her palm seeped through his pants, sending shivers up his spine as she slowly, almost imperceptibly, began to move her hand closer to his crotch. Tom tried to play it cool, desperately attempting to stay calm and collected, but his body had other ideas. He was getting more and more fidgety, his nerves on edge as Cynthia’s hand continued its leisurely journey up his leg. Every subtle movement she made was electrifying, the sensation almost unbearable in its slow, teasing intensity. Cynthia, ever observant, noticed his discomfort and couldn’t help but smirk. “You’re fidgeting an awful lot there, Tom. Something on your mind?” Her tone was light, teasing, clearly amused by his reaction. Tom forced a laugh, but it came out shaky. “N-no, just watching the movie.” “Oh, really?” Cynthia’s voice was a playful purr now, her hand inching closer to his crotch. “’Cause it seems like you’re a little distracted.” Tom bit his lip, trying to maintain his composure, but the closer her hand got to his crotch, the harder it was to think straight. When Cynthia’s fingers finally brushed against the front of his pants, lightly tickling the bulge that was so poorly hidden by his diaper, Tom’s breath hitched. Cynthia’s eyes gleamed with mischief as she felt the thickness of the diaper beneath his pants. “Well, well, looks like your little diaper is doing a good job of keeping things under control down here,” she teased, her fingers gently tracing the outline of the padded barrier. Tom was caught in a whirlwind of emotions—arousal, embarrassment, and a desperate desire to keep things from spiraling out of control. But it was becoming increasingly difficult to think clearly, especially as Cynthia continued to rub the front of his diaper, her touch both playful and intimate. As she continued to rub, Cynthia slipped her hand down the front of Tom’s pants, her fingers now making direct contact with the diaper itself. The thick padding muffled the sensation, but it also amplified Tom’s arousal in a strange, twisted way. The very thing that was meant to contain him was now adding to the overwhelming intensity of the moment. But as the mix of sensations reached a peak, Tom suddenly felt a warmth spreading in the diaper—a warmth that had nothing to do with Cynthia’s touch. His eyes widened in shock as he realized what was happening: he was wetting the diaper again, right there on the couch, with Cynthia’s hand still pressing against him. Mortification hit him like a freight train. His heart pounded in his chest, and he felt his face burn with shame. This wasn’t supposed to happen—especially not now, not like this. He tried to pull away, to retreat from the situation, but Cynthia was quicker. She sensed his panic and gripped his arm, holding him firmly in place. Cynthia’s eyes sparkled with a mix of amusement and something else—something warmer, more understanding. “Whoa, whoa, where do you think you’re going?” she asked, laughing softly. “Relax, Tom. It’s okay.” But Tom couldn’t relax. He was horrified, unable to believe what had just happened. “Cynthia, I—I didn’t mean to… I’m so sorry…” His words tumbled out in a frantic rush as he tried to wriggle free, desperate to escape the situation, the room, everything. Cynthia, however, wasn’t about to let him run away. She tightened her grip on his arm, her voice firm but soothing. “Tom, stop. You’re fine. It’s just a little accident. Nothing to freak out about.” Tom shook his head, still on the verge of fleeing. “But I—I wet myself… while you were… I didn’t mean to…” Cynthia’s laughter softened, her expression turning more tender as she looked at him. “Tom, I know. It’s okay. You’re high, you’re turned on, and things happen. No need to be embarrassed.” But Tom was far from convinced. “This is… this is too much… I can’t—” Before he could finish his sentence, Cynthia leaned in closer, her tone taking on a gentle, reassuring quality. “Tom, listen to me. Everything is fine. I’m not upset, I’m not grossed out. If anything, I find this whole situation kind of… endearing.” Tom blinked at her, his breathing still rapid, but something in her eyes—something sincere and comforting—began to calm him down. “To prove it,” Cynthia continued, a small smile playing on her lips, “why don’t you let me help you out? I’ll change you. How’s that sound?” Tom’s eyes widened at the offer, the shock of it momentarily overriding his embarrassment. He searched her face for any sign of hesitation or pity, but all he saw was the same playful warmth that had been there from the start. She was serious. He hesitated, the offer so unexpected that he didn’t know how to respond. The thought of letting her change him was both terrifying and, in a strange way, comforting. He had never imagined anyone offering to help him in such a way, and yet here Cynthia was, extending an invitation that felt more intimate than anything he’d ever experienced. For a moment, Tom was at a loss for words. But as he looked into Cynthia’s eyes, he realized she wasn’t just offering to help him; she was offering him acceptance, something he had craved for so long. Slowly, hesitantly, he nodded, giving in to the strange sense of relief that washed over him. “Okay,” he whispered, his voice barely audible. “Okay.” Cynthia’s smile widened, and she gave his arm a gentle squeeze. “Good. Now let’s get you taken care of, okay?” As she led him upstairs to his room, Tom’s heart pounded in his chest, but this time, it wasn’t just from embarrassment. It was from something deeper—a feeling of connection, of being truly seen and accepted for who he was, vulnerabilities and all. And as terrifying as it was, he couldn’t help but feel a sense of anticipation. Cynthia led Tom upstairs, her hand gently guiding him as they reached his bedroom. The reality of the situation was starting to sink in, and Tom’s nerves were on edge. He’d never shown himself to anyone in a diaper before, let alone allowed someone to change him. But Cynthia’s calm demeanor and playful attitude gave him just enough courage to go along with it. Once they were inside the room, Cynthia quickly grabbed a towel from the bathroom and laid it out on the bed, smoothing it down before turning to face Tom. She motioned for him to lie down, her expression gentle but firm. “Come on, Tom. Lie down,” she said softly. Tom hesitated, his heart racing. The vulnerability of the moment was overwhelming. He’d never imagined himself in a situation like this, and yet here he was, teetering on the edge of trust and fear. Cynthia must have sensed his hesitation, because she stepped closer and gave him a light push, guiding him onto the bed. As soon as he hit the mattress, Cynthia wasted no time. She grabbed the waistband of his pants and pulled them off in one swift motion, leaving Tom lying there in nothing but his diaper from the waist down. The cool air against his skin made him shiver, the soft crinkle of the diaper reminding him just how exposed he was. Cynthia looked down at him, her eyes twinkling with amusement. “Well, aren’t these just the cutest little diapers,” she commented with a playful grin. Tom’s face burned with embarrassment, and he instinctively started to sit up, but Cynthia placed a firm hand on his chest, keeping him in place. “Uh-uh,” she warned, her voice taking on that familiar teasing edge. “If you get up, there will be consequences, and you don’t want to find out what those are.” Tom froze, swallowing hard as he looked up at her. He nodded slowly, resigning himself to the situation. “Good boy,” Cynthia said with a smirk. She turned her attention to the room, her eyes scanning for where he might keep his supplies. “So, where do you keep your diapers, Tom?” Tom, feeling incredibly vulnerable, pointed toward the closet. “In there,” he muttered, his voice barely audible. Cynthia walked over to the closet and opened it, her eyes widening slightly at the sight of the stash inside. There were rows of neatly stacked diapers, in various colors and patterns, all arranged with surprising care. She chuckled, pulling out a pink diaper adorned with unicorns and rainbows. “Well, well,” she said, holding it up for him to see. “You’ve got quite the collection, don’t you? I think this one’s just perfect for you.” Her voice was teasing, but there was an underlying warmth in her tone that made Tom feel slightly more at ease. She walked back to the bed and unfolded the pink diaper, laying it flat. “Lift your hips up for me,” she instructed, her tone gentle but with a hint of command. Tom hesitated for a moment, but then complied, lifting his hips just enough for Cynthia to slide the fresh diaper underneath him. He felt a mix of shame and strange comfort as she carefully untaped the soiled diaper, peeling it away and setting it aside. The cool air hit his skin again, and he shivered, feeling utterly exposed. Cynthia was methodical in her movements, wiping him down with ease, her touch firm but surprisingly tender. When she was done cleaning him, she reached for the fresh diaper, making sure to position it just right. Before she folded it up, she carefully adjusted Tom’s penis, ensuring it was pointing down. She glanced up at him, a playful smile on her lips. “Can’t have you getting too excited in there, can we?” she teased, securing the tapes snugly around his waist. “Gotta make sure everything stays where it’s supposed to.” Tom’s face turned an even deeper shade of red, the embarrassment almost too much to bear. But at the same time, there was something oddly reassuring about the way Cynthia handled the situation—like it was the most natural thing in the world. When she was finished, she helped him up, giving his freshly diapered butt a few swats, just like one might do after changing a baby. “There you go,” she said with a grin. “Doesn’t that feel much better?” Tom looked down, finally noticing the pink diaper with the unicorns and rainbows. His eyes widened in shock as he realized what she had chosen. “Wait, what—” Cynthia burst into laughter, the sound filling the room. “Oh, you just noticed, huh? Well, if I’m the one doing the changing, I pick the diaper. The pink suits you, don’t you think?” Tom couldn’t help but crack a small smile despite his embarrassment. Cynthia’s infectious laughter and the way she handled the situation with such ease made it impossible for him to stay upset. As Cynthia continued to laugh, Tom found himself relaxing just a little bit more. Maybe this was crazy, maybe it was embarrassing, but Cynthia’s acceptance—and even enjoyment—of the whole situation made him feel something he hadn’t felt in a long time: safe. And for now, that was enough. Tom reached for his pants, still feeling a bit overwhelmed by everything that had just transpired, but Cynthia was quicker. Before he could pull them on, she snatched them out of his hand, her eyes twinkling with mischief. “Nope,” she said firmly, a playful smile on her lips. “You don’t need these right now. Just head back downstairs.” Tom opened his mouth to protest, but Cynthia cut him off with a light swat on his diapered butt, the sound of the crinkle making his cheeks flush again. “Go on, Tom. Don’t be shy.” With a deep breath, Tom turned and headed downstairs, the thick diaper making him waddle slightly as he moved. Cynthia followed close behind, her presence both comforting and intimidating in a way that Tom couldn’t quite put into words. He couldn’t fully process what had just happened—how quickly things had escalated from an innocent hangout to something so deeply personal and vulnerable. But the fact that Cynthia had been so casual and unbothered by it all helped ease some of his anxiety. When they reached the living room, Tom instinctively grabbed a blanket and pulled it over his lap as they sat down, trying to cover his diaper. Cynthia noticed, of course, and gave him a playful nudge. “Tom, seriously?” she teased, her tone light. “I just changed you. There’s literally nothing you’ve got under that blanket that I haven’t already seen.” Tom couldn’t help but smile sheepishly, realizing how silly he was being. But even so, he only relaxed a little, still feeling the unfamiliar weight of his exposed vulnerability. Cynthia didn’t push him further. Instead, she settled in beside him, and they chatted more as the evening wore on, the conversation flowing easily now that the initial awkwardness had passed. Tom found himself getting lost in her stories, laughing at her jokes, and enjoying the warmth of her company. Despite everything, he was having a good time, and he appreciated how Cynthia kept things light, never letting the situation get too serious. After about an hour, Cynthia glanced at the clock and sighed. “Well, I should probably head out,” she said, stretching her arms above her head. “It’s getting late.” Tom hesitated, the thought of standing up and exposing his diaper again making him nervous. He started to say something, but before he could, Cynthia reached over and yanked the blanket off his lap with a swift motion, grinning at his wide-eyed reaction. “Come on, Tom. Stand up and walk me out,” she said, her tone firm but still playful. Tom had no choice but to comply. As he stood up, trying not to think too much about how the diaper was clearly visible, Cynthia reached out and gave his diaper a quick check, her fingers lightly pressing against the padding. Tom realized what she was doing and immediately overreacted, stepping back in embarrassment. “Hey, what are you—” he started, but Cynthia just laughed, waving off his concern. “Calm down, Tom,” she said, shaking her head. “I’m just making sure you don’t need another change before I leave. Can’t have you sitting here in a wet diaper all night, now can we?” Tom’s face burned with embarrassment, but he managed a nod, trying to play it off. “I’m fine, really,” he assured her, though his voice wavered slightly. Cynthia smiled at him, her expression softening as she stepped closer. “Good,” she said quietly. Then, without warning, she leaned in and pressed a gentle kiss to his lips, the gesture both surprising and comforting. It was brief, but it left Tom feeling both stunned and oddly reassured. Cynthia pulled back, her eyes sparkling with warmth. “Take care of yourself, okay?” she said, her voice gentle. “And remember, I’m just next door if you need anything.” Tom nodded, still processing everything as she turned and walked to the door. He followed her, watching as she stepped outside and headed back to her house, her laughter still echoing softly in his ears. As the door clicked shut behind her, Tom leaned against it, his mind swirling with a mix of emotions—embarrassment, relief, and something else he couldn’t quite define. Cynthia had seen him at his most vulnerable, and instead of pushing him away, she had embraced it, making him feel accepted in a way he hadn’t expected. It was a lot to take in, but as Tom made his way back to the couch, he couldn’t help but smile. Cynthia’s playful, confident presence had changed something in him. For the first time in a long time, he felt like he didn’t have to hide anymore. And that, more than anything, was what made him feel truly at ease. As Cynthia walked back to her house, the cool evening air brushing against her skin, she couldn’t help but feel a swirl of emotions. She was happy, no doubt about that. She genuinely enjoyed hanging out with Tom, pushing his buttons, teasing him, and seeing that adorable mix of embarrassment and amusement in his eyes. But beneath the surface, there was something else—something heavier that weighed on her heart. Tom was so clearly messed up, battling shame and confusion about who he was. Cynthia could see it in every nervous laugh, every awkward fidget, every attempt he made to apologize for simply existing. It broke her heart because she knew exactly how that felt. She had spent years in a toxic marriage, feeling trapped, unable to be herself, always bending to fit someone else’s expectations. It had taken her a long time to break free and start accepting who she was, and seeing Tom struggle with the same feelings brought all those memories rushing back. As she reached her front door, Cynthia paused, taking a deep breath. She hoped that by showing her acceptance of Tom, by being open and playful with him, she could at least begin to heal some of the wounds he was clearly carrying. She had seen a glimpse of something vulnerable and precious in Tom tonight, and she wanted to nurture that, to help him see that he didn’t have to hide or be ashamed of who he was. Cynthia had never really interacted with someone who had a fetish for adult diapers. She’d heard of it, sure, but it had always seemed like some abstract concept—something she never imagined she’d encounter in real life. The same went for spanking. She was aware of it, had even read about it here and there, but participating in it? That had never been on her radar. And yet, with Tom, it felt strangely natural. She had sensed how much he liked it, especially when she felt the firmness of his penis, even though the diaper was trapping it in position. And then there was the diaper change. Cynthia couldn’t help but laugh softly to herself as she thought about it. Changing Tom wasn’t something she’d ever expected to do. It definitely wasn’t on her bingo card for the evening. But when it came down to it, she hadn’t hated it. It wasn’t exactly something she loved, but it also wasn’t a big deal. It had taken all of three minutes, and if it helped Tom feel more comfortable, more accepted, then it was worth it. Besides, she had to admit, Tom was pretty cute in that ridiculous pink diaper with the unicorns. The memory of his shocked expression when he noticed the diaper’s design made her smile. He was so vulnerable, so unsure of himself, and yet there was something undeniably endearing about him. Cynthia opened the door to her house and stepped inside, the warmth of the familiar space wrapping around her like a comforting blanket. As she closed the door behind her, she leaned against it for a moment, processing everything that had happened. She had crossed a line tonight, one that she hadn’t even known existed until she was on the other side of it. But instead of feeling regret, she felt a strange sense of fulfillment. She had seen a part of Tom that no one else had, and she had accepted it without hesitation. She hoped that meant something to him, that it was a step toward helping him heal, helping him see that he wasn’t as alone as he might think. As Cynthia walked further into her house, she realized that her feelings for Tom were more complicated than she’d originally thought. She cared about him, not just as a friend, but as someone she wanted to help, someone she wanted to see happy and whole. And if that meant pushing him a little further out of his comfort zone, teasing him, and maybe even changing a few more diapers along the way, then so be it. Because at the end of the day, what mattered most to Cynthia was that Tom saw himself the way she saw him: as someone worth accepting, someone worth caring for, just as he was. Chapter 6 The week had been grueling for Tom. Long, exhausting 12-hour days at work had left him little time to think about much of anything else, and he certainly hadn’t had a chance to see or talk to Cynthia since their last encounter. As he finally pulled into his driveway on Friday evening, all he could think about was collapsing onto the couch and zoning out for the rest of the night. But as he stepped out of his car, he noticed Cynthia sitting on her porch, a beer in hand, looking as relaxed and content as ever. Before he could even make it to his door, she called out to him. “Hey, Tom! Get your ass over here and have a beer with me!” she yelled, her voice cutting through the still evening air. Tom hesitated for a moment, the weight of the week still heavy on his shoulders. But then he smiled, realizing how much he’d missed Cynthia’s easy, no-nonsense presence. He tossed his stuff inside the house and made his way over to her porch, where she handed him a cold beer and motioned for him to sit down beside her. As he settled into the chair, though, uncertainty started to creep in. The events of their last hangout were still fresh in his mind, and he couldn’t help but wonder if Cynthia was secretly freaked out by everything that had happened. Was she just being polite by inviting him over? Was she regretting how things had gone between them? Cynthia, ever attuned to Tom’s moods, noticed the tension in his posture and the way he was staring down at his beer. She rolled her eyes, already guessing what was on his mind. “Tom,” she said, her tone a mix of exasperation and affection, “calm the hell down. Relax. You’re wound up tighter than a watch spring. Everything’s fine.” Her words were like a balm, instantly soothing the anxiety that had been building up inside him. Tom let out a breath he didn’t realize he’d been holding, nodding slightly as he tried to let go of his worries. “Yeah, okay,” he muttered, feeling some of the tension ease out of his shoulders. They spent the next few minutes catching up, the conversation flowing easily as it always did. Tom told Cynthia about his brutal workweek and how tired he was, and she expressed her sympathy in her usual blunt, funny way. “Damn, twelve-hour shifts? That’s enough to make anyone wanna curl up in a ball and cry,” she said with a smirk. “I don’t blame you for looking half-dead.” Tom chuckled, shaking his head. “Yeah, it’s been rough. But what about you? What’ve you been up to?” Cynthia’s eyes lit up as she talked about her recent adventure. “I actually went on a three-day hike in the mountains. Just got back this morning. It was amazing.” Tom raised an eyebrow, surprised. “I didn’t know you were into hiking.” “Oh yeah,” Cynthia said, leaning back in her chair. “I love it. There’s nothing like getting out into the wilderness, away from everything. Just you, the trail, and the trees. Clears the mind, you know?” They spent some time talking about hiking with Cynthia sharing stories of her past adventures, and Tom asking questions, intrigued by this side of her he hadn’t known about. The conversation flowed easily, the tension from earlier fading away as they enjoyed each other’s company. After a while, Cynthia got up to grab more beers. When she returned, she handed one to Tom and sat back down, her expression softening as she looked at him. “Tom,” she began, her voice a little more serious now, “I want to talk about something. I know you won’t bring it up, so I’m just going to go ahead and say it.” Tom tensed slightly, unsure of where this was going, but he nodded for her to continue. Cynthia took a sip of her beer before setting it down, her eyes meeting his with a mix of concern and care. “I really enjoy hanging out with you. I wouldn’t keep inviting you over if I didn’t. But… I can also see that you’ve got some stuff you need to work through. You’ve been through a lot, and it’s obvious you’re still healing.” Tom looked down at his beer, her words hitting closer to home than he’d expected. He knew she was right, but hearing it out loud was different. “I’m here for you, Tom,” Cynthia continued, her voice steady. “I’ll help however I can, but you’ve got to lead that charge. No one can do the work for you. And just so we’re clear, I accept you for who you are. All of it. The diapers, the kinks, whatever else you’ve got going on—I don’t care. You’re a good guy, and I like being around you.” She leaned in a little closer, her tone shifting back to that playful edge he was so familiar with. “But if you keep apologizing to me for no goddamn reason, I’m gonna start giving out real spankings. And trust me, you don’t want to find out what that’s like.” Tom couldn’t help but laugh, though there was a part of him that knew Cynthia might actually be serious. “Okay, okay, I hear you,” he said, still chuckling. “I’m working on it, I swear. I’m really trying to—” He caught himself mid-sentence, realizing he was about to apologize again, and glanced at Cynthia, who was giving him a pointed, knowing glare. “Good catch,” Cynthia said with a grin, her eyes sparkling with amusement. Tom shook his head, laughing again as he took a sip of his beer. “You’re something else, Cynthia.” She leaned back in her chair, smirking. “Damn right I am.” They sat there for a while longer, the sun dipping below the horizon as they enjoyed the peaceful evening together. Tom felt lighter than he had in days, the weight of his worries lifting with every shared laugh and easy conversation. Cynthia’s presence was grounding, a reminder that he didn’t have to go through everything alone. And as the evening wore on, Tom couldn’t help but feel grateful for the strange, unexpected connection they’d found. He knew he had a lot of work to do on himself, but with Cynthia by his side, he felt like he might actually be able to figure things out. One step at a time. As the evening wore on, Tom felt the exhaustion from his long week of work finally catching up to him. He stretched, stifling a yawn, and stood up from his chair. “I think I’m gonna head in,” he said, giving Cynthia a tired smile. “Thanks for the beers and the company, Cynthia. I really needed this.” Cynthia stood up too, her eyes softening as she saw how worn out he looked. “Anytime, Tom,” she replied, her voice warm. As Tom moved toward her, she opened her arms, and they shared a hug. It was comfortable, familiar, and for a moment, Tom felt all the tension of the week melt away in the simple embrace. “Have a good night,” Tom murmured as they pulled apart. “You too,” Cynthia replied, but then, noticing the heaviness in his eyes, she added with a teasing grin, “Are you sure I don’t need to put you to bed? You look like you could fall asleep right here.” Tom smiled, the idea briefly tempting him. He could see in her eyes that she knew what he was thinking, and he almost said yes. But instead, he shook his head. “Nah, I’m good,” he said, though there was a hint of reluctance in his voice. Cynthia nodded, not wanting to push him but still amused. “Alright, but just remember—I did a pretty great job babysitting you last time.” Tom’s cheeks flushed, and he chuckled, though his exhaustion made it softer, more genuine. “That wasn’t really babysitting,” he said, trying to brush it off, but his smile betrayed him. Cynthia laughed, a sound full of warmth and affection. “Oh, wasn’t it? Let’s see… I had to spank you for misbehaving and change you after you had a little accident. Sure sounds a lot like babysitting to me, sugar.” Tom’s tired laugh came out sheepish but genuine, a sound that made Cynthia’s heart swell with happiness. It was the kind of laugh she hadn’t heard from him before—one free of the usual anxiety and uncertainty that often colored his responses. She could see he was letting his guard down, just a little, and it made her feel good to know she had helped him get to that point. “Well, you’re probably right,” Tom admitted with a sleepy grin, scratching the back of his head. Cynthia smiled back at him, pleased with the connection they were building. “Good night, Tom. Get some rest.” “Good night, Cynthia,” Tom replied, his voice warm and relaxed. He turned and made his way back to his house, the cool night air refreshing him just enough to get him through the short walk. As he stepped inside, the exhaustion hit him in full force, but there was a comfort in it—an ease he hadn’t felt in a long time. He had a lot to think about, a lot to process, but he knew he didn’t have to do it alone. Cynthia’s acceptance, her warmth, and her unwavering support were like a lifeline, and as he collapsed onto his bed, he couldn’t help but feel grateful for her. In the quiet of his house, with the weight of the week finally lifting, Tom found himself smiling as he drifted off to sleep The next morning, Tom woke up feeling surprisingly refreshed and with a clear sense of purpose. After the long, grueling week he’d had, he decided he wanted to do something nice for Cynthia. He wanted to show her just how much he appreciated everything she’d done for him. It didn’t take long for him to settle on the idea of taking her out to dinner. It seemed like the perfect way to say thank you, and maybe even take a step forward in their relationship. With that in mind, Tom grabbed his phone and sent Cynthia a text: Hey, I was thinking… I’d really like to take you out to dinner tonight. What do you say? It didn’t take long for her reply to come through: I’d love to. What time? Tom grinned, quickly texting back: How about 7? Cynthia responded with a simple, cheerful: Perfect. See you then! As the day went on, Tom found himself growing more and more excited about the evening ahead. He took his time getting ready, choosing a nice pair of slacks and a button-down shirt, wanting to make sure he looked his best. By the time 7 o’clock rolled around, he was feeling a mix of nerves and anticipation as he walked over to Cynthia’s place to pick her up. When he knocked on her door, it only took a moment before it swung open, revealing Cynthia standing there, Tom completely floored by what he saw. She was wearing a killer black dress that hugged her curves in all the right ways, her hair perfectly styled, her makeup just right. The dress accentuated her figure in a way that made Tom’s heart skip a beat, and for a moment, all he could do was stare. Cynthia looked absolutely stunning, and he couldn’t tear his eyes away. Cynthia noticed his reaction and couldn’t help but smirk. “Tom,” she teased, waving her hand in front of his face, “if you keep staring like that, we’re never going to make it to dinner.” Tom snapped out of his daze, feeling his cheeks flush with embarrassment. “Sorry, I just… wow. You look amazing, Cynthia.” Cynthia’s smile softened, and she stepped out onto the porch, closing the door behind her. “Thank you, Tom. You’re looking pretty good yourself.” Tom offered her his arm, which she took with a smile, and he led her to his car. The short drive to the restaurant was filled with light conversation, both of them excited for the evening ahead. When they arrived at the restaurant, Tom noticed that Cynthia seemed unusually giddy, almost like she was buzzing with excitement. As they walked inside, Tom couldn’t help but ask, “You seem really excited. Is there something special about this place?” Cynthia turned to him, her eyes shining. “It’s not the restaurant, Tom. It’s the company. It’s been a while since I’ve had a dinner date with someone I really like.” Tom’s heart swelled at her words, a warmth spreading through his chest that had nothing to do with the summer evening air. “I’m really glad you came out with me tonight, Cynthia,” he said earnestly. She smiled at him, a smile that was both sincere and a little shy, something he hadn’t seen from her often. “I’m glad too, Tom. Let’s have a great night.” They were soon seated at a cozy table, the restaurant’s warm, ambient lighting creating the perfect atmosphere for their dinner. Tom ordered a beer, and Cynthia followed suit, the two of them quickly settling into the comfortable rhythm of conversation that had come to define their friendship. As the waitress left to get their drinks, Tom took the opportunity to compliment Cynthia again. “I wasn’t kidding earlier, you know. You really do look beautiful tonight.” Cynthia’s cheeks tinged pink, and she gave him a pleased smile. “Thank you, Tom. You’re looking pretty good yourself. You clean up real nice.” Tom chuckled, feeling more relaxed as they moved into familiar banter. They talked through drinks and their main course, the conversation flowing effortlessly. Cynthia told Tom more about her hiking adventures, while Tom shared some funny stories from work. It was during one of these stories that the topic of birthdays came up, almost by accident. “So, when is your birthday anyway?” Cynthia asked casually, sipping her beer. Tom hesitated for a moment, not wanting to make a big deal out of it. “It’s, uh, actually coming up soon… next week, in fact.” Cynthia’s eyes widened with excitement. “What?! Next week? Why didn’t you tell me earlier? We need to celebrate!” Tom laughed, trying to downplay it. “It’s really not a big deal, Cynthia. I’m not much for big celebrations.” Cynthia wasn’t having it. “Oh no, don’t you dare downplay this, Tom. Everyone deserves to celebrate their birthday. What do you want to do? Come on, tell me!” Tom shrugged, feeling a little shy under her intense gaze. “I don’t know… honestly, I’d just like to hang out with you. Maybe get really high, watch a movie, or have dinner or something. Nothing too crazy.” Cynthia’s face lit up with a smile. “That sounds perfect. And don’t worry, we can definitely make that happen. But you have to promise me something.” Tom raised an eyebrow, curious. “What’s that?” “You have to promise me you’ll come over to my place on your birthday,” Cynthia said, her tone a mix of playful and serious. “I’ll take care of the rest.” Tom smiled, feeling a warmth spread through him at the thought of spending his birthday with Cynthia. “Alright, I promise.” Cynthia beamed at him, clearly pleased. “Good. It’s a date.” The rest of the evening passed in a comfortable blur of laughter and conversation. As they finished their meal and prepared to head home, Tom couldn’t help but feel grateful for Cynthia’s presence in his life. As they drove back to their neighborhood, Tom felt a sense of anticipation building for his upcoming birthday—something he hadn’t felt in years. And as they said goodnight at Cynthia’s door, anticipation bulding for each of them, Tom gave Cynthia a gentle kiss on her lips, letting her know how much she meant to him. Chapter 7 Tom had been thinking about his birthday all day. He’d never been the kind of person to make a big deal out of it, especially in recent years, but this time felt different. The thought of spending the evening with Cynthia had filled him with a mix of excitement and nerves. So, as soon as he got home, he wasted no time walking over to her place, eager to see what she had planned. When he knocked on the door, it swung open to reveal Cynthia standing there in a pair of nice, form-fitting jeans and a black shirt that hugged her curves perfectly. Tom’s breath caught in his throat, and for a moment, he forgot how to speak. Cynthia looked absolutely stunning, and he couldn’t help but stare, mesmerized by how effortlessly beautiful she was. Cynthia, always quick to notice, smirked and quipped, “Tom, if you keep staring like that, we’ll never get to the fun part of the night.” Tom snapped out of his daze, his cheeks flushing as he quickly looked away. “Sorry, I just… you look amazing.” Cynthia’s smirk softened into a warm smile as she stepped aside to let him in. “Thank you, Tom. Now, come on in.” As he walked through the door, Cynthia pulled him into a hug, the warmth of her embrace instantly putting him at ease. But just as he began to relax, Cynthia did something unexpected, she pulled back slightly, reached around him, and tugged at the waistband of his pants, just like a diaper check. Tom’s eyes widened in surprise, and he pulled back to look at her. “What are you doing?” Cynthia laughed, her eyes sparkling with mischief. “Just checking if you’re wearing a diaper, and in this case you're not” Tom’s face turned a deep shade of red as he stammered, “Why would I be wearing a diaper?” Cynthia grinned, clearly enjoying his flustered reaction. “Well, you’re going to need one, Tom. You know how it goes, every time we get high, you’ve had a little accident. I’m just trying to be proactive.” Tom, still embarrassed, tried to brush it off. “I’m fine, Cynthia. I don’t need a diaper.” But Cynthia wasn’t having it. She laughed and shook her head. “Tom, be honest with yourself. Last time you ended up wetting yourself, and I don’t think either of us wants to deal with that tonight. You didn’t bring any diapers, did you?” Tom hesitated, sheepishly acknowledging the truth. “No, I didn’t.” Cynthia’s eyes gleamed with amusement as she replied, “Well, it’s a good thing I came prepared.” Without waiting for his reaction, she began to walk toward her bedroom, gesturing for him to follow. Tom stood there for a moment, stunned. “You have diapers here?” he asked, his voice tinged with disbelief as he hesitated to follow her. Cynthia turned back to him, her expression softening with understanding. “Yes, I do. And trust me, Tom, it’s better to wear a diaper than to wet yourself and ruin your pants or my couch. Come on, it’s your birthday. Let’s make sure it’s a good one.” Tom bit his lip, torn between his embarrassment and the logic in her words. He knew she was right—he didn’t want a repeat of last time. With a deep breath, he nodded and reluctantly followed her to the bedroom. When they reached her room, Cynthia laid a towel down on the bed, smoothing it out with care. She then turned to Tom, her eyes gentle and reassuring. “Go ahead and lie down, Tom.” Tom hesitated for a moment, his nerves getting the better of him. But Cynthia’s calm, caring demeanor made it hard to refuse. Slowly, he lowered himself onto the bed, lying back on the towel, his heart racing in his chest. Cynthia disappeared into the bathroom for a moment and returned with a bottle of baby powder and a super thick pink diaper adorned with unicorns. Tom’s eyes widened at the sight of it, but before he could say anything, Cynthia gave him a reassuring smile. “Don’t worry, Tom,” she said softly as she knelt beside the bed. “I’ve got you. Just relax.” She gently undid the button on his pants and pulled them down, leaving him in just his underwear. Tom’s heart was pounding, his nerves jangling, but Cynthia’s calm, patient movements helped ease his anxiety. She carefully removed his underwear, leaving him feeling incredibly vulnerable, but she moved with such care and gentleness that it almost felt natural. Cynthia unfolded the thick pink diaper and slid it under his hips, the soft padding brushing against his skin. “Lift your hips for me,” she instructed, her tone soothing and steady. Tom complied, feeling a strange mix of embarrassment and comfort as she adjusted the diaper beneath him. Cynthia then reached for the baby powder, sprinkling a generous amount onto his skin before rubbing it in with gentle, circular motions. The scent was calming, almost nostalgic, and Tom found himself relaxing into the moment, his nerves slowly ebbing away. Once she was satisfied, Cynthia carefully pulled the front of the diaper up over Tom’s waist, making sure everything was positioned correctly. She then adjusted his penis, ensuring it was pointing downward, securely trapping it in the thick padding. “Gotta make sure everything’s in place,” she said with a soft smile, her tone light and teasing. “We don’t want any leaks, now do we?” Tom blushed, but her gentle humor made it easier to bear. He watched as she expertly folded the diaper’s wings over his hips, securing the tapes snugly in place. The diaper was thick, the padding enveloping him in a way that was both comforting and humbling. Cynthia’s careful attention to detail made it clear she was focused on making sure he felt safe and cared for. “There we go,” Cynthia said, smoothing out the front of the diaper with a satisfied nod. “All done.” She helped Tom sit up, her hands firm and steady as she guided him back to his feet. As soon as he was standing, Cynthia gave him a few playful swats on his freshly diapered butt, the sound of the crinkle filling the room. “Doesn’t that feel much better?” she teased, her eyes twinkling with amusement. Tom glanced down, finally noticing the bright pink diaper with the unicorns, and his eyes widened in surprise. “Wait… this… this is…” Cynthia couldn’t hold back her laughter, her joy infectious. “Yes, Tom. It’s pink and covered in unicorns. Happy birthday!” She grinned, clearly enjoying his reaction. Tom sheepishly chuckled, the embarrassment fading as he found himself caught up in her laughter. “I guess that’s fair.” Cynthia patted his butt again, more gently this time. “Good. Now let’s get back to the living room and start celebrating, okay?” Tom nodded, feeling both ridiculous and oddly cared for. As they made their way back to the living room, he couldn’t help but smile. Cynthia’s warmth and playful spirit had turned what could have been an embarrassing situation into something he could actually enjoy. And as they sat down together, ready to begin the evening, Tom realized that, for the first time in a long time, he was actually looking forward to his birthday. As they both settled back into the living room, Cynthia couldn’t help but smile as she watched Tom waddle over to the couch, the thick padding of the pink diaper causing him to move differently, almost like a child. The faint crinkle of the diaper with each step was unmistakable, and she found it absolutely adorable. She noticed the top of his diaper peeking out slightly from the waistband of his pants, and it only added to the endearing image before her. Tom, still getting used to the sensation of the thick diaper beneath his clothes, sat down next to Cynthia with a soft rustle. He glanced over at her, a mix of shyness and anticipation in his eyes. Cynthia’s smile was warm and reassuring as she reached over to the coffee table, picking up a small container filled with gummies. “These,” she said, holding one up between her fingers, “are special gummies. They’re stronger than the usual ones we’ve had before. They’ll help you really relax, Tom. Just what you need on your birthday.” Tom hesitated for a brief moment, looking at the gummy in her hand, before nodding. He trusted Cynthia, and after everything they’d already been through together, he was ready to let go of his anxieties and just enjoy the evening. He took the gummy from her, and they both popped them into their mouths, chewing quietly as the taste of the fruity candy spread across their tongues. As they sat back, waiting for the effects to kick in, Cynthia couldn’t help but notice how much more at ease Tom seemed, even with the slight awkwardness of wearing the diaper. It was clear that he was still getting used to it, but she could see that he was trying to relax, to trust that she wouldn’t judge him for who he was or what he needed to feel comfortable. “Just lean back and let it all go,” Cynthia said softly, reaching over to give his hand a reassuring squeeze. “Tonight’s about you, Tom. Let’s make it a good one.” Tom smiled at her, feeling a warmth spread through his chest that had nothing to do with the gummy. “Thanks, Cynthia. I really appreciate this.” Cynthia’s smile widened, and she leaned back on the couch, watching as the gummy began to take effect. She noticed Tom’s posture gradually loosen, his shoulders dropping as he settled more comfortably into the cushions. The tension that had been so palpable earlier in the evening was slowly melting away, leaving behind a sense of calm and contentment. As they sat there, the soft light of the room casting a warm glow around them, Cynthia couldn’t help but feel a deep sense of affection for Tom. His vulnerability, his willingness to trust her even when it was hard, only made her care for him more. And as she watched him relax, the sound of the diaper’s crinkle every time he shifted reminding her of the playful moments they’d shared earlier, she felt a strong desire to make sure he knew just how much she accepted him, just as he was. “Feeling okay?” Cynthia asked after a few minutes, her voice gentle. Tom nodded, a small, contented smile on his lips. “Yeah… I’m feeling really good. Relaxed.” Cynthia grinned, pleased. “Good. That’s exactly what I wanted.” Tom glanced over at her, his eyes soft with gratitude. “I’m really glad I’m spending my birthday with you.” Cynthia’s heart swelled at his words, and she reached over to gently pat his diapered butt, the familiar crinkle making her smile. “Me too, Tom. Me too.” As the evening stretched on, they both sat back and let the relaxation wash over them, the worries of the world fading away as they enjoyed each other’s company. Tom could feel the warmth of the gummy spreading through his body, a gentle buzz that made everything seem a little softer, a little more pleasant. The evening had gone better than Tom could have ever imagined. The pizza was delicious, the movie was hilarious, and the gummy had worked its magic, leaving him in a state of blissful relaxation. Tom couldn’t stop laughing throughout the film, his usual anxieties melting away under the warmth of Cynthia’s company and the effects of the gummy. His laugh was infectious, and Cynthia found herself laughing along with him, enjoying not just the movie, but the simple joy of watching Tom so carefree and happy. It was a side of him she hadn’t seen before, and it made her heart swell. When the movie ended, Cynthia excused herself briefly, returning with a small cupcake topped with a single, flickering candle. She began singing “Happy Birthday,” her voice sweet and a little playful as she carried the cupcake over to him. Tom’s face lit up with a genuine smile as she set the cupcake in front of him. He blew out the candle, his wish a simple one—to keep feeling as good as he did in that moment. But before he could reach for the cupcake, Cynthia swiftly pulled it away and, in a surprising move, pulled Tom over her lap. One hand rested on his back, the other firmly on his diapered butt, holding him in place. Tom blinked in surprise, the relaxed haze of the gummy making everything feel a little surreal. “Cynthia, what are you doing?” he asked, his voice laced with confusion. Cynthia chuckled softly, her tone both teasing and affectionate. “It’s time for your birthday spankings, Tom. One spank for each of your 35 years.” Tom’s eyes widened as he realized what she was planning. He started to push back, trying to get up. “Cynthia, that’s not necessary. Really, I’m fine—” But Cynthia held him in place, her grip gentle but unyielding. “Oh, but it is necessary,” she replied, her voice firm but still playful. “Consider it part of your birthday celebration.” Before Tom could protest further, Cynthia tugged his pants down to his ankles, leaving his thick, pink, unicorn-adorned diaper on full display. The vulnerability of the situation made Tom’s heart race. Being bent over Cynthia’s knee, his diapered butt sticking up in the air, left him feeling both exposed and oddly secure. Cynthia, for her part, found the sight utterly adorable—Tom, blushing and squirming, looking so helpless and cute in his diaper. She began spanking him, the sound of her hand against the thick padding of the diaper more symbolic than anything else. “One… Two… Three…” she counted off, each spank light and playful, more of a tap than anything else. Tom felt the gentle impact through the padding, the sensation more of a soft thud than anything resembling pain. At first, Tom tried to laugh it off, feeling silly but going along with it. But as Cynthia approached the twentieth spank, something changed. He felt a growing pressure in his bladder, the combination of the gummy, the relaxation, and the playful spanking causing his body to react in unexpected ways. Without thinking, he moved his hands to cover his butt, trying to shield himself. Cynthia, noticing his sudden resistance, paused. “Uh-uh, none of that,” she said, grabbing his hands and securing them gently but firmly above his back. With his hands out of the way, she increased the strength of her spanks, the sound now a bit more pronounced as her palm made contact with the thick diaper. “Twenty-one… Twenty-two…” By the time she reached the thirtieth spank, Tom was fidgeting and resisting even more, his discomfort growing. Cynthia noticed this and paused, her hand resting on his diapered butt as she looked down at him curiously. “Tom, what’s wrong? There’s no way this is hurting you with that thick diaper. It’s all just for fun.” Tom hesitated, his face flushing with embarrassment. He was stoned, vulnerable, and couldn’t quite bring himself to say it out loud, but Cynthia’s gentle coaxing finally made him admit it. “It’s not the spanks… I’m about to wet myself.” Cynthia burst into laughter, the sound filling the room with warmth and humor. “Tom, you’re literally wearing a diaper! That’s what it’s for!” She shook her head, amused by his predicament. “Now, let’s finish this up—thirty-one… thirty-two…” She counted off the remaining spanks, but this time, she put a bit more force behind each one, the diaper crinkling loudly with every impact. The unexpected strength of the final spanks surprised Tom just enough that he lost the last bit of control he had. He felt the warm rush of urine flooding into the thick padding of his diaper, the sensation both comforting and utterly mortifying. He was wetting himself, right there across Cynthia’s lap. As Cynthia delivered the final spank, she felt the subtle shift in the diaper’s texture, the padding swelling slightly as it absorbed the liquid. Her hand paused, resting on Tom’s now-wet diaper as the realization dawned on both of them. Tom’s face turned a deep shade of red, and he immediately tried to get up, his embarrassment overwhelming him. “Cynthia, I—” But Cynthia wasn’t letting him go just yet. She tightened her grip on him, keeping him securely in place. “Tom, calm down,” she said, her voice firm but reassuring. “You’re fine. This is exactly why I wanted you in a diaper—to avoid any accidents like this. So just take a breath, okay?” Tom, still mortified, took a shaky breath, trying to process everything that had just happened. Cynthia’s hand remained on his back, her touch grounding him as she kept him across her lap. “Now,” Cynthia said softly, her tone shifting to something more caring, “since we’re already here, and since you clearly need to relax a bit more, how about we talk? You’ve been holding back a lot, Tom. Let’s take advantage of this moment, while you’re right where you need to be.” Tom hesitated, the vulnerability of the situation making it hard to speak. But Cynthia’s calm, patient presence gave him the strength to start opening up. And as he lay there, still across her lap in his wet diaper, he began to talk—about his fears, his anxieties, and the healing he knew he needed to do. And Cynthia, ever the patient listener, was there for him, every step of the way. Cynthia took a deep breath, keeping her tone calm yet firm as she spoke to Tom. "Tom," she began, her hand continuing to gently pat his diapered butt, a steady rhythm that seemed to help him settle down, "you’ve had an accident every time we’ve gotten really high. I fully anticipated this might happen tonight, so there’s no need to freak out. Just relax, okay?" Tom’s breathing was still a bit shaky, but the gentle patting, combined with Cynthia’s soothing voice, was starting to work its magic. He knew she was right—this wasn’t the first time he’d ended up in this situation, and it likely wouldn’t be the last. The fact that Cynthia had anticipated it, that she’d been prepared, made him feel a little less embarrassed. But the vulnerability of it all still gnawed at him. Cynthia continued, her voice growing softer but still carrying that edge of authority she seemed to wield so effortlessly. "Tom, listen to me. I really like you, but you need to just fucking relax. I get that the pot helps you unwind, but you could be so much more relaxed even when you’re not high. You don’t need to carry all that tension around all the time." Tom didn’t say anything right away, but he nodded slightly, the gentle pats on his diapered butt helping to ground him. Cynthia’s words were cutting through the fog of his anxiety, and for the first time in a long while, he felt like he could actually let go......at least a little. Cynthia paused, her hand resting on his back as she leaned in closer. "So, can you calm down, and we can continue our evening?" Tom, still flustered and overwhelmed by everything, mumbled, "Maybe…" Cynthia sighed, her patience wearing thin. Without warning, she brought her hand down in a sharp spank, but this time, it landed on the exposed part of Tom’s butt cheek where the diaper didn’t cover him. The sudden, stinging sensation made Tom gasp in surprise, his body jolting in response. "Wrong answer," Cynthia said firmly, her voice carrying a weight that left no room for argument. "Tom, I don’t necessarily want to do this, but if you keep letting that anxiety control you, we might have to shift this to a different type of spanking. And trust me, that’s not something either of us wants to get into right now." Tom’s immediate reaction was to apologize, his instinct to placate kicking in before he could stop himself. "I’m sor—" Another sharp, hard spank landed on the same spot, cutting him off mid-sentence. This one was harder, the impact sending a deep, stinging pain through his skin that left him wincing. Tom didn’t cry, but he definitely felt it, and it left him momentarily breathless. Cynthia leaned in closer, her voice low but unyielding. "I said stop apologizing, Tom. You need to calm down. Now." The authority in her tone, combined with the lingering sting of the spank, finally broke through his defenses. Tom took a deep breath, forcing himself to relax, to let go of the tension he’d been holding onto. It wasn’t easy, but with Cynthia’s firm guidance, he felt himself slowly starting to ease into a state of acceptance. "Okay," Tom finally whispered, his voice subdued but genuine. "I’ll calm down." Cynthia nodded, satisfied. She gently helped him off her lap, standing him up before pulling him into a tight, comforting hug. The embrace was warm and reassuring, a silent promise that everything would be okay. As they stood there, Cynthia’s hands rubbing gentle circles on his back, she spoke softly into his ear. "Good. Now, why don’t you go eat your cupcake, birthday boy, and then we can see about getting you out of that wet diaper, alright?" Tom smiled, his cheeks still flushed but feeling much lighter than before. The cupcake was a simple thing, but in that moment, it represented so much more—a small comfort in the midst of everything that had just happened. He nodded, feeling a strange mix of gratitude and relief. Cynthia released him from the hug, her eyes warm and full of affection as she watched him walk over to the cupcake she’d set aside earlier. The sound of his diaper crinkling as he moved was still there, but it no longer made him feel embarrassed. If anything, it was a reminder that he wasn’t alone, that Cynthia was there for him in all his vulnerabilities. Tom sat down, picked up the cupcake, and took a bite, the sweet taste bringing a genuine smile to his face. And as he ate, he felt the last of his anxieties melt away, replaced by a comforting sense of belonging. Tom finished his cupcake, the sweetness lingering on his tongue as he smiled up at Cynthia. The warmth of the evening, coupled with the special gummies, had left him feeling relaxed and content. Cynthia, always perceptive, noticed how much calmer he seemed and gave him an affectionate smile. “Ready to get out of that wet diaper?” she asked softly, her voice full of care. Tom nodded, feeling a mix of anticipation and trust. He allowed Cynthia to take his hand and lead him back upstairs to her bedroom. The towel she had laid out earlier was still there, neatly spread across the bed. Cynthia guided him to lie down once more, her movements gentle and reassuring. She worked quickly, her touch firm yet tender as she untaped the thick pink diaper, exposing Tom to the cool air. There was no hesitation in her actions—just a steady, calm presence that helped keep Tom relaxed. With a graceful ease, Cynthia cleaned him up, carefully wiping away any remnants of the evening's events. Tom lay there, feeling incredibly vulnerable but also safe. Cynthia’s care was unwavering, her attention focused entirely on making sure he was comfortable and clean. Once she was finished, she rolled up the soiled diaper, disposing of it without so much as a word. As Tom lay there, freshly cleaned and now free from the diaper, Cynthia paused for a moment, her gaze soft as she looked down at him. The atmosphere in the room was filled with a quiet intimacy, a deep connection that went beyond words. Cynthia, with a mischievous glint in her eye, lowered herself between his legs, her touch electric as she began to work her magic. Her lips, soft and insistent, danced along his length, teasing and coaxing, bringing him to the very brink of ecstasy. Tom's breath hitched, his body tense with the sweet agony of being edged so expertly. But just as the waves of pleasure threatened to sweep him away, Cynthia pulled back, leaving him gasping and aching with unspent need. Tom's frustration was palpable, a sharp edge to the otherwise sultry atmosphere. Cynthia, ever the picture of playful seduction, lingered for a moment, savoring the power she held over him. Her lips had been a tantalizing promise, drawing him into a world where time seemed to stretch and contract with each deliberate caress. She watched him, her eyes dancing with a mischief that belied the intensity of the moment. With a languid movement, she crawled up beside him, her fingers trailing lightly across his chest, feeling the rapid thud of his heart beneath her touch. Tom's eyes met hers, a blend of desire and frustration etched across his features. He yearned for release, but Cynthia's playful denial had only stoked the fire within him, leaving him teetering on the edge with an almost desperate anticipation. The shift was sudden, a primal instinct taking over as Tom moved with a fluid grace, flipping Cynthia onto her stomach with a hunger that was palpable. He pressed her into the mattress, the soft fabric a stark contrast to the hard urgency of his need. Her laughter, soft and inviting, was a siren's call, urging him onward. Positioned behind her, Tom took a moment to savor the curve of her back, the way her body arched with anticipation. He placed his hands firmly on her hips, drawing her closer as he entered her with a forceful thrust, a low growl escaping his lips. The sensation was electric, a jolt of pleasure that coursed through both of them, setting every nerve alight. Cynthia gasped, the sound a melody of surprise and delight, spurring Tom to drive deeper, their bodies moving in a rhythm that was both instinctual and deliberate. Each thrust was an exploration, a discovery of the places where they fit together perfectly, their movements a testament to the unspoken language of lovers. The room was filled with the symphony of their union, a crescendo of moans and the rhythmic slap of skin on skin, each sound a testament to the raw, unfiltered passion that consumed them. Tom's grip on her hips tightened, his pace quickening as he felt the familiar coil of pleasure winding tighter within him, ready to snap. Cynthia met him thrust for thrust, her cries mingling with his in a harmony of shared ecstasy. The world outside their bubble of heat and desire faded away, leaving only the two of them, lost in the moment, riding the wave of sensation toward its inevitable peak. When the climax hit, it was a cataclysm, an explosion of sensation that left them both shattered and whole, their bodies entwined in the aftermath of their shared release. They lay together, breathless and spent, the room echoing with the fading notes of their passion, hearts still racing as they basked in the glow of their shared intimacy eventually falling asleep thoroughly content Chapter 8 A month had passed since that pivotal night, and Tom and Cynthia had settled into a rhythm that felt both exciting and comfortable. Their relationship was flourishing, and Tom had never felt more accepted or understood. Cynthia, for her part, was enjoying the beginnings of something real and substantial with Tom. She loved the way he opened up to her, even if it took some coaxing, and how their connection had deepened into something special. They were sitting on Cynthia’s front porch, the evening air warm and calm, as they often did after a long day. Cynthia sipped her drink, her sharp eyes noticing that Tom seemed preoccupied, like he had something on his mind but wasn’t sure how to bring it up. She waited a few moments, but when it became clear that Tom wasn’t going to speak up on his own, she decided to nudge him in her usual direct way. "Alright, Tom," she said, leaning back in her chair and fixing him with a knowing look. "You’ve been sitting there stewing for the past ten minutes. Why don’t you go ahead and tell me what’s on your mind?" Tom hesitated, taking a deep breath as he tried to find the right words. "I just… I’m really happy, Cynthia. Happier than I’ve ever been. And if things stayed exactly the same between us, I’d be perfectly okay with that." Cynthia raised an eyebrow, sensing there was more to it. "But…?" Tom shifted uncomfortably in his seat, his reluctance palpable. Cynthia’s patience began to wear thin. She had always been good at reading people, and it frustrated her when Tom couldn’t just come out and say what he was thinking. "Tom," she said, her tone a bit sharper now, "what else do I need to do to prove I care about you and accept you for who you are? Seriously, sometimes I wish I could just spank you for real to get you to spit it out!" Tom’s face flushed, and he looked away, his voice barely audible as he finally admitted, "That’s actually what I wanted to talk about." Cynthia blinked, taken aback. She hadn’t expected that. "Wait, what? What are you talking about?" Tom took another deep breath, steeling himself. "I love everything about our relationship, Cynthia, I really do. But… I’ve been thinking… maybe… I was wondering if you could give me a real spanking." Cynthia stared at him, confused. "A real spanking? Tom, I’m pretty sure I’ve already given you a few spankings. What do you mean by a ‘real’ one?" Tom squirmed in his seat, trying to articulate something that was difficult to put into words. "I mean… the spankings you’ve given me so far, they’ve been great, but they’ve always been kind of soft, playful. I’m talking about something firmer, more like those two you gave me on my birthday when you were trying to… well, send a message." Understanding began to dawn on Cynthia, though she still wasn’t entirely sure what he was asking for. "You mean, the ones where I wasn’t playing around? The ones that actually made you flinch?" Tom nodded, his voice quieter now. "Yeah, exactly. I know it might sound strange, but… I can’t really explain it. I just feel better and operate better when I’ve had a real spanking. It’s like it clears my head or something. But I don’t want to decide the amount or the force or how it’s given. I just… need it." Cynthia was silent for a moment, processing what Tom had said. She looked out at the yard, thoughtful, trying to reconcile this request with her own feelings. She cared deeply for Tom, and she had no problem with the diapers or even the occasional diaper change, as she’d already demonstrated. But this was different. "Tom," she said carefully, "I don’t mind helping you feel more at ease, and I’m glad you trust me enough to ask for what you need. But I’m not really interested in taking on a ‘mommy’ role, if that’s what you’re looking for. I want us to be equals in this relationship. You know, partners." Tom quickly shook his head. "That’s not what I’m asking for, Cynthia. I’m not looking for you to spank me if I misbehave or anything like that. I just… I’m just asking for a real spanking, every now and then. It’s hard to explain, but it helps me in a way nothing else does. It’s just… something I need." Cynthia leaned back in her chair, taking in his words. She could see the sincerity in his eyes, the way he was almost pleading for her understanding. This was clearly important to him, and she appreciated that he was being so open about it. But still, it was a lot to think about. She tapped her fingers on the armrest, her mind working through the implications. On one hand, she cared deeply for Tom and wanted to support him in whatever way she could. On the other hand, she needed to make sure that whatever they did didn’t compromise the balance of their relationship. After a long moment, she finally spoke, her voice steady. "Alright, Tom. I hear you. I’m going to need a little time to think about this. It’s not something I want to jump into without making sure it’s the right thing for both of us. But I’m not dismissing it. I just need to figure out how we can make this work in a way that keeps us both comfortable and happy. Okay?" Tom nodded, relieved that she was at least considering it. "Okay. Thank you, Cynthia. That’s all I’m asking." Cynthia reached over and took his hand, giving it a reassuring squeeze. "We’ll figure it out, Tom. Together." Tom smiled, feeling a weight lift off his shoulders. He knew it was a lot to ask, but he also knew that if anyone could understand him and help him navigate his needs, it was Cynthia. It had been two weeks since Tom had asked Cynthia for a real spanking and it had felt like an eternity. He was growing increasingly frustrated, not just with the lack of response from Cynthia, but with himself as well. The anticipation and uncertainty were eating at him, making him restless and irritable. He didn’t want to push Cynthia, but he also couldn’t stop wondering what she was thinking. The fact that they hadn’t gotten high together during this time only added to his frustration. To add insult to injury, he hadn’t had any excuse to wear a diaper around her, which left him feeling even more out of sorts. It was a quiet evening, and Tom and Cynthia were sitting on her front porch, the familiar space between them feeling strangely tense. Cynthia, always perceptive, could sense that something was off with Tom. She had been patient, giving him time to open up, but tonight, his irritation was palpable, and it was starting to get under her skin. “Alright, Tom,” Cynthia said, her tone gentle but with a clear edge of concern. “You’ve been brooding all evening. What’s wrong? Just talk to me.” Tom hesitated, not wanting to burden her with his thoughts, but the weight of his frustration was too much to keep bottled up. He took a deep breath, trying to find the right words. “I’m sorry, Cynthia,” he began, his voice strained. “I don’t want to push you, but I’ve been really anxious about… well, about what we talked about a few weeks ago.” Cynthia’s patience finally started to fray. “Don’t be vague, Tom. Spit it out. What are you anxious about?” Tom swallowed hard, feeling cornered but knowing he couldn’t avoid the topic any longer. “I want to know where you stand on… on whether you’ll spank me for real.” Cynthia’s eyes narrowed slightly, sensing there was more to his frustration. She leaned forward, pressing him gently but firmly. “And? What else, Tom? I can tell there’s more.” Tom’s face flushed as he realized he couldn’t hide his feelings any longer. “I’m also frustrated because we haven’t had time to get high, and… well, I haven’t had any diaper time. It’s… it’s frustrating me, too.” As the words tumbled out, Tom immediately felt a wave of embarrassment and guilt, quickly following up with another apology. “I’m sorry, Cynthia. I didn’t mean to bother you with all this.” Cynthia’s frustration reached its peak. She wasn’t full-on mad, but she was close. She sighed, running a hand through her hair as she tried to keep her temper in check. “Tom, you should have talked to me sooner instead of bottling all this up. And how many times have I told you to stop apologizing unnecessarily? It’s driving me crazy.” She shook her head, clearly exasperated. “And another thing, Tom.......I’ve told you before, I don’t care if you wear a diaper around me. We don’t have to be high for that to be okay. Hell, they seem necessary at this point since you can’t seem to make it to the bathroom on time when we do get high.” Tom blushed deeply, both from the scolding and the joke, but he knew she was right. He had been too wrapped up in his own anxieties to see that Cynthia had always been straightforward with him and he just needed to trust her. Cynthia took a deep breath, calming herself down as she prepared to address the bigger issue. “Look, Tom, I’ve done some research on spanking as a way to help your partner heal. And honestly, I think there might be something to it. I think you could really benefit from it.” Tom looked at her, a mix of hope and apprehension in his eyes. Cynthia’s expression softened slightly, but there was still a determined edge to her voice as she continued. “So, here’s what we’re going to do. I’m going to give you that spanking you’ve been asking for because I think it might help you. But you need to understand, this isn’t going to be a playful tap like before.” With that, Cynthia stood up, grabbing Tom by the arm and guiding him inside with a firm but steady grip. Tom’s heart raced as they entered the house, his mind spinning with a mix of anticipation and sudden doubt. She led him to the bathroom, where she retrieved a wooden paddle hairbrush from the counter. The sight of it sent a jolt of anxiety through Tom. Tom realized this wasn’t going to be like any of the spankings he’d had before. He could see it in Cynthia’s eyes; she wasn’t joking around. Cynthia walked back to the living room, sitting down on a sturdy stool she had placed there. She looked up at Tom, her expression both stern and caring. “Alright, Tom. Get your butt over here.” Tom hesitated, a sudden rush of second thoughts flooding his mind. This was really happening, and the seriousness in Cynthia’s tone left no room for doubt. His legs felt heavy as he slowly walked over to her, his heart pounding in his chest. As soon as he was within reach, Cynthia firmly grabbed his arm and, with a strength and precision he hadn’t expected, guided him over her lap. Tom’s legs dangled off one side, his face close to the floor as he tried to process what was happening. The cool wood of the hairbrush rested against his butt, the sensation sending a shiver down his spine. Cynthia’s other hand pressed down on his back, securing him in place with an authority that left no question as to who was in control. Tom could feel the tension in the air, the anticipation of what was about to happen building to a crescendo. He was suddenly very aware of how vulnerable he was, and the reality of the situation began to sink in. This was not a playful game.....this was something real, something intense, and Tom realized with a mix of fear and excitement that Cynthia was about to show him exactly what he’d been asking for. The weight of the hairbrush, the firmness of Cynthia’s grip on his back, and the way she had positioned him all made it clear that this was going to be unlike anything he’d experienced before. As he lay there, his heart racing and his breath quickening, Tom couldn’t help but wonder if he was truly ready for what was about to happen. But there was no turning back now. Cynthia could see the nervousness in Tom's eyes as she sat with him over her lap, the hairbrush resting against his butt. Her resolve hardened, knowing that this was what Tom had asked for, what he needed, even if he didn’t fully realize it yet. She took a deep breath, trying to keep her own emotions in check, and then she reached down and pulled Tom’s pants down, exposing his bare butt. The cool air on his skin made Tom shiver, and the vulnerability of the moment hit him hard. Cynthia rested her hand on his lower back, keeping him in place, and then she began to speak, her voice firm but not without warmth. “Tom,” she began, “I care about you a lot, but we need to address some things. You’ve got to stop bottling things up. I’m here for you, and you should trust me enough to talk to me when something’s bothering you. Keeping things to yourself and letting them fester isn’t helping either of us.” Before Tom could respond, Cynthia raised the hairbrush and brought it down firmly on his bare butt. The impact wasn’t as hard as it could have been, but it was still enough to make Tom gasp, his breath leaving him in a rush. The sting spread quickly, making him acutely aware of just how exposed and vulnerable he was. Cynthia didn’t let up. She spanked him again, six more times in quick succession, each one landing with the same firm force. By the end of it, Tom’s butt was burning, and he was feeling more vulnerable than he ever had before. The realization that this wasn’t just a playful spanking but something with real weight hit him fully, and he felt a lump form in his throat. Cynthia continued to scold him, her voice calm but with a sharp edge. “And another thing, Tom...... you need to stop apologizing unnecessarily. You’ve apologized tonight when it wasn’t needed, and it’s not healthy. You’re constantly second-guessing yourself, and it’s driving me crazy.” She didn’t wait for a response this time, either. She raised the hairbrush again, and this time, the spanks were harder with each one delivered with three-quarters of her strength. The sharp cracks echoed in the room, and Tom couldn’t help but cry out as the pain intensified. His instincts took over, and he tried to cover his butt with his hands, but Cynthia was quick to secure his arms, holding them firmly against his back. The next few spanks left Tom on the edge of tears. The pain, combined with the emotional weight of the situation, was almost too much to bear. He felt helpless, a raw vulnerability that he hadn’t experienced before. Cynthia paused, her grip on him still firm as she spoke again, her voice a mix of frustration and genuine care. “Tom, you need to understand something. If you want to wear a diaper while we hang out on the porch, you’re fine to do that. If you want to wear a diaper and just hang out, that’s fine too. And if you want to get high and end up wetting yourself like a baby, that’s fine as well. You don’t need to apologize or feel ashamed.” With that, she brought the hairbrush down again—this time with full force. The ten spanks that followed were harder than anything Tom had ever felt before. Each one left a sharp, stinging pain that seemed to spread across his entire body, and by the time Cynthia was done, Tom was a sobbing mess. The fight had gone out of him, and he lay limp across her lap, his body shaking with silent sobs. Cynthia set the hairbrush aside, her heart aching as she saw Tom in such a state. She carefully helped him off her lap, guiding him to stand before pulling him into a tight, comforting hug. Her arms wrapped around him, and she held him close, whispering softly in his ear as he cried into her shoulder. “It’s okay, Tom,” she murmured, her voice filled with tenderness. “You’re going to be okay. I’m here, and I’m not going anywhere. You’re safe with me.” She held him like that for a long time, letting him cry, letting him release all the pent-up emotions he’d been carrying. The strength of her embrace, combined with her soothing words, eventually calmed Tom down. He clung to her, feeling the warmth of her body, the steadiness of her heartbeat, and slowly, the sobs subsided. As Tom finally began to relax in her arms, Cynthia continued to hold him, letting him know with every fiber of her being that he was loved, accepted, and safe. And in that moment, Tom realized that he didn’t have to face his fears alone. He had Cynthia, and that made all the difference in the world. Tom and Cynthia made their way back outside to the porch, the cool evening air a welcome change after the intense moment they had shared inside. As they approached the chairs, Tom gingerly tried to sit down, but as soon as he did, he jumped back up, the pain from the spanking making him wince. Cynthia smirked at his reaction, though she didn’t say anything. She watched as Tom attempted to sit down again, this time more carefully, but it was clear he was still very uncomfortable. Without a word, Cynthia got up and went inside, returning a few moments later with two beers and a pillow. She handed Tom one of the beers and the pillow, watching as he placed it on the seat of the chair and slowly lowered himself onto it. The soft cushion provided some relief, and Tom let out a small sigh as he finally managed to sit down. “Does that help?” Cynthia asked, her tone gentle but with a hint of amusement. Tom nodded, taking a sip of his beer. “Yeah, that helps a little.” Cynthia looked at him thoughtfully for a moment, then added, “You know, if you want to go put on a diaper, that might help too.” Tom hesitated, still feeling a bit sheepish about the whole thing, but he knew she was right. “Okay,” he said quietly, glancing down at his beer. Cynthia, unable to resist, teased him in her usual good-natured way. “Come on, Tom. Don’t be shy. It’s just us here. No need to be embarrassed.” Tom managed a small smile, appreciating how Cynthia always seemed to know how to lighten the mood, even after something as intense as what they had just gone through. He nodded and excused himself to go inside and put on a diaper, grateful for the suggestion. When he returned a few minutes later, feeling a bit more comfortable, they both settled back into their chairs, enjoying the quiet of the evening. Cynthia took a sip of her beer, then turned to Tom, her expression curious. “So, what are your thoughts on the spanking?” Tom took a moment to gather his thoughts, his mind still processing everything that had happened. “It was… intense,” he admitted. “I didn’t realize how painful a real spanking could be. On one hand, I didn’t love it.... definitely didn’t enjoy the pain yet on the other hand, I think it really helped. Just knowing that you might give me another one is… I don’t know, it’s powerful. And I’m pretty sure I won’t be able to sit comfortably for a week.” Cynthia nodded, her expression thoughtful. “I get it, Tom. While I don’t personally get any real enjoyment out of spanking you that way, I do think it’s effective. So, I’m willing to continue doing it when necessary. But I’ll be honest I prefer the more playful spankings. Those are actually kind of fun for me.” She smirked as she continued, “The look on your face when I’m spanking you, making you uncomfortable, or just teasing you. It brings me immense joy, Tom.” Tom couldn’t help but laugh, despite the soreness he was feeling. “Let’s not do any spankings for a little while, okay?” Cynthia grinned, raising her beer in a mock toast. “Well then, you better not apologize unnecessarily, or hold things in and not trust me. That’s your best bet.” Tom chuckled, clinking his beer against hers. “Understood, Cynthia. I’ll do my best.” Cynthia smiled warmly at him, the tension between them from earlier completely dissolved. They sat in comfortable silence for a while, just enjoying each other’s company and the peace of the evening. As the evening wound down and the quiet of the night settled around them, Tom decided it was time to head home. He stood up, stretching slightly, but before he could say his goodbyes, Cynthia, with her usual mischievous grin, reached over and playfully pulled the back of his pants down just enough to check his diaper. The suddenness of it made Tom jump, his face flushing with embarrassment as he quickly glanced around, hoping none of the neighbors had seen. Cynthia, however, was already laughing hysterically at his reaction. “Relax, Tom,” she said between giggles. “No one saw anything. And look at you dry as a bone! Good job.” Tom, utterly mortified, didn’t know how to respond. The mix of her teasing and the playful diaper check left him flustered, so he just stood there for a moment, his face still red. But Cynthia’s laughter was infectious, and he found himself smiling despite his embarrassment. Not knowing what else to say, Tom leaned in and gave Cynthia a quick goodnight kiss, still feeling a bit self-conscious. “Goodnight, Cynthia,” he murmured. As he turned to leave, he couldn’t help but notice how the thick diaper made him waddle slightly, a fact that wasn’t lost on Cynthia. She reached out and gave his diapered butt a playful rub as he walked away, adding one last teasing touch to the night. Tom felt the gentle pressure on his padded rear and glanced back at her, his smile widening despite himself. Cynthia winked at him, her eyes sparkling with affection and humor. “Goodnight, Tom. Sleep well,” she called after him, still grinning as she watched him waddle his way home. Tom couldn’t help but chuckle softly to himself as he made his way across the yard, the evening’s events replaying in his mind. Despite the teasing, despite the embarrassment, he felt a deep sense of contentment As Tom reached his front door, he paused for a moment, looking back at Cynthia’s house. The warmth of her presence lingered in his mind, and he couldn’t help but feel grateful..... for how his life had changed these last few months. Chapter 9 A month had passed since Tom and Cynthia had deepened their relationship, and things seemed to be going well. Cynthia had noticed a significant change in Tom—he was more open, less timid, and had finally stopped constantly apologizing for everything. Tom, too, felt happier than he had in a long time, reveling in the acceptance and warmth Cynthia offered him. They were hanging out on Cynthia’s porch, enjoying a quiet evening together. Cynthia smiled, reflecting on how great things had been over the past month. "It’s been really nice lately, don’t you think, Tom?" she remarked, a contented tone in her voice. Tom agreed, but his response was half-hearted, lacking the usual enthusiasm that had become the norm between them. This immediately set off alarm bells for Cynthia. She turned to him, concern evident in her eyes. "Tom, what’s going on?" she asked, her voice soft but insistent. Tom hesitated, then instinctively began to apologize. "I’m sorry, I just—" Cynthia cut him off, her patience fraying. "What are you apologizing for, Tom?" she asked, her frustration starting to bubble to the surface. Tom took a shaky breath and finally admitted what had been gnawing at him for weeks. "I can’t stop this sense of dread, Cynthia. I keep waiting for the other shoe to drop… like this is all going to end, and you’ll leave me. I’m going through the motions, but I just know it’s going to happen." Cynthia’s eyes widened in surprise at the revelation. She hadn’t seen this coming. "How long have you felt this way?" she asked, her voice tight. Tom stammered, struggling to get the words out. "About a month…" Cynthia’s initial shock quickly turned into frustration. She closed her eyes for a moment, trying to calm herself before responding. But the hurt and anger were still clear in her voice when she spoke. "Tom, we talked about this. You promised to be open with me, to trust me. And now you’re telling me you’ve been holding this in for a month?" Tom, sensing her anger, immediately began to apologize again. "I’m so sorry, Cynthia—" But Cynthia had reached her limit. She shook her head, her tone firm and unyielding as she cut him off. "No, Tom. I don’t want to hear it. You’re getting a spanking." Tom’s eyes widened in surprise, and he shook his head. "I don’t want a spanking, Cynthia. Please…" But Cynthia was resolute. "You don’t have a choice this time," she said, her frustration evident. She stood up, taking Tom’s hand and leading him inside. Tom followed reluctantly, a knot of anxiety tightening in his stomach. Cynthia went to the bathroom and retrieved the wooden hairbrush they had used before, then returned to the living room. She grabbed a stool and set it down in the middle of the room before sitting on it. Her expression was serious, her eyes locked on Tom’s as she pointed to the spot in front of her. "Come here, Tom." Tom, feeling a mix of fear and regret, sheepishly approached her. As soon as he was within reach, Cynthia guided him over her lap, her movements firm but not rough. She positioned him with his legs dangling off one side and the wooden back of the hairbrush resting on his butt. The familiar position brought back memories of their previous spanking, but this time, there was an added weight to the situation that made Tom’s heart race even faster. "Tom," Cynthia began, her voice calm but with an edge of steel, "you got spanked last time for holding things in and not talking to me. And now here we are again. Do you see a trend?" Tom’s voice trembled as he pleaded with her. "Please, Cynthia, I’m sorry… I won’t do it again…" But Cynthia had made up her mind. She raised the hairbrush and brought it down on Tom’s butt with medium strength, the sound of the impact echoing through the room. Tom gasped at the sting, but Cynthia didn’t stop. She delivered 20 firm spanks in quick succession, each one accompanied by a sharp reminder of why he was in this position. "Tom," she scolded as she spanked him, "I’ve changed your diapers, I’ve accepted you without any strings attached, and you still don’t trust me enough to share your feelings. Do you have any idea how that makes me feel?" By the time she reached the 20th spank, Tom was in tears, his body trembling from the pain and the overwhelming emotions. He tried to choke out another apology, but Cynthia cut him off again, her voice tinged with hurt. "Tom, I’m really hurt by this. And because of that, you’re going to hurt too." With that, she delivered 15 more spanks at full strength. The force of the blows made Tom cry out, his hands instinctively trying to cover his butt, but Cynthia was quick to secure his arms, keeping him in place. Each spank landed with a sharp, stinging pain that left Tom sobbing uncontrollably. The combination of physical pain and emotional turmoil was too much for him to bear, and by the time Cynthia finished, he was a blubbering mess, barely able to speak through his tears. "I’m sorry… I won’t do it again… I promise…" he sobbed, his voice breaking. Cynthia finally let him off her lap, but there was no relief in her expression. She looked at him with a seriousness that Tom hadn’t seen before, her eyes reflecting both hurt and determination. "Tom, if I have to, I’ll spank you like this regularly. But you need to figure your shit out. I can’t keep doing this if you’re not going to trust me." Tom, realizing the gravity of the situation, started to apologize again, but Cynthia cut him off sharply. "No, Tom. I don’t want a fucking apology. I want a partner." Her words hung in the air, heavy and final. Tom could see how deeply this had affected her, and it made his heart ache. He nodded, tears still streaming down his face, but he knew that his words were meaningless now. Actions would speak louder. Cynthia stood up, her expression still serious as she looked at him. "Go home, Tom. I need some time to myself." Tom hesitated for a moment, wanting to say something to make it better, but he knew that there was nothing he could say right now. He nodded again, wiped his eyes, and quietly left her house, the weight of her words heavy on his heart. The next day, Tom found himself standing in front of Cynthia's door, heart pounding with a mix of nerves and determination. He knew he needed to make things right after what had happened yesterday. With a deep breath, he knocked on the door, bracing himself for whatever response Cynthia might have. Cynthia answered the door, her expression guarded. She didn’t immediately offer for him to come in, a clear sign that she was still upset. Tom swallowed hard, but he steeled himself and asked, "Can I have five minutes to talk, Cynthia? Please." Cynthia looked at him for a moment, weighing her options, before nodding. "Alright, five minutes," she agreed, stepping aside to let him in. Once inside, the atmosphere felt tense, the weight of yesterday's events still hanging between them. Cynthia gestured toward a chair, offering him a seat, but Tom shook his head. "I’d rather stand," he said, a small, sheepish smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. Cynthia couldn’t help but let out a small chuckle, the tension easing just a bit. "Still too sore to sit, huh?" Tom managed a wry grin, appreciating the brief moment of levity. But he quickly sobered as he realized the gravity of the situation. "Cynthia," he began, "I’m really sorry for holding things in. I know I shouldn’t have, and I can see now how much that hurt you." Cynthia muttered under her breath, "At least this time the apology is necessary." Tom nodded, acknowledging her words. "You’re right. And I want you to know that I love you, Cynthia. I’ve been working through a lot of things, and I’m trying. But it’s not about you—it’s about me. You’ve helped me so much over the past few months, more than you realize." He paused, his voice thick with emotion as he continued. "I’m in love with you, Cynthia. I want to spend every waking minute with you. And the thought of losing you over my own bullshit terrifies me." His confession brought tears to his eyes, and as he spoke, the rawness of his emotions filled the room. Cynthia’s heart softened, and she could see how much this was costing him. Without thinking, she stepped forward and wrapped her arms around him, pulling him into a tight embrace. "I feel the same way, Tom," she whispered, her voice filled with emotion. "That’s why I got so upset yesterday. I love you too, and I just want you to trust me, to know that I’m here for you." Tom held her close, the tension in his body finally starting to melt away. "I’m sorry, Cynthia. I really am. I love you so much." Cynthia pulled back slightly, looking into his eyes. "I love you too, Tom. But you have to promise me you won’t hold things in again." Tom nodded, his expression earnest. "I promise, Cynthia. I won’t hold things in anymore." Cynthia’s eyes narrowed playfully. "And is that because of the spanking or because you trust me?" Tom smiled, though his cheeks flushed slightly at the memory of the previous day. "It’s because I trust you. But also… I really don’t ever want a spanking like that again." Cynthia laughed softly, the last of the tension finally fading away. "Good answer." The air between them felt lighter now, the storm having passed. Tom, feeling a surge of relief and affection, decided to suggest something to keep the mood light. "How about we eat some gummies and watch a movie?" Cynthia raised an eyebrow, a playful glint in her eye. "Sure, but you can diaper yourself this time. I’m still a little irritated with you, but I’ll probably get over it by the end of the movie." Tom chuckled, grateful for her teasing tone. "Fair enough." They moved into the living room, and while Tom went to take care of himself, Cynthia got the gummies ready and picked out a movie. When Tom returned, they both settled onto the couch, a gummy in hand. They shared a smile, the connection between them stronger than ever. As the movie started and the gummies began to take effect, Tom felt a sense of peace wash over him. Cynthia was right there beside him, her hand resting gently on his leg, and for the first time in a long while, he felt truly content. The tension of the past few days had given way to something deeper—an understanding that they could weather the storms together, no matter what came their way. And as they laughed together at the scenes playing out on the screen, Tom knew that this was exactly where he wanted to be, and exactly who he wanted to be with.

I am not sure if I will continue this. I am writing another story right now so I won't do anything more with this until I finish my other one.

I wrote this story with the help of AI. It was fun. It won't win any Pulitzers but I really like stories with these themes. Any feedback appreciated. ------ The restaurant hummed with the low chatter of evening diners, the clinking of glasses, and the soft rustle of servers gliding between tables. Maggie and JP sat across from each other in a cozy corner, candlelight casting warm shadows across their faces. JP absently swirled his whiskey, half-listening to Maggie recount her day at the hospital. His mind was elsewhere, flicking back to work emails, deadlines, and the endless grind. Maggie noticed, of course. She always did. "So, have you thought about what we’re doing for Halloween?" Maggie asked, tilting her head, her voice laced with playful curiosity. JP blinked, pulled from his thoughts. "Uh, Halloween? No, not really. Isn’t it still a ways off?" Maggie smiled, sweet but with a hint of something more. "It’s next weekend, babe. We need to decide on costumes if we're going to the party." "Yeah, sure. Whatever you want," JP said with a dismissive wave, already glancing at his phone as it buzzed with another notification. Maggie’s smile widened, mischievous now. "I was thinking we could do a couple’s costume this year. Something cute." JP nodded absentmindedly. "Yeah, sounds good." She leaned in slightly, lowering her voice just enough to grab his full attention. "I was thinking... you could go as a baby. And I’ll be your babysitter." JP froze, his glass halfway to his lips. He stared at her, eyes wide. "What? A baby?" His voice cracked, betraying his sudden, nervous excitement. Maggie’s eyes danced with amusement. She had him now. "Yeah, you know, like a little diapered cutie. I could even get you a pacifier," she teased, keeping her tone light, almost innocent, but with an edge that hinted at her deeper understanding. JP laughed, but it was forced, awkward. "You’re kidding, right?" She shrugged, taking a sip of her wine. "I think it could be fun. And different. You know how much everyone loves a creative costume. You’d be the talk of the party." JP swallowed hard, his pulse quickening. The thought of being exposed like that, even in a playful, costume-party way, was terrifying. But it also stirred something deep inside him, something he hadn’t fully acknowledged, even to himself. "I... I don’t know, Maggie. That’s kind of... out there, don’t you think?" Maggie leaned in closer, her voice dropping to a soft, coaxing whisper. "Come on, JP. You know you’d be adorable. And think of how much fun we’d have together. Just you, me, and... a few little accessories." She winked, letting the last word linger, watching his reaction. JP shifted uncomfortably in his seat, his mind racing. He couldn’t deny the thrill that was curling through his veins, but the fear of admitting it, even to his wife, held him back. "I’m not sure if I’d... really be into that." Maggie tilted her head, feigning a thoughtful expression. "You don’t have to be. We can just have a little fun with it. No pressure. Just us, experimenting with something different. It’s not like anyone else has to know." JP’s throat went dry. She was giving him an out, but the way she was looking at him, he knew she wasn’t just talking about Halloween anymore. "I guess... I could think about it." Maggie smiled sweetly, but there was a glint of victory in her eyes. "That’s all I’m asking. Just think about it. I promise you’ll enjoy it." JP exhaled, trying to play it cool, but his heart was pounding in his chest. "Alright. Maybe we can try it. But just for Halloween." Maggie’s hand slid across the table, her fingers lightly brushing his. "Of course, babe. Just for Halloween." The night had settled in with a cool breeze coming off the ocean, the sound of distant waves adding a rhythmic pulse to the air. Maggie was almost ready, standing in front of the mirror, adjusting the last details of her costume. Her flowing skirt swayed as she moved, the material brushing just above her knees, revealing a teasing amount of leg. The top she wore was casual, yet clung to her in all the right places, accentuating her curves without being too overt. But it was the accessories that truly completed the look—a large, unmistakable diaper bag slung over her shoulder, filled with more than just the usual baby gear. As she entered the bedroom, JP stood by the bed, his fingers nervously fidgeting with the hem of his shirt. He looked up as Maggie walked in, his eyes wide, apprehension evident in his every movement. He was dressed casually in his regular clothes, a stark contrast to what Maggie had in mind. "It’s time to get ready," she said, her tone soft but with an undeniable authority that made JP swallow hard. He hesitated, then started to undress himself, his hands trembling slightly as they reached for his belt. But before he could do much more, Maggie was there, gently smacking his hands away. "Uh-uh," she chided, her voice taking on a firmer, more commanding tone. "I’m the babysitter tonight, remember? Let me handle it." JP’s breath caught in his throat as Maggie’s hands moved with confident ease, her fingers making quick work of his belt, his zipper, and soon his pants were pooled at his feet. She pushed him back onto the bed, her eyes locking onto his with a mix of playful mischief and something deeper, something that made JP’s pulse quicken. "Lay down," she instructed, her voice leaving no room for argument. JP hesitated for a moment, then slowly lowered himself onto the bed, the sheets cool against his bare skin. His heart pounded in his chest, the nervous energy making it hard to keep still. Maggie knelt by the diaper bag, the leather creaking as she unzipped it. JP watched with wide eyes as she pulled out a thick, crinkly diaper, the sound of the plastic almost deafening in the otherwise quiet room. She set the diaper aside for a moment, retrieving a bottle of baby powder, giving it a little shake to make sure it was ready. JP shifted on the bed, his mind racing. "Maggie, I’m not sure about this…" he started, but she cut him off with a gentle, yet firm, "Shh, it’s okay, JP. I know you’re nervous, but trust me. I’ll take good care of you." He wanted to protest, to pull away, but the way she looked at him, with that mix of tenderness and control, made him feel both vulnerable and secure. He felt his resistance crumbling as she leaned over him, her hands guiding his legs apart with a gentle nudge. The rustle of the diaper in her hands sent a shiver down his spine. Maggie unfolded the diaper with practiced ease, the crinkle loud in the quiet room. She positioned it beneath him, lifting his hips with a firm, but gentle push. JP gasped as his bare skin made contact with the cool, smooth surface of the diaper, the sensation alien and overwhelming. "Relax," Maggie murmured, her fingers working with the baby powder, the soft scent filling the air as she dusted it over his skin. The coolness of the powder soothed some of his tension, but the reality of what was happening kept him on edge. Maggie’s hands moved with practiced precision, pulling the thick, padded front of the diaper up between his legs, the bulkiness forcing his thighs apart. She smoothed the front down over his stomach, then began securing the tapes, each one fastening with a loud rip that seemed to echo in the room. JP squirmed a little, the unfamiliar bulk of the diaper making him hyper-aware of every little movement. "Maggie… this is…" "Shh," she whispered, her tone leaving no room for argument as she smoothed the final tape into place. "You’re doing so well, JP. Just trust me." She gave the front of the diaper a firm pat, the sound crisp and final. "There. All done." JP’s face flushed, a mix of embarrassment and something else, something that thrilled him in a way he wasn’t ready to admit. Maggie’s hand lingered on the front of the diaper, the pressure sending a shock of sensation through him that made him shiver. "See? Not so bad," she teased, her voice warm, almost affectionate. She leaned back for a moment, admiring her work, then gave his diapered butt a playful pat, the crinkle of the diaper loud and pronounced. JP couldn’t help but let out a small, surprised sound, his face turning an even deeper shade of red. Maggie smiled at his reaction, then reached back into the diaper bag, pulling out a pale blue onesie. It was soft, with little cartoon animals printed on the front, the kind of outfit meant for someone much, much younger. "Arms up," she instructed, and JP obeyed, too overwhelmed to resist. She slipped the onesie over his head, pulling it down over his torso, the fabric snug against his skin. When she zipped up the back, JP heard the faint click of a lock but didn’t fully register its significance until she stepped back, admiring the way the thick diaper peeked out from the leg openings, the bulkiness impossible to hide. Maggie’s eyes sparkled with delight, her heart swelling at the sight. "You look adorable," she said, a touch of awe in her voice. "But we need to get going. We don’t want to be late for the party." JP’s heart skipped a beat. "Wait, Maggie… maybe we shouldn’t…" But she was already gathering the diaper bag, her tone firm yet reassuring as she interrupted him. "No, we’re going. And you’re going to have fun. Trust me, JP, this is going to be an unforgettable night." He hesitated, feeling the bulk of the diaper between his legs, the tightness of the onesie holding him in place. There was no escape now, no turning back. With a nervous nod, he slowly stood, the diaper crinkling with every movement, each sound reminding him of what he was wearing. Maggie took his hand, giving it a gentle squeeze, her smile softening some of his nerves. "Come on, baby," she said, her voice full of warmth and promise. "Let’s go have some fun." JP followed her out the door, the nervousness still there but now mixed with a growing anticipation that he couldn’t quite shake. The cool night air wrapped around them as Maggie and JP stepped out of the house and headed toward the car. The soft crunch of gravel under their feet mixed with the faint sounds of the ocean in the distance. JP moved automatically to the driver's side, but before he could reach for the handle, Maggie’s hand came down on his diapered butt with a playful, but firm, swat. "Uh-uh," she chided, her voice sweet but carrying that unmistakable authority that made JP’s heart race. "Babies can’t drive, remember?" JP froze, a mixture of surprise and something else bubbling up inside him. He turned to see Maggie opening the back door of the car, revealing a sight that made his breath catch—a large, fully functional car seat, perfectly sized for an adult, but designed with all the trappings of an infant’s seat. The thick straps, the cushioned sides, and even a little cup holder attached to the side. His eyes went wide, a mix of excitement and panic flashing across his face. "What… what is this?" he stammered, though he knew exactly what it was. Maggie turned to him, her smile soft, yet filled with something that made his stomach flip. "It’s your car seat, sweetie. Every baby needs to be safe when they’re in the car." Her tone was matter-of-fact, as if this was the most natural thing in the world. JP’s heart pounded in his chest, and he took a small step back, his nerves getting the better of him. "Maggie, I… I’m not sure about this. Maybe we shouldn’t—" Maggie’s eyes narrowed slightly, her voice firming up as she interrupted him. "I’m the babysitter tonight, JP. And you need to listen to me, or I might have to start thinking about punishments." She let the word hang in the air, her gaze locking onto his. JP’s mouth opened, but no words came out. He was caught between the thrill of it all and a deep-seated anxiety that he couldn’t quite shake. The idea of being punished sent a shiver down his spine, and he realized he wasn’t ready to find out what that might entail. Reluctantly, he let out a slow breath and nodded. "Good boy," Maggie said with a satisfied smile. She guided him to the open car door, her hand on his back as she gently but firmly pushed him toward the car seat. "Now, let's get you all strapped in." JP hesitated only a moment before complying, awkwardly climbing into the seat. The padding was thick and soft, cradling his body as he sat down. Maggie’s hands were quick and efficient, moving with the practiced ease of someone who had done this countless times, even though this was her first time strapping in her husband. "Arms up," she instructed, her voice carrying that mix of authority and care that JP was starting to find impossible to resist. He lifted his arms, feeling a little ridiculous, but Maggie’s steady hands guided them through the shoulder straps, the wide, padded bands pressing against his chest as she adjusted them. The straps clicked into place with a firm snap, the sound sending a jolt of reality through JP. He was really doing this. Maggie then reached between his legs, her hand brushing against the thick padding of his diaper as she pulled the crotch strap up, threading it through his legs and connecting it to the chest piece. JP’s breath hitched as she tightened the straps, the harness pulling him snugly against the back of the seat. JP tested the restraints, trying to shift his body, but the harness held him firmly in place. The more he struggled, the more secure he felt, until it dawned on him that he couldn’t move at all. Panic flared for a brief second, and he tugged at the straps, trying to wriggle free. "Maggie… I can’t… I can’t get out," he said, his voice rising with a mix of disbelief and something that almost sounded like a plea. Maggie chuckled, her tone light but tinged with satisfaction. "Of course you can’t, silly. That’s what a car seat is for. You’re safe and sound until I decide it’s time to let you out." JP’s face flushed, the reality of his situation sinking in. He was completely at Maggie’s mercy, strapped into a car seat like a helpless child, his diaper crinkling loudly with every small movement he managed to make. He glanced down, seeing the bulge of his thick diaper peeking out from the leg openings of his onesie, the sight making him feel both ridiculous and oddly… aroused. Maggie took a step back, admiring the sight of JP securely fastened in the car seat, his diaper visibly peeking out. It was everything she had imagined and more. He looked so small, so dependent, and the way his eyes flickered between excitement and nervousness only made the moment sweeter. She reached into the diaper bag, pulling out a baby bottle, which she placed into the cup holder attached to the car seat. "I thought you might get thirsty on the way," she said with a playful grin. JP frowned, his eyes narrowing at the bottle. "Maggie, I’m not drinking from—" "Why don’t you try it first?" she interrupted, her voice laced with amusement. JP sighed, reluctantly reaching for the bottle. He unscrewed the cap and took a tentative sip, his eyes widening in surprise as the familiar taste of beer hit his tongue. He looked at Maggie, incredulous. "You put beer in this?" Maggie winked. "Thought you’d like that. See? I know how to take care of my baby." JP couldn’t help the small smile that tugged at his lips, despite the absurdity of the situation. He took another sip, the alcohol helping to ease some of his nerves. Maggie, satisfied, closed the door and circled around to the driver’s seat, sliding in with a contented sigh. As the car started and they pulled out of the driveway, JP began to fully realize just how little control he had. He shifted slightly in his seat, testing the straps again, but they held him firm, not giving an inch. The more he wriggled, the louder the crinkling of his diaper became, the sound filling the car’s interior. Maggie glanced in the rearview mirror, her eyes catching JP’s in the reflection. "Everything okay back there, sweetie?" she asked, her voice dripping with mock concern. JP flushed, caught in the act of trying to escape. "Uh, yeah… I’m fine," he mumbled, trying to downplay the situation. But Maggie wasn’t fooled. She knew exactly what he was doing, and the sight of him squirming, the way his diaper crinkled with every little movement, only made her smile grow wider. "Good," she said, turning her attention back to the road, the night stretching out before them. As they drove to the party, JP continued to test the limits of his car seat, but it was no use. He was well and truly trapped, every attempt to move only reminding him of the thick padding between his legs, the snugness of the harness, and the fact that Maggie was the only one who could free him. Maggie, aware of every little sound and movement from the back seat, couldn’t help but find it all adorable. The crinkling of JP’s diaper as he shifted around, the way he kept sneaking glances at her in the mirror, trying to gauge her reaction—it was everything she had hoped for. And she couldn’t wait to see how the rest of the night would unfold. The beach came into view as Maggie turned off the main road, the headlights casting long shadows across the sand dunes. The sound of the ocean waves grew louder, mingling with the distant hum of music and laughter from the party. Maggie found a spot in the lot and parked, turning off the engine. JP’s nerves were already on edge, and as soon as the car came to a stop, he instinctively reached for the buckle to free himself from the car seat. His fingers fumbled with the straps, but as he quickly discovered, the harness was locked tight. A soft curse escaped his lips as he realized he was still at Maggie’s mercy. Maggie watched this little struggle from the driver’s seat, a smile playing on her lips. She enjoyed watching him, seeing the mix of frustration and reluctant acceptance on his face. She grabbed the diaper bag from the passenger seat and stepped out, her movements calm and deliberate. The night air was cool, carrying the scent of salt and sand. She walked around to JP’s door and opened it, the interior light illuminating his flushed face. "Someone’s eager to get out," she teased, her eyes twinkling with amusement. JP huffed, trying to maintain some semblance of dignity, but it was hard when he was strapped into a car seat, dressed in a babyish onesie with a thick diaper peeking out. Maggie leaned in, her hand sliding to his crotch with a casual familiarity that made JP’s heart skip a beat. She pressed her fingers against the front of his diaper, feeling for any dampness. JP’s face turned a deep shade of red, his breath catching in his throat as she did her check. He squirmed, more from embarrassment than anything else. "M-Maggie, what are you doing?" he stammered, his voice barely a whisper. Maggie just laughed softly, her hand lingering for a moment before she withdrew it. "Just making sure you’re still dry, baby. What kind of babysitter would I be if I let you sit in a wet diaper?" JP groaned, his face burning with humiliation, but there was no denying the way his body reacted to her words, a mix of shame and excitement tightening his chest. He watched as she took the empty bottle from the cup holder, shaking her head with a playful tut before dropping it into the diaper bag. Then, she pulled out a small key from her pocket, the metallic jingle catching JP’s attention. With a practiced motion, she unlocked the car seat, loosening the straps that had kept him secured. JP let out a small sigh of relief as the harness finally gave way, allowing him to move again. Maggie helped him out, her hands gentle but firm as she guided him to his feet. As JP stood by the car, he couldn’t help but notice the way Maggie looked at him, a knowing smile tugging at her lips. Despite his earlier complaints, there was no hiding the truth from her. He had enjoyed the car seat, more than he wanted to admit, and she could see it in his eyes. "Complaining about the car seat, huh?" Maggie teased, her voice light but with an edge of challenge. "But I think someone enjoyed it just a little bit." JP looked away, his nerves doubling now that they were at the party. The reality of being seen like this, in front of all those people, was starting to sink in. "Maggie… I don’t know about this," he murmured, his voice trembling slightly. Maggie placed a comforting hand on his arm, her touch steady and reassuring. "Hey, it’s okay," she said softly, leaning in close. "I’m here with you. And remember, this is just for fun. No one’s judging you. We’re just playing around." JP nodded, but his heart still pounded in his chest as they closed the car door and began to walk toward the beach. Or at least, Maggie walked. JP found himself forced into a slow, awkward waddle, the bulk of the diaper between his legs making it impossible to move with any kind of grace. With each step, the diaper crinkled, the sound loud in his ears, reminding him of just how much control Maggie had taken tonight. They reached the edge of the beach where the party was in full swing, tiki torches casting flickering light across the sand, music thumping in the background. Maggie led JP over to a small table set up with drinks and snacks, reaching into the cooler to pull out a beer. She poured it into a baby bottle she had brought along, a smile playing on her lips as she handed it to him. JP hesitated, eyeing the bottle with a mixture of dread and resignation. "Maggie, do I really have to…" Maggie leaned in, her breath warm against his ear as she whispered, "If I catch you not using the bottle, you won’t like the consequences." Her voice was low, teasing, but with an underlying seriousness that made JP swallow hard. Reluctantly, he took the bottle from her, feeling utterly ridiculous as he brought it to his lips and took a sip. The familiar taste of beer did little to soothe his nerves, but at least it wasn’t milk or juice. As he drank, a group of Maggie’s friends spotted them and made their way over, their laughter and chatter growing louder as they approached. "Oh my God, look at you two!" one of the women exclaimed, her eyes wide with delight as she took in their costumes. "Maggie, you look amazing! And JP… is that a diaper?" Before JP could react, she reached out and gave his butt a playful pat, her hand meeting the thick padding with a soft thud. JP almost choked on his beer, his face turning crimson as the reality of the situation hit him all over again. "Yep, he’s all diapered up," Maggie said with a grin, her tone light as if she were discussing nothing more than the weather. "It’s part of the costume. What kind of baby would he be without one?" The women laughed, their eyes sparkling with amusement as they continued to fuss over Maggie and JP. JP, for his part, tried to disappear into the background, sipping from his bottle as he endured their teasing. His diaper crinkled with every movement, a constant reminder of just how trapped he was in this role. "So, how did you come up with this idea?" one of the women asked, genuinely curious. Maggie smiled, a touch of mischief in her eyes. "Oh, you know, it just came to me. JP’s been such a good sport about it, don’t you think?" The women nodded, clearly impressed. "Definitely! It’s such a creative costume. You two are going to be the talk of the party!" JP could only nod along, his face burning as he sipped from the bottle, the women’s compliments doing little to ease his embarrassment. Maggie chatted with them for a few more minutes, answering their questions with ease, before finally excusing herself and JP to go mingle with others. As they walked away, JP couldn’t help but feel the weight of the situation pressing down on him. Every step was a reminder of how little choice he had tonight, the thick diaper forcing him into a waddle that was impossible to hide. He tried to test the limits of the onesie, the tightness of the fabric, but there was no escaping it. He was completely at Maggie’s mercy, and the realization both thrilled and terrified him in equal measure. Maggie, ever aware of JP’s subtle struggles, found the whole thing utterly adorable. The sight of him trying to maintain some semblance of control, the crinkling of his diaper with every little movement—it was everything she had hoped for and more. She couldn’t wait to see how the rest of the night would unfold The beach party was in full swing, with the music thumping and the air thick with laughter and the scent of saltwater. Maggie was thoroughly enjoying herself, drink in hand, mingling with friends, and reveling in the playful banter that flowed around her. She had kept an eye on JP throughout the night, her heart fluttering with both amusement and a deeper, more tender satisfaction as she watched him awkwardly navigate the party in his babyish attire. JP, now on his fourth drink, was starting to feel the effects of both the alcohol and the liquid filling his bladder. He had been trying to ignore it, hoping the urge would pass, but as time wore on, the need became impossible to ignore. With a resigned sigh, he excused himself from the group he was talking to and began the slow, awkward waddle toward the nearest bathroom. Maggie noticed immediately, her eyes tracking him as he shuffled away. A small smile tugged at her lips, knowing full well what he was about to discover. The onesie she had dressed him in was locked tight, and even if he managed to unzip it, the thick diaper beneath would still be an insurmountable obstacle. She took a sip of her drink, savoring the moment, and returned to her conversation, her mind playing out exactly how this would go. Twenty minutes later, JP reappeared, his face flushed, his movements even more awkward than before. Maggie was chatting with another friend, a tall brunette with an infectious laugh, when JP sidled up to her, his discomfort written all over his face. Maggie’s friend immediately noticed JP’s costume and broke into a wide grin. "Oh my God, Maggie, he is just too adorable! That onesie is perfect, and the diaper…" She giggled, catching the sight of the thick padding peeking out. "It makes sense now that I see your diaper bag! You really went all out." Maggie chuckled, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Well, what kind of babysitter would I be if I didn’t come prepared?" Her friend laughed along, then playfully nudged Maggie’s shoulder. "But letting your baby wander off alone? Tsk tsk, Maggie. You might need to get him one of those little leashes." JP forced a polite smile, but Maggie could see the tension in his posture, the way his eyes darted toward her, clearly wanting her friend to leave so he could talk to her privately. Maggie, sensing his desperation, took her time, continuing the light conversation with her friend, watching out of the corner of her eye as JP struggled to maintain his composure. His discomfort was growing more obvious, his legs fidgeting slightly, his face tight with the effort of holding back. Her friend noticed too, and she couldn’t resist a little teasing. "Aw, look at him, Maggie! I think your baby might be about to wet his diaper!" Maggie laughed, playing along. "Good thing I packed extras. You never know when you’ll need a change." She said it casually, but the look she gave JP was filled with a knowing amusement that made his heart pound even harder. The two women shared a laugh, and after a few more minutes, Maggie’s friend excused herself to mingle with others. The moment she was gone, JP turned to Maggie, his voice low and filled with urgency. "Maggie, I need to get this off… I can’t—" Maggie cut him off, her tone calm but firm. "The onesie? Oh, that’s my little insurance plan. I didn’t want you backing out of the costume, so I made sure you couldn’t just take it off whenever you felt like it." JP’s frustration bubbled over, his voice rising slightly. "Maggie, I’m serious! I need to go to the bathroom, and I can’t get it off!" Maggie’s expression remained serene, her voice taking on that no-nonsense tone she often used at the hospital. "Calm down, JP. I’ll take you to the potty if that’s what you want." JP bristled at the word, his pride stinging. "Maggie, don’t call it that. I’m not a—" Maggie’s eyes flashed with warning, and her voice dropped to a sterner register. "If you don’t stop arguing with me, I won’t take you at all. And then you can sit in a wet diaper for a little while. Is that what you want?" JP’s heart raced, the pressure in his bladder becoming unbearable. He knew he was on the verge of losing control, and the thought of wetting himself in public, even with the diaper, was mortifying. Swallowing his pride, he shook his head, his voice barely a whisper. "No… I’m sorry. Please… just take me." Maggie’s expression softened slightly, though the firmness remained in her tone. "Good boy. Now, come on, let’s get you to the bathroom." She took his hand, leading him through the crowd toward the public restrooms. JP waddled along beside her, his steps quick and desperate, each movement making the diaper crinkle loudly. They were almost there, just a few steps away, when JP’s body finally betrayed him. The floodgates opened, and he felt the warm rush spreading through the thick padding, the diaper swelling as it absorbed everything. His eyes widened in panic, his breath catching in his throat as he realized what had just happened. Maggie noticed immediately, the way his steps faltered, the way his face flushed even deeper. She stopped and turned to him, her eyes filled with both understanding and that same playful authority that had been guiding the night. "JP… did you just wet your diaper?" JP looked down, his face burning with humiliation. He nodded slowly, unable to meet her gaze. "I… I couldn’t hold it anymore." Maggie let out a soft, almost maternal sigh, her hand coming up to gently cup his cheek. "It’s okay, baby. That’s what your diaper is for. Let’s get you changed, and then we can go back to the party, alright?" JP nodded, feeling a mix of shame and strange relief as she led him away, his steps now slower, more resigned. The family bathroom was small but clean, the bright fluorescent lights humming softly overhead. Maggie locked the door behind them, the click of the lock sounding almost final in the quiet space. JP stood awkwardly, his face still flushed from the humiliation of what had just happened. He couldn’t believe he was here, about to be changed out of a wet diaper like a helpless toddler, but there was no escaping it now. Maggie, on the other hand, was completely in control, moving with a practiced efficiency as she reached into the diaper bag and pulled out a soft, cushioned changing pad. She spread it out on the floor, smoothing the edges with care. "We’ll have to do this down here," she said, her tone matter-of-fact. "I don’t think you’ll fit on the changing table." JP just grumbled under his breath, clearly not amused by the situation. But Maggie ignored his sulking, stepping behind him to unlock the zipper on his onesie. The sound of the zipper being pulled down was loud in the quiet room, each inch exposing more of his bare skin until he stood there, naked except for the very wet diaper that hung heavily between his legs. Maggie patted the back of his diaper, the sound of the squishy padding making JP wince. "Wow, you really did a number on this diaper, didn’t you?" she teased, her voice light and playful, but with that undercurrent of authority that made JP feel so small. He squirmed, shifting from foot to foot, but there was no escaping her scrutiny. Maggie’s smile softened slightly as she guided him down onto the changing pad. "Alright, lay down, baby. Let’s get you cleaned up." JP hesitated, his pride warring with the reality of the situation, but eventually, he lowered himself onto the pad, the cold floor beneath him making him shiver. The diaper squished under him as he settled down, and Maggie knelt beside him, her movements calm and assured. With a practiced hand, she untaped the diaper, the loud rip of the adhesive filling the room. JP flinched, his embarrassment flaring anew as Maggie opened the diaper, exposing him completely. The air was cool against his skin, and he could feel his face burning with shame. "Relax, JP," Maggie murmured, her voice soothing as she reached into the diaper bag for a packet of baby wipes. "I’ve got you." She began to clean him with the wipes, her touch gentle but thorough. The coolness of the wipes against his sensitive skin made him gasp, his body reacting involuntarily to the sensation. Maggie noticed, of course, but she didn’t comment, simply continuing her work with a small, knowing smile on her lips. JP tried to hold back his complaints, but the whole situation was too much. "Maggie, this is ridiculous… I don’t know how much more of this I can take." Maggie glanced up at him, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "You’re doing just fine, JP. Just let me finish, okay?" He huffed in frustration, but the way her hands moved, so sure and confident, made it hard for him to stay angry. As she cleaned him, she took extra care, making sure every inch of him was spotless before reaching for the baby powder. The familiar scent filled the air as she sprinkled it over him, her hand smoothing the powder into his skin with a gentle, circular motion. JP’s body responded despite himself, a flush of arousal making his heart race even as he tried to focus on anything but what was happening. Maggie noticed, of course, and she couldn’t resist a small, teasing smile as she gently positioned him, making sure his penis was pointed down before pulling the fresh diaper up between his legs. "There we go," she said softly, securing the tapes with firm, confident motions. The diaper was snug, the thick padding forcing his legs apart slightly, and JP couldn’t help but feel a wave of helplessness wash over him as Maggie patted the front of the diaper, ensuring it was properly secured. She rolled up the soiled diaper, tossing it into the nearby trash with a practiced flick of her wrist. Then, she reached for the onesie, holding it up Maggie held up the onesie, a small smile playing on her lips as she watched JP’s expression shift from relief at being cleaned to frustration at the thought of being locked back into the same outfit. She knew exactly what he was thinking, and she couldn’t resist teasing him just a little more. JP sighed heavily, his eyes flicking from the onesie to Maggie’s face. "Do I really have to wear that again? Can’t I just put on something else?" Maggie raised an eyebrow, her smile widening. "Well, I do have a t-shirt you could wear instead," she offered, her tone deceptively sweet. "But it’ll leave your diaper fully exposed. Everyone would see it, clear as day. I think that would be adorable, don’t you?" JP’s eyes widened, and he shook his head quickly. "No, no, that’s okay. I’ll stick with the onesie." "Good choice," Maggie said with a chuckle, holding the onesie out in front of her. "Arms up." Reluctantly, JP raised his arms, letting Maggie slide the soft fabric over his head and down his torso. She took her time, making sure everything was properly adjusted before she reached around to zip it up. The sound of the zipper sliding up his back made JP tense, the realization that he was being locked in again settling over him like a heavy weight. When the zipper clicked into place, JP let out a small groan of frustration. "Maggie, did you really have to put me in a locking onesie?" Maggie’s eyes danced with mischief as she leaned in close, her voice low and teasing. "It could always be worse, you know." JP’s heart skipped a beat, a mix of curiosity and nervousness bubbling up inside him. He hesitated for a moment before asking, "How?" Maggie’s smile turned almost wicked as she reached back into the diaper bag, pulling out a pair of babyish mittens covered in pastel polka dots. JP’s eyes widened in shock as she held them up for him to see. "These," she said, her tone light but with an edge of authority, "are locking mittens. Once I put these on, your hands will be completely useless. You won’t be able to do anything without my help." JP stared at the mittens, a wave of nervous excitement washing over him. "Maggie… you’re not serious." Maggie just laughed, her voice warm but firm. "Oh, I’m very serious, JP. Now, are you sure you want to push your luck?" JP hesitated, his mind racing. Part of him wanted to back down, to avoid whatever further humiliation she had planned, but another part of him, the part that had been quietly thrilled by everything so far, couldn’t help but wonder what it would be like. Against his better judgment, he nodded, his voice barely a whisper. "I’m sure." Maggie’s smile widened, and before JP could change his mind, she took his hand and slid one of the mittens over it, securing it with a small buckle and lock. The fabric was soft, almost comforting, but as soon as it was on, JP realized just how helpless it made him. He couldn’t move his fingers at all, couldn’t grip anything. She quickly repeated the process with the other hand, locking the mitten in place before stepping back to admire her handiwork. JP looked down at his hands, now completely encased in the babyish mittens, and felt a surge of panic mixed with excitement. "Maggie, this… I can’t use my hands at all!" he exclaimed, his voice a mix of disbelief and frustration. Maggie just smiled, clearly pleased with the result. "That’s the point, baby. Now, you’re completely reliant on me. Isn’t that what you wanted?" JP’s mouth opened to protest, but before he could say anything, Maggie reached into the diaper bag one more time and pulled out another baby bottle, this one filled with beer. She placed it in his mitten-covered hands, watching with amusement as he struggled to hold onto it. "Here you go," she said, her tone light and teasing. "Now, be a good boy and drink up. I’ll help you if you need it." JP tried to take a sip, but the mittens made it almost impossible to grip the bottle properly. He fumbled with it, finally managing to bring it to his lips with great difficulty. The whole situation was beyond humiliating, but there was no denying the strange thrill that coursed through him, the way Maggie’s control over him both terrified and excited him. Maggie watched him struggle, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction. She leaned down and gave him a gentle swat on the butt, the diaper crinkling loudly. "Come on, let’s get back to the party." She led him out of the family restroom, her hand on his back as they walked, JP waddling beside her, his movements even more awkward with the thick diaper and useless hands. Maggie couldn’t help but smile to herself, knowing that she had just had her first successful diaper change. The path back to the beach party was lined with flickering tiki torches, their warm glow casting playful shadows on the sand as Maggie led JP back to the main area. She glanced at him, noticing the slight sway in his step, the telltale sign that he was starting to get a bit drunk. He was finishing off his most recent baby bottle, the beer inside clearly doing its work. Despite the tipsy grin on his face, Maggie couldn’t help but feel a mix of amusement and concern. "You sure you don’t want me to take those mitts off?" Maggie asked, her voice gentle, though she was already pretty certain of his answer. JP shook his head, a tipsy grin spreading across his face. "Nah, I’m fine," he slurred slightly, his words running together in that way they did when he’d had a bit too much to drink. Maggie sighed softly but didn’t press the issue. She knew that letting him keep the mitts on was only adding to his sense of dependency, and at this point, she was curious to see how the night would play out. As they reached the main party area, JP glanced at her, his eyes bright with a mix of excitement and inebriation. "Maggie… can I get another beer?" But Maggie ignored him, her attention caught by a group of friends who waved them over. As they approached, the women’s eyes lit up, their gazes immediately drawn to JP’s babyish attire. "Oh my God, Maggie, this costume is incredible!" one of the women exclaimed, her laughter bubbling up as she took in JP’s onesie and thick diaper. "You really went all out!" JP, now sufficiently tipsy, seemed less bothered by the teasing than he had been earlier. He grinned at them, holding up his empty bottle. "Think you can fill this up for me?" he asked, his voice slurring slightly but filled with a newfound bravado. One of the women, clearly amused by his request, took the bottle from him and poured her beer into it before handing it back. JP accepted it with a tipsy nod of thanks, immediately bringing the bottle to his lips as the group continued to chat and laugh. They mingled for a bit longer, the night growing cooler as the ocean breeze picked up. Eventually, Maggie spotted her best friend, Susan, across the way. She steered JP in that direction, her face lighting up as she approached. "Susan!" Maggie called out, her voice warm with affection. Susan turned, her face breaking into a wide smile as she saw Maggie. She rushed over and wrapped her in a big hug, pulling back just enough to get a good look at JP. Her eyes widened in disbelief as she took in his outfit, a laugh bubbling up as she spotted the thick diaper peeking out from beneath the onesie. "Oh my God, Maggie, is that really JP? I can’t believe it! He looks so… adorable!" Susan’s voice was filled with genuine amusement, and she couldn’t resist reaching out to give JP’s diapered butt a playful pat. Maggie chuckled, though she felt the slight tension in JP’s posture as Susan teased him. "Yeah, I couldn’t resist. He’s been a pretty good sport about it, though." Just then, Maggie felt a sudden urgency in her bladder, and she bit her lip. "Hey, Susan, can you keep an eye on JP for a minute? I need to run to the bathroom." JP, now clearly drunk, waved her off with a dismissive gesture. "I don’t need a babysitter, Maggie," he slurred, his words blending together. Maggie raised an eyebrow and pointedly looked at the mitts covering his hands. "With those mitts on, you’re going to need help with almost everything," she reminded him, turning to Susan with an apologetic smile. "Just keep an eye on him. I’ll be right back." Susan nodded, though her expression showed she wasn’t exactly thrilled about babysitting a grown man in a diaper. "Sure thing, Maggie. I’ve got this." Maggie gave Susan a grateful smile before rushing off to the nearest restroom. The line was longer than she’d expected, and by the time she finished and hurried back to where she’d left JP, she was greeted by an unexpected sight. JP was sitting on the sand, soaking wet, a sheepish grin on his face, while Susan stood nearby, her arms crossed and her expression less than pleased. "What happened?" Maggie asked, a mix of concern and frustration lacing her tone as she approached them. Susan sighed, rubbing her temples as she recounted the events. "JP wanted another drink, but when I wouldn’t give it to him, he decided to walk off on his own. I tried to stop him, but he tripped and fell into the water." She shook her head, clearly irritated. "He’s been complaining ever since." JP, still sitting on the sand, looked up at Maggie with a mixture of defiance and drunken confusion. "She wouldn’t get me a beer, and now I’m soaking wet," he grumbled, his voice slurred but filled with a kind of drunken petulance. Maggie’s patience snapped, her eyes narrowing as she leaned down, her voice low and firm. "JP, you need to apologize to Susan. She was watching you, and you caused her trouble." JP just stared up at her, his expression one of confusion. "For what? She wouldn’t give me a drink!" Maggie’s frustration deepened, and she leaned in closer, her voice dropping to a stern whisper in his ear. "JP, you’re soaking wet right now. I can change you into dry clothes here, in front of everyone, or I can take you back to the car and do it there. You choose." JP’s eyes widened as the gravity of the situation hit him. He looked around, realizing how exposed he was, how many people might be watching. The thought of being changed in public sent a wave of panic through him, and he quickly nodded, his voice small and apologetic. "Okay, okay, I’m sorry…" Maggie’s stern expression softened slightly, but she wasn’t letting him off the hook that easily. "Now say it to Susan." JP turned to Susan, his voice still slurred but now laced with regret. "I’m sorry, Susan… for causing trouble." Susan, clearly irritated but not wanting to make a scene, forced a smile and waved it off. "No problem," she said, though it was obvious she wasn’t pleased. Maggie gave Susan a grateful nod, then reached down to help JP to his feet. His wet clothes clung to his body, the diaper sagging heavily between his legs, and Maggie couldn’t help but feel a mix of exasperation and something softer, more maternal. "Come on," she said quietly, guiding him back toward the parking lot. "Let’s get you cleaned up." JP followed her, his head hanging low, the reality of what had happened starting to sink in as they made their way back to the car. Maggie led him to the back seat, the same car seat still waiting there. She pulled out the changing pad, her hands moving with that same calm efficiency as she prepared to take care of him once again. The night air was cooler now, the chill a sharp contrast to the warmth that had earlier filled the beach. The party was still in full swing, the distant sounds of laughter and music drifting on the breeze as Maggie led JP back to the car. The parking lot was mostly deserted, the cars lined up in neat rows under the dim glow of a few overhead lights. JP's steps were slow and unsteady, his soaked clothes clinging to him uncomfortably, the heavy sag of his diaper making each movement awkward and difficult. Maggie opened the back door of the car and gently guided JP inside. The car seat was still there, a silent reminder of how the night had begun, but now it was time to take care of more immediate concerns. She reached around him, her fingers deftly working the small key that unlocked the zipper on his onesie. The wet fabric peeled away from his skin, leaving him shivering slightly as she pulled it off, leaving him in just his soggy, sagging diaper. "Lie down, JP," Maggie instructed, her voice calm but carrying that unmistakable edge of authority. She spread out the changing pad on the back seat, and JP, feeling too defeated to argue, slowly lowered himself onto it. The wet diaper squished beneath him, the sensation both uncomfortable and humiliating. Maggie knelt beside him, her movements efficient and practiced as she untaped the soaked diaper, the loud rip of the adhesive tape cutting through the quiet night. JP flinched at the sound, his face flushed with embarrassment. Maggie lifted his hips slightly, pulling the wet diaper out from under him and setting it aside. "Honestly, JP, look at this mess," Maggie chided softly as she reached into the diaper bag for a fresh diaper. "You’re lucky I have more of these with me. What would you do if I didn’t?" JP groaned, his frustration bubbling over as he lay there, exposed and vulnerable. "Maggie, do we really have to do this? I don’t want to be in another diaper." Maggie ignored his protests, her focus on getting him cleaned up. She took a fresh baby wipe from the pack, the coolness of it making JP shiver as she wiped him down, her touch gentle but thorough. She made sure to clean every inch of him, her fingers brushing over his most sensitive areas, causing a mix of emotions to stir within him—embarrassment, frustration, and that underlying arousal that he tried so hard to suppress. "I know you don’t want to be in a diaper, but you don’t really have a choice, do you?" Maggie replied, her tone matter-of-fact as she set the used wipe aside and reached for the baby powder. The scent filled the air as she sprinkled it over him, her hand smoothing it across his skin with practiced ease. JP squirmed, his discomfort growing as Maggie placed the fresh diaper under him, the thick padding already feeling suffocating. "Maggie, come on, this is ridiculous," he complained, his voice rising in pitch as his frustration got the better of him. But Maggie had had enough of his complaining. As she tried to bring the front of the diaper up between his legs, JP started to kick, his legs thrashing in protest. "JP, stop it," she warned, her voice taking on a sharper edge. But when he didn’t listen, continuing to kick and squirm, Maggie’s patience snapped. With a swift motion, she gave him a few hard spanks on his bare butt, the sound of her hand meeting his skin loud in the confined space of the car. JP gasped, his eyes widening in shock as the sting registered, his body immediately stilling. "Maggie!" he exclaimed, his voice filled with both surprise and indignation. Maggie leaned over him, her hand resting on his reddened butt as she looked him in the eyes, her voice firm and unyielding. "You need to calm down right now, JP. I’m not going to tolerate this kind of behavior. Do you understand?" JP nodded quickly, his breath coming in short, sharp bursts as the reality of the situation hit him. The spank hadn’t been particularly hard, but the humiliation of it, combined with his already vulnerable state, left him feeling small and helpless. Maggie didn’t wait for further protest. She quickly pulled the front of the diaper up between his legs, securing the tapes with precise, firm motions. "You keep this up, and you’re going to find yourself on the receiving end of my hairbrush," she warned, her tone carrying a seriousness that made JP’s heart skip a beat. "Maggie, you don’t have to—" JP started to complain, but Maggie cut him off with a sharp look. "Enough, JP. If you know what’s good for you, you’ll stop arguing right now." Her voice was stern, leaving no room for negotiation as she rolled up the soiled diaper and tossed it into the nearby trash bag. She reached into the diaper bag, pulling out a small t-shirt, the only dry piece of clothing she had left for him. "Lift your arms," Maggie instructed, and JP, knowing better than to resist, complied. She slipped the t-shirt over his head and down his torso. The shirt barely reached the waistband of his diaper, leaving the thick padding fully exposed. JP looked down at himself, his face burning with humiliation. "Do I really have to wear this?" he asked, his voice small. Maggie couldn’t help but smile at the sight of him, the shirt doing nothing to cover the obvious bulk of his diaper. "It’s either this or nothing, JP. Unless you’d prefer to walk around in just your diaper?" JP shook his head quickly, not even considering the alternative. "No, no… this is fine." "Good," Maggie said with a satisfied nod. "Now, let’s head back to the party." But JP, his nerves frayed and his humiliation at its peak, shook his head again, more adamantly this time. "Maggie, I really don’t want to go back out there like this. Can’t we just leave?" Maggie’s eyes narrowed, her patience wearing thin. "JP, I’m not ready to leave yet. You need to come with me back to the party." JP crossed his arms defiantly, his face set in a stubborn expression. "No. I’m not going back out there." Maggie’s expression hardened, a dangerous edge creeping into her voice. "JP, if you don’t come with me right now, I’m going to spank you again. And this time, I won’t be as nice." JP blinked, taken aback by the threat, but his drunken bravado got the better of him. He let out a nervous laugh, not taking her seriously. "You’re not really going to—" Before he could finish, Maggie grabbed him by the arm and pulled him across her lap, her movements swift and practiced. JP barely had time to process what was happening before Maggie’s hand came down on his diapered butt, the thick padding muffling the sound but doing nothing to lessen the humiliation. She spanked him ten times, each swat delivered with a firm, steady rhythm. The spanking wasn’t particularly hard, but the sheer embarrassment of being punished like a child, combined with the arousal that was building within him, made it feel far more intense than it was. By the time Maggie finished, JP’s face was flushed with a mix of emotions—anger, shame, and that undeniable arousal that he couldn’t seem to shake. Maggie lifted him off her lap, her voice calm but laced with warning. "If I have to do that again, it’ll be with a paddle. Do you understand?" JP, thoroughly humiliated and not wanting to risk another spanking, nodded quickly. "Yes, Maggie… I understand." "Good," she said, her voice softening slightly as she adjusted his t-shirt, making sure it covered as much as possible, though it still left his diaper fully exposed. "Now, come on. We’re going back to the party." Reluctantly, JP followed her, the cool night air brushing against his bare legs as they walked back toward the beach. He was acutely aware of every crinkle of his diaper, every glance that might be directed his way, but the fear of another spanking kept him in line. Maggie walked beside him, her hand resting lightly on his back, a small smile of satisfaction playing on her lips. As Maggie and JP made their way back to the party, the cool night air brushed against JP’s bare legs, the crinkling of his diaper loud in his ears with every awkward step. The beach was still alive with laughter and music, the crowd having thinned slightly as the night wore on. Maggie’s hand remained on JP’s back, guiding him forward, her expression one of calm control as they navigated through the throngs of partygoers. It wasn’t long before they ran into Susan again. The moment Susan saw JP in just his diaper and t-shirt, her eyes widened in surprise, a playful smile tugging at her lips. "Maggie, did you not bring a spare change of clothes for him?" she asked, clearly amused. Maggie sighed, shaking her head. "I didn’t think I’d need it," she admitted, her tone apologetic. "And again, I’m sorry about earlier." Susan waved off the apology, her demeanor relaxed. "It’s no big deal, Maggie. Really, don’t worry about it." Maggie leaned in closer to Susan, her voice dropping to a whisper. "For what it’s worth, he just got a spanking, so I’m pretty sure he won’t be causing any more trouble." Susan’s eyes widened, and then she burst out laughing, clearly finding the idea of JP being spanked highly amusing. "Oh my God, Maggie, that’s hilarious. I wish I could have seen that!" Maggie just smiled, pleased to have lightened the mood. The two women continued to chat for a bit before moving on, mingling with other guests as the night slowly wound down. JP, still tipsy and now thoroughly embarrassed, tried his best to keep up with Maggie, though every interaction left him feeling more exposed than the last. The women at the party were especially entertained by his costume, their hands constantly finding their way to his diapered butt, giving it playful pats that made JP’s face burn with a mix of humiliation and something else he couldn’t quite define. The attention was overwhelming, and by the time Maggie decided it was time to leave, JP was more than ready to go. But the walk back to the car did little to calm JP’s nerves. As soon as they reached the vehicle, and Maggie opened the back door, revealing the car seat, JP balked. "Maggie, I don’t want to ride in that thing again," he complained, his voice slurring as the alcohol made him bolder. Maggie, tired from the night and not in the mood to argue, gave him a stern look. "JP, you’re too drunk to be trusted without it. Just get in the seat." But JP shook his head stubbornly, his frustration bubbling over. "No, Maggie. I’m not getting in that car seat again!" Maggie sighed, her patience wearing thin. "JP, you’re making this harder than it needs to be. Just get in the seat." When JP continued to resist, she took a step closer, grabbing his arm with a firm grip. JP tried to pull away, but his drunken state made him clumsy, his movements slow and uncoordinated. Maggie used the opportunity to push him gently but firmly toward the car seat, her strength bolstered by her frustration. "JP, stop it," she snapped, her voice filled with the same authority she used when dealing with unruly patients. "You’re getting in this car seat, whether you like it or not." JP continued to struggle, his movements sluggish and uncoordinated as he tried to push her away. But Maggie was having none of it. With a determined set to her jaw, she maneuvered him into the car seat, her hands moving quickly to secure the straps before he could squirm out of her grasp. "Stop fighting me, JP," Maggie hissed, her patience nearly at its limit as she pulled the straps over his shoulders and around his waist, her fingers working quickly to buckle him in. JP’s attempts to resist were weak at best, his drunken state making it easy for Maggie to overpower him. "Let me out, Maggie!" JP slurred, his voice growing more frantic as he realized he was being strapped in. "I don’t want to be in here!" Maggie ignored his protests, tightening the straps until JP was securely fastened in the seat, his movements restricted by the harness. His struggles only made the situation worse for him, the tight straps holding him in place with no room to maneuver. Maggie stepped back, her frustration boiling over as she looked at JP, who was now throwing a tantrum like a petulant child. She had had enough. Without a word, she reached into the diaper bag and pulled out a pacifier, quickly popping it into JP’s mouth before he could protest. JP’s eyes widened in shock as the pacifier was forced between his lips, muffling his words and cutting off his complaints. He tried to spit it out, but Maggie held it in place, her expression one of tired resolve. "You’re going to keep that in until we get home," she said firmly, her voice brooking no argument. JP mumbled something incoherent around the pacifier, his frustration evident, but Maggie was done with his antics. She shut the car door with a decisive click and walked around to the driver’s seat, sliding in and starting the engine. The car hummed to life, and Maggie pulled out of the parking lot, heading for home. In the back seat, JP continued to struggle against the restraints, his muffled grunts and whines barely audible over the sound of the engine. The pacifier remained firmly in his mouth, a constant reminder of his helplessness as he tried in vain to free himself from the car seat. But the more he struggled, the more secure he felt, the tight straps holding him in place, preventing any real movement. Maggie glanced in the rearview mirror, watching him with a mix of exasperation and something softer, more maternal. Despite her frustration, she couldn’t help but feel a pang of sympathy for him, knowing how difficult this night had been for both of them. As JP continued his futile attempts to escape, his diaper crinkling with every movement, Maggie let out a small sigh and focused on the road ahead. The night was finally coming to an end. By the time they pulled into the driveway, the house standing quiet and dark against the night sky, JP had finally succumbed to the alcohol and the exhaustion of the night. His struggles had slowed, his muffled protests fading into soft, rhythmic breathing as he drifted off to sleep in the car seat, the pacifier still lodged firmly in his mouth. Maggie turned off the engine, the car settling into a peaceful silence, and she let out a quiet sigh of relief. It had been a long, challenging night, but now, at least, it was over. Maggie stepped out of the car and walked around to the back, opening the door to where JP was still secured in the car seat. The sight that greeted her made her heart melt. JP, now completely passed out, looked utterly adorable with his thick, crinkly diaper on full display. His shirt, too small to cover anything substantial, left the diaper fully exposed, the soft padding highlighted by the dim glow of the car’s interior lights. His face was peaceful, relaxed in sleep, the pacifier gently bobbing in his mouth with each breath. Maggie couldn’t help but smile as she took in the scene. There was something undeniably sweet, almost innocent, about the way he looked right now—so vulnerable, so dependent. It tugged at her heartstrings in a way she hadn’t quite expected. She reached out, her fingers lightly brushing against the plastic surface of his diaper, feeling the soft crinkle beneath her touch. Taking care not to wake him too abruptly, Maggie carefully unlocked the car seat and gently unstrapped him, her movements slow and deliberate. The harness came away with a soft click, and she leaned in, whispering softly to him as she gently shook his shoulder. "JP, wake up, sweetheart. We’re home." JP stirred slightly, his eyelids fluttering open as he looked up at her with bleary eyes. He was still half-asleep, the pacifier in his mouth bobbing slightly as he mumbled something incoherent. Maggie smiled warmly, helping him out of the car seat and guiding him as he stumbled out of the car. He was unsteady on his feet, the effects of the alcohol still evident in his sluggish movements. "Come on, let’s get you to bed," Maggie said softly, her arm wrapped around his waist as she guided him inside. JP leaned heavily against her, his eyes already drooping shut again as she led him through the quiet house and into the bedroom. The room was cool and dark, the soft hum of the night settling around them like a blanket. JP practically collapsed onto the bed, his body sinking into the mattress as he let out a contented sigh, the pacifier still in place. Maggie couldn’t help but chuckle at the sight. Even now, half-conscious and barely aware of his surroundings, he was still holding on to that small comfort. Maggie reached down, gently patting his diapered butt, feeling the soft crinkle beneath her hand. The touch seemed to soothe him, and he quickly slipped back into a deep slumber, his breathing evening out. Maggie did a quick diaper check, her fingers pressing lightly against the front to make sure he was still dry. Satisfied that he was, she straightened up, heading to the bathroom to brush her teeth. As she crawled into bed beside him, the room quiet and still, Maggie couldn’t help but glance over at JP again. He was so peaceful, so content, and she found herself wondering what tomorrow morning would bring. The mittens were still securely fastened on his hands, rendering them useless, and she knew he wouldn’t be able to take the diaper off on his own. Would he wake up in a wet diaper? And if he did, how would he react? Maggie’s thoughts swirled with possibilities, a small smile tugging at her lips as she imagined the scenario. But for now, all she could do was wait and see. With a soft sigh, she settled down beside him, her hand resting lightly on his back as she closed her eyes. JP stirred slightly at the touch, but it was only to nestle closer to her, his breath warm and steady against her shoulder. Maggie’s hand drifted down to his diapered butt again, giving it a gentle pat, the familiar crinkle sounding softly in the dark. It was a sound that had become strangely comforting to her, a reminder of the intimacy and trust that had grown between them tonight. As JP slipped further into sleep, Maggie’s thoughts grew quieter, her own exhaustion finally catching up with her. She let out a final, contented sigh, her hand still resting on JP’s diaper as sleep claimed her, the night wrapping around them both like a warm embrace.

@Little Lamb Thanks for the thoughts. I am going through it again and noticing what you're saying. I think I was so excited about how quickly and easily I was able to put initial thoughts to paper that I didn't pay attention to some of the things you are mentioning because they are in my head. Here is some more. I tried to get the tenses better and not as many plot holes. Lets see if you think it is any better. I won't be around for a while after this post but will pick it back up in a few weeks. Maybe then I can go in and redo some of it flesh it out. One thing about AI is so far it doesn't do a good job remembering previous context. Chapter 9 [Laura] It had been a week since that eventful evening with my boyfriend. We had talked things over, smoothed out the rough edges, but there was still this lingering weight on my mind, like a question left unanswered. I found myself torn between confiding in my best friend, Sarah, and seeking the counsel of someone more impartial, like Lisa from the Diaper Depot. Sarah was always there for me, but would she understand the complexities of the situation? Would she judge me for exploring this new dynamic in my relationship? On the other hand, Lisa had shown such understanding and openness when I stumbled into her store that day. She had normalized something that I had initially found bewildering and even a little scary. Maybe she could offer insights or advice without any preconceived notions about who I was or what I should do. With a sense of determination, I reached for my phone and dialed Lisa's number. As the call connected, I felt a surge of nerves mixed with anticipation. Maybe talking to Lisa would help me make sense of everything that had happened, and perhaps shed light on where I wanted to go from here. "Hi, Lisa? It's Laura," I said, my voice betraying a hint of nervousness. "Laura! Of course, I remember you. How are you?" Lisa's voice came through the phone, warm and welcoming. "I'm doing okay, thanks. Listen, I was wondering if you'd be up for grabbing coffee sometime? I could really use someone to talk to," I said, hoping I wasn't being too forward. "Absolutely, I'd love to. I actually have some time in about an hour. Could we meet at the Diaper Depot and walk over to the coffee shop nearby?" Lisa suggested. "Sure, that works for me. I'll see you at the Diaper Depot in an hour," I confirmed. "Great, thank you so much, Lisa. Oh, and by the way, I really appreciated our conversation the other day. You were so helpful in explaining the whole ADL and AB thing. It's still a lot to wrap my head around, but it's definitely given me some perspective," I admitted, feeling a bit sheepish about bringing it up again. "I'm glad I could help. It can be a lot to take in at first, but you're handling it really well," Lisa reassured me. "Yeah, well, it's been quite the journey," I chuckled nervously. "Actually, there's something else I wanted to talk to you about. It's kind of personal, but I trust your judgment." "Of course, Laura. You can talk to me about anything," Lisa responded, her tone gentle and reassuring. I took a deep breath, gathering my thoughts before plunging into the heart of the matter. "So, you know how we discussed those different dynamics people have with diapers? Well, I've recently discovered that my boyfriend... he's into discipline. And it's stirred up a whole bunch of new feelings for me. I really need to talk to someone neutral about it, and you were the first person who came to mind," I confessed, feeling a weight lift off my shoulders as the words spilled out. There was a brief pause on the other end of the line, and I held my breath, waiting for Lisa's response. "Wow, that's definitely a lot to process. I'm glad you reached out to me, Laura. It sounds like you're navigating some pretty complex emotions right now," Lisa replied, her voice filled with empathy. "Yeah, you could say that," I chuckled wryly. "I mean, I care about him deeply, but this whole diaper thing and discipline thing... it's a lot to wrap my head around. I just don't want to mess things up, you know?" "I understand completely. It's okay to feel overwhelmed, especially when you're exploring new territory in a relationship. But just remember, you're not alone in this. And it's perfectly okay to take things one step at a time," Lisa reassured me. "Thanks, Lisa. That means a lot," I said sincerely, feeling a sense of gratitude wash over me. "No problem at all. I'll see you in an hour, okay? We'll grab that coffee and talk things through," Lisa said, her voice warm and supportive. "Sounds good. Thanks again, Lisa. See you soon," I replied, feeling a newfound sense of hope as I hung up the phone. Maybe talking to Lisa was exactly what I needed to help me navigate this new chapter in my relationship. As I entered the Diaper Depot, a familiar bell chimed overhead, signaling my arrival. Lisa, was just finishing up with another customer, her warm smile putting them at ease as they exchanged parting pleasantries. I couldn't help but overhear the tail end of their conversation as I approached the counter. "...I just don't know how to bring it up to him. What if he thinks it's weird?" the customer fretted, her voice laced with uncertainty. Lisa leaned forward, her expression sympathetic yet reassuring. "It's completely normal to feel nervous about broaching the subject, but communication is key. Maybe start by discussing your own feelings and desires, and see how he responds. You might be surprised." The customer nodded, gratitude evident in her eyes as she reached for the bag containing her purchase. "Thank you so much, Lisa. You've been incredibly helpful." "It's my pleasure. Don't hesitate to reach out if you have any more questions," Lisa replied warmly, her gaze lingering on the departing customer with a sense of satisfaction. As the customer made her way out of the store, Lisa turned her attention to me, a welcoming smile spreading across her face "Hey Laura, give me a second to close up the shop for lunch" "Sounds perfect," I agreed, feeling a sense of gratitude for her willingness to lend an ear. As Lisa finished tidying the counter and locking up the register, we made our way out of the store and onto the bustling street outside. As we walked toward the nearby coffee shop, the cool breeze offering a welcome respite from the heat of the day, I hesitated for a moment before diving into the heart of the matter. "Lisa, there's something I need to talk to you about. It's not just about diapers—it's about so much more." Lisa nodded, her expression attentive as she waited for me to continue. "It's about... well, it's about discipline, humiliation, and submissiveness," I confessed, the words tumbling out in a rush. "I know it sounds strange, but my boyfriend has this... fascination with those things. And it's left me feeling completely out of my depth." Lisa's brow furrowed in thought as she processed my words. "I see," she said, her tone thoughtful. "It sounds like you've stumbled upon a complex aspect of human sexuality. It's not uncommon for people to be drawn to power dynamics, whether it's in the form of discipline, humiliation, or submission." I sighed, a sense of relief flooding through me at her understanding. "But what does it mean for our relationship?" I asked, my voice tinged with uncertainty. "I want to support him and explore this side of our connection, but I'm not sure where to begin." Lisa placed a reassuring hand on my shoulder, her gaze steady and compassionate. "It's understandable to feel overwhelmed by something new and unfamiliar. But remember, communication is key. Talk to your boyfriend openly and honestly about your feelings and concerns. Together, you can navigate this journey and discover what works for both of you." Her words resonated with me, offering a glimmer of hope amid the confusion. "Thank you, Lisa. I appreciate your insight and advice more than you know." As we settled into our seats at the cozy coffee shop, the aroma of freshly brewed coffee mingling with the soft murmur of conversation, I couldn't shake the feeling that I had just dumped all my personal baggage onto someone I barely knew. It was time to remedy that. "Lisa," I began tentatively, stirring my coffee as I searched for the right words, "I've been talking so much about myself, but I realized I don't really know much about you. Tell me a bit about yourself." Lisa chuckled, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Well, let's see," she mused, tapping her chin thoughtfully. "I'm single, I work at a diaper store, and apparently, I'm an unpaid therapist for a lot of people." Her self-deprecating humor caught me off guard, and I couldn't help but laugh along with her. "Sounds like you've got quite the résumé," I quipped, feeling the tension ease from my shoulders. "Yeah, you could say that," Lisa replied with a wry smile. "But in all seriousness, I enjoy helping people navigate life's complexities, whether it's finding the perfect diaper or offering advice on matters of the heart." Her words struck a chord with me, reminding me of the support and understanding she had shown me since we first met. "Well, I'm certainly grateful for your help today," I admitted, offering her a sincere smile. "I don't know what I would have do without your guidance." "It's my my pleasure, Laura," Lisa replied warmly, her gaze meeting mine with genuine kindness. "Just remember, you're not alone in this. I'm here whenever you need someone to talk to." Taking a deep breath, I continued, "It's not just the diapers, you see. He likes them, sure, but it's more than that. It's the whole dynamic of power and control, the thrill of discipline and submission." I recounted the incident of putting my boyfriend in timeout, describing the rush of power I felt as I asserted my authority over him. The sensation was invigorating, almost intoxicating, and I found myself drawn to explore it further. "And then there was the moment when I made him wet his diaper," I added, feeling a blush creep up my cheeks at the memory. "It was such a stimulating feeling, knowing that I had that level of control over him." But it was the act of spanking him over his wet diaper that left me feeling conflicted. On one hand, I was satisfied with making my point and asserting my dominance. Yet, seeing him cry so deeply left me questioning my actions. "I was surprised by how hard he cried, even though I knew it didn't really hurt," I admitted, my voice tinged with uncertainty. "Part of me was happy to make my point, but another part of me... I don't know how to feel about it." Lisa listened attentively, her expression thoughtful. After a moment of silence, she reached out and placed a reassuring hand on mine. "It's natural to feel conflicted, Laura," she said gently. "Exploring these dynamics can be intense and emotional, but what's important is that you're open and honest with yourself and your partner." "Were you angry when you put him in timeout?" Lisa asked. I found myself reflecting on the moments that had transpired, trying to untangle the complex web of emotions that accompanied them. "When I put him in timeout, I wasn't really angry," I explained, recalling the incident vividly. "I needed that moment to gather my thoughts, to assert my authority in a calm and collected manner." I recounted how, during the timeout, I had resorted to popping him on his bottom with a spoon when his hands didn't stay up as instructed. It was a subtle yet effective way of reinforcing my expectations, and the realization seemed to amuse Lisa. "Timeout can be surprisingly effective," Lisa remarked casually, a knowing smile playing on her lips. "When I spanked him, I was more focused on making my point than on expressing anger," I admitted, pondering Lisa's question. "But his reaction... it caught me off guard." I paused, searching for the right words to articulate my thoughts. "I think it was impactful because it was the first time he really expressed some genuine emotions," I speculated. "Up until that point, he had been so guarded, so reserved. But in that moment, the vulnerability he showed... it was both surprising and profound." I was overwhelmed and needed a break. "Tell me a little more about yourself" I aksed her. As Lisa shared her backstory, I listened with rapt attention, intrigued that one of her previous jobs was adult babysitting. "Wow, that's really fascinating," I remarked, genuinely impressed by her unique path. "So, you were a professional adult babysitter?" Lisa nodded, a hint of nostalgia flickering in her eyes. "Yes, I was," she confirmed. "It was an interesting experience, to say the least." Curiosity piqued, I leaned in closer, eager to learn more. "What made you decide to pursue that line of work?" I inquired, genuinely curious about her motivations. Lisa smiled, recalling her past with a mixture of fondness and reflection. "Well, I've always had a nurturing instinct, a desire to care for others," she explained. "And as I delved deeper into the world of adult babies and adult diaper lovers, I discovered a genuine passion for it." She paused, a wistful expression crossing her features. "But after a few years, I realized that I wanted to explore other avenues, to channel my expertise into something more... tangible." "And that's when you decided to open the diaper store?" I ventured, connecting the dots. "Exactly," Lisa confirmed, her smile widening. "I wanted to create a space where people could feel comfortable exploring their needs and desires, without judgment or stigma. And so, Diaper Depot was born." I marveled at her journey, impressed by her courage and entrepreneurial spirit. "It sounds like you've found your calling," I remarked, genuinely inspired by her story. Lisa nodded, her eyes sparkling with a sense of pride. "I like to think so," she admitted. "We sell a lot more than just adult diapers so I am able to pay the bills and still do waht I love" As we sat in the cozy confines of the coffee shop, enveloped by the warmth of our conversation, I couldn't help but feel a sense of kinship with Lisa. In her, I had found not just a mentor, but a kindred spirit – someone who shared my passion for understanding and acceptance, and who embraced life's twists and turns with grace and resilience. And as we continued to share our stories and exchange insights, I knew that our connection was more than just a chance encounter – it was the beginning of a beautiful friendship, forged in the fires of shared experiences and mutual understanding. As Lisa checked her watch, a hint of regret flashed across her features. "I hate to cut our time short, but duty calls," she said apologetically, rising from her seat. I mirrored her movements, standing up and offering her a warm hug. "Thank you so much for meeting me, Lisa. I really appreciate your insights and your willingness to listen," I expressed sincerely. Returning the embrace, Lisa smiled warmly. "Anytime, Laura. And remember, if you ever need someone to talk to, I'm just a phone call away," she reassured me. With a final exchange of pleasantries, we began to part ways. As I stepped out onto the sidewalk, a familiar figure caught my eye – Sarah, my best friend, walking into the coffee shop. "Hey, Laura!" Sarah called out, waving enthusiastically as she approached. "Hey, Sarah," I replied, a touch of hesitation coloring my voice. The atmosphere between us was slightly awkward, the unspoken tension palpable as I tried to figure out the best way to introduce Lisa. Sensing my hesitation, Sarah raised an eyebrow inquisitively. "Who's your friend?" she asked, her curiosity piqued. I hesitated for a moment, my mind scrambling to come up with a suitable response. "Uh, this is Lisa. We met... around," I stumbled over my words, feeling the weight of Sarah's expectant gaze. Sarah's eyes widened in confusion, clearly picking up on my awkwardness. "Nice to meet you, Lisa," she greeted, albeit with a hint of skepticism, extending her hand in greeting. Lisa returned the gesture with a friendly smile. "Likewise, Sarah. It's always nice to meet a friend of Laura's," she replied graciously, though I could sense a flicker of amusement in her eyes. As we exchanged pleasantries, the awkwardness of the moment gradually increased. And as we parted ways, with Sarah heading into the coffee shop and Lisa making her way back to the Diaper Depot, I couldn't help but mentally kick myself for the less-than-stellar introduction. Chapter 10 [Lisa] As I walked briskly back to the Diaper Depot, my mind was still abuzz with the conversation I had just shared with Laura. She had been surprisingly candid about her recent experiences with her boyfriend, and I couldn't help but feel a sense of fulfillment knowing that I had been able to offer her some support and guidance. As I walked in the store to resume my shift, I found myself mentally reviewing the earlier conversation with Laura. Her openness about her boyfriend's interests had given me a lot to think about. I flicked on the lights and began tidying up the displays, still mulling over the complexities of human relationships and desires. Lost in thought, I didn't immediately notice Sarah entering the store. It was only when I saw her browsing the aisles, her expression one of curiosity mingled with confusion, that I realized she was there. I greeted her with a friendly smile, curious to see what had brought her in. "How do you really know Laura" Sarah asked. "Ah, Laura and I go way back," I replied, my tone casual yet tinged with curiosity. "We met through mutual friends a while ago and hit it off. She's a fascinating person, isn't she?" As Sarah's brows furrowed even deeper, her confusion seemed to deepen. Her next question caught me slightly off guard. "Did I... see a diaper in Laura's purse at brunch?" she ventured, her voice low with uncertainty. I paused for a moment, contemplating how to respond. "I'm not entirely sure," I admitted honestly, a hint of curiosity creeping into my own voice. "But knowing Laura, there could be any number of explanations." Sarah's eyes widened with surprise, her curiosity piqued even further. "An explanation for diapers?" she echoed, her tone laced with incredulity. "What possible reason could she have for buying diapers?" I offered her a gentle smile, though I couldn't help but share in her bewilderment. "That's a question you might want to ask Laura directly," I suggested diplomatically. "After all, it's her personal matter, and she'd be the best person to provide an answer." Sarah nodded slowly, her expression a mix of understanding and lingering confusion. "I see," she murmured, her mind clearly whirring with questions. "Well, I hope Laura is doing okay. And I'm glad she has a friend like you to support her.", she said with a hint of sarcasm. I smiled warmly at Sarah's words. "Thank you, Sarah," I replied sincerely. "I'll be sure to pass along your well wishes to Laura. And if you ever have any more questions, feel free to ask. I'm here to help however I can." As Sarah persisted with her inquiries, her curiosity bordering on insistence, I couldn't help but feel a surge of apprehension. The delicate balance between maintaining Laura's privacy and addressing Sarah's concerns weighed heavily on my mind. Yet, as her questions persisted, it became clear that a direct approach was needed. "Well, Sarah," I began, my voice measured yet tinged with a hint of playful challenge, "perhaps the best way for you to understand is to experience it for yourself." Sarah's eyes widened in surprise, her initial shock quickly giving way to a mixture of disbelief and intrigue. "Wait, what?" she exclaimed, her tone a mixture of incredulity and uncertainty. "You... you want me to try on a diaper?" I nodded, my expression calm yet resolute. "Why not?" I countered, my voice carrying a note of conviction. "If you're genuinely curious about why someone might choose to wear them, experiencing it firsthand might provide some insight." Sarah hesitated, her gaze shifting between me and the rows of colorful packages lining the shelves. "I... I don't know," she stammered, her uncertainty palpable. "I mean, it's not exactly something I've ever considered." I offered her an encouraging smile, my demeanor gentle yet persuasive. "Just think of it as an experiment," I suggested, my voice infused with a touch of reassurance. "No pressure, no judgment. Just a chance to understand something from a different perspective." As Sarah continued to mull over my proposition, I could sense the wheels turning in her mind. Despite her initial reluctance, a flicker of curiosity danced in her eyes, betraying her intrigue. "Okay," she finally relented, her voice tinged with a mixture of apprehension and anticipation. "I... I'll give it a try." With that, I guided her over to the display of diapers, selecting a package adorned with colorful cartoon characters. As I handed it to her, I couldn't help but feel a sense of satisfaction mingled with apprehension. This impromptu experiment was uncharted territory, but I hoped it would provide Sarah with the insight she sought. As Sarah hesitantly took the package from me, her expression a mixture of curiosity and trepidation, I couldn't help but feel a glimmer of anticipation I pulled one of the diapers out of the package and grabbed Sarah by the hand. "What are you doing?" Sarah asked. As Sarah began to resist, her uncertainty turning into mild protest, I knew it was time to assert a firmer hand. With a gentle yet decisive motion, I delivered a firm smack to her backside, eliciting a surprised yelp from Sarah as she jumped slightly. "Relax, Sarah," I reassured her, my tone calm yet authoritative. "You wanted to understand, remember? This is part of the experience." With that, I guided her toward the back room, Sarah's hesitance palpable with each step. As we entered the room, in the corner was the changing table. The table's presence commanded attention, standing tall and sturdy. The changing table's surface was smooth and padded, inviting comfort for anyone lying upon it. I looked at the cushioned material, noting its plushness and resilience. This table was designed cradle the body, ensuring a soft landing during what could be a vulnerable moment. Guardrails encircled the changing surface, standing tall like sentinels of safety. Their purpose was clear: to prevent any accidental slips or falls, offering reassurance to both caregiver and recipient. Adjustable straps hung from various points around the table, their nylon lengths dangling with purpose. They seemed poised and ready, waiting to be fastened securely around the individual in need... in this case Sarah. I directed her to lie down on the changing table, the surface sturdy beneath her as she complied. Moving with practiced efficiency, I quickly secured the straps, ensuring Sarah remained in place. "There we go," I said, my voice calm yet reassuring. "Now, let's get you diapered up" As Sarah lay on the changing table, her mild resistance evident in the way she shifted slightly, attempting to free herself from the confining straps, I couldn't help but admire her curiosity, tinged with just a hint of trepidation. With a gentle yet firm hand, I adjusted the straps, ensuring she remained securely in place. It wasn't every day that someone willingly subjected themselves to such an unusual experience, and I couldn't deny a sense of anticipation at guiding Sarah through this uncharted territory. With the soft swish of the container, I retrieved the baby powder, Sarah's eyes widening in surprise at the sight of it. "Is really necessary?" she asked, her voice laced with a mixture of amusement and uncertainty. "It's all part of the process," I replied with a reassuring smile, sprinkling a generous amount of powder onto the diaper before gently spreading it across the surface. The scent of talcum filled the air, its comforting aroma mingling with the faint scent of anticipation. As I unfolded the diaper, the crinkle of plastic seemed to echo in the room, a tangible reminder of the transformation that was about to take place. With practiced ease, I positioned the diaper beneath Sarah, the soft padding cradling her as I fastened it snugly in place. Each movement was deliberate, methodical, as if imbued with a sense of ritualistic significance. The process of diapering Sarah was both intimate and oddly impersonal, a delicate balance between practicality and symbolism. With each fold and tuck, I couldn't help but marvel at the way Sarah's demeanor seemed to shift, her initial uncertainty giving way to a sense of quiet acceptance. Yet, despite the routine nature of the task, there was an undeniable sense of intimacy in the air, a silent acknowledgment of the trust Sarah had placed in me. With each gentle touch, each reassuring word, I sought to convey a sense of safety and reassurance, guiding Sarah through this unfamiliar experience with patience and understanding. "There we go," I announced, my voice infused with a touch of satisfaction as I secured the final tab of the diaper in place. "All done." As Sarah slowly sat up, the faint crinkle of the diaper serving as a reminder of the transformation she had undergone, I couldn't help but feel a sense of quiet pride. This impromptu experiment had offered Sarah a glimpse into a world that was often misunderstood, and I hoped it would foster a greater sense of empathy and understanding. "Umm.......thank you, Lisa," Sarah said, her voice tinged with a hint of gratitude as she adjusted to the sensation of the diaper beneath her. "I... I never would have expected to find myself in this situation" As Sarah left the store, her diapered bottom receiving a playful swat, I couldn't shake the rush of memories that flooded back with her departure. Diapering her had been more than just a spontaneous act; it had been a glimpse into a past life, a reminder of the unique connection I had once shared with those I had cared for. As I watched Sarah disappear down the street, a pang of worry gnawed at my thoughts. What would Laura think of my impromptu diapering session with her friend? Would she be upset? Angry? Confused? The uncertainty left a knot of apprehension twisting in my stomach, a silent reminder of the potential consequences of my actions. Unable to shake the lingering sense of unease, I reached for my phone, my fingers hesitating momentarily before typing out a message to Laura. "Hey Laura, just a heads up – Sarah might be reaching out to you soon. We had a little... chat at the store. Hope everything's okay." With a sigh, I hit send, the weight of my actions lingering in the silence that followed. Only time would tell how Laura would react to the news, but for now, all I could do was wait and hope for the best. Chapter 11 [Laura] My heart skipped a beat as Sarah's voice echoed through the phone, her words hitting me like a sudden gust of wind on a hot summer's day. Why was I at a diaper store? How did she know about Lisa? The questions swirled in my mind, leaving me flustered and caught off guard. "Uh, Sarah, I..." I started, my voice wavering as I struggled to find the right words to explain myself. But before I could formulate a coherent response, Sarah's next words stopped me dead in my tracks. "A diaper? In your purse?" Her tone was incredulous, a mix of disbelief and confusion that mirrored the whirlwind of emotions churning within me. How could she have seen it? Was it really that obvious? As Sarah continued, recounting in vivid detail her unexpected encounter with Lisa and the subsequent diapering experience, my cheeks flushed with embarrassment. The image of Sarah lying on the changing table, helpless and diapered, sent a shiver down my spine, a stark reminder of the unexpected turns life could take. "I... I don't know what to say," I finally managed to stutter out, my mind racing to process the flood of information Sarah was throwing at me. Lisa had diapered her? In the back room of the store? And now she was stuck in it until she got home? The implications of Sarah's revelation hit me like a ton of bricks, a sinking feeling settling in the pit of my stomach. What had Lisa done? And more importantly, how was I going to explain this to her? With a deep breath, I forced myself to focus, pushing aside the panic threatening to consume me. "S-Sarah, I... I'll explain everything. Just... just give me a moment," I managed to choke out, my voice trembling with a mixture of anxiety and uncertainty. This was far from the conversation I had expected to have with Sarah, but it was one that couldn't be avoided. With a sinking heart, I braced myself for the difficult task ahead, knowing that honesty was the only way forward. As I thought about Sarah's recounting of the bizarre encounter with Lisa, my mind raced with a flurry of thoughts, each one more bewildering than the last. How could I possibly explain the situation without sounding completely unhinged? "S-Sarah," I began, my voice faltering slightly as I tried to find the right words to convey the sheer absurdity of the situation. "Last weekend... well, something happened with my boyfriend." As I recounted the events of that fateful night, the memories flooded back with startling clarity, each detail etched in my mind like a vivid snapshot frozen in time. The way he stumbled through the door, his words slurred and his eyes glazed with alcohol. The drunken confession, whispered in hushed tones as he begged me to indulge his most secret desires. And then, the surreal image of him standing before me, clad in nothing but a diaper and a pair of mitts, his vulnerability laid bare for me to see. "It was... unexpected, to say the least," I continued, my voice trembling with a mixture of embarrassment and disbelief. "He showed me his diapers and asked me to... to put him in one. And then, he wanted me to lock his hands in mitts so he couldn't take them off." The silence that followed was deafening, punctuated only by the sound of my own racing heartbeat as I waited for Sarah's response. Would she understand? Would she judge me for indulging in such unconventional desires? With a sinking feeling in the pit of my stomach, I braced myself for whatever might come next. "And... and the next morning, we were talking about it," I added, my voice barely above a whisper as I struggled to articulate the jumble of emotions swirling within me. "Before I had to leave to go pick you up." As the words hung in the air, I couldn't help but feel a sense of trepidation, uncertain of how Sarah would react to the bombshell I had just dropped. Would she be shocked? Disgusted? Or would she understand, offering a sympathetic ear and a comforting shoulder to lean on? Only time would tell, but one thing was for certain: my world would never be the same again. "Wow!" Said sarah. As Sarah's stunned silence stretched on, I found myself enveloped in a moment of contemplative silence, the weight of her single word "Wow" hanging heavily in the air. It was as if the gravity of the situation had intensified with each passing second, amplifying the sense of incredulity that lingered between us. "Yeah," I replied with a rueful chuckle, a nervous undertone betraying my attempt at levity, "it's been quite the rollercoaster lately." Sarah's eyes widened in a mixture of disbelief and curiosity, her expression a canvas of unspoken questions waiting to be unraveled. "So, let me get this straight," she began tentatively, her voice laced with uncertainty, "your boyfriend... wears diapers?" "Sometimes I guess" I said, the weight of the admission settling heavily on my shoulders. "Yeah," I confirmed, my tone tinged with a mixture of resignation and bewilderment, "but there's a bit more to it than just that." The air between us seemed charged with a palpable tension, thick with unspoken inquiries and a shared sense of perplexity. Sarah's next question, however, took me by surprise, catching me off guard in its unexpectedness. "Wait, Laura," she queried, her voice tinged with a hint of incredulity, "do you... wear diapers too?" A surprised laugh bubbled up from within me at the sheer absurdity of the notion. "Oh, no," I replied quickly, shaking my head in amusement, "definitely not. I'm more on the clean-up crew, if you will." Sarah's eyes widened in response, her expression a mixture of shock and curiosity. "You mean..." she began, her voice trailing off as she struggled to find the right words, "you actually change his diapers?" "I guess" I said, a wry smile playing at the corners of my lips. "Yeah," I admitted, the admission carrying a weight of resignation and humor all at once, "it's certainly been an unexpected turn of events." As the reality of the situation settled over us like a heavy blanket, Sarah's next question hung in the air, pregnant with curiosity and a hint of incredulity. "But why?" she ventured cautiously, her voice laced with genuine perplexity, "I mean, how did you end up in a situation like this?" The question gave me pause, prompting me to reflect on the whirlwind of events that had led me to this point. "Well," I began slowly, carefully choosing my words, "He came over later that night after our bruch..." I launched into a detailed account of the events that had unfolded. Sarah listened intently, her expression a mixture of disbelief and fascination as she absorbed the tale. When I finally finished, a pregnant pause filled the air, thick with unspoken questions and lingering disbelief. "So, let me get this straight," Sarah began slowly, her voice tinged with uncertainty, "you put him in timeout... and then you spanked him?" I nodded sheepishly, feeling a flush of embarrassment creeping up my cheeks at the admission. "Yeah," I confessed, my voice barely above a whisper, "but it was kind of necessary, you know?" Sarah's voice went up an octive in shock, her tone a mirror of my own incredulity. "Wow," she breathed, her voice barely a whisper, "I never would have imagined..." Sarah agreed to come over later that evening, a mix of relief and anticipation flooded through me. It was comforting to know that I wouldn't be navigating this newfound territory alone, and having Sarah's support meant more to me than I could express. However, as I prepared to hang up the phone, a sense of urgency washed over me, prompting me to issue a stern warning to Sarah before parting ways. "Listen, Sarah," I began, my tone serious, "this stays between us, okay? No one else knows about this besides Lisa, and I'd like to keep it that way." Sarah agreed solemnly, her tone mirroring my own determination. "Of course, Laura," she reassured me, her voice firm, "your secret's safe with me." But I wasn't finished yet. "And one more thing," I added, a mischievous glint dancing in my eyes, "if you even think about breathing a word of this to anyone, you might just find yourself in the same predicament as my boyfriend." Sarah's eyes widened in disbelief, her expression a mixture of shock and amusement. "You mean... timeout?" she ventured tentatively, a nervous laugh bubbling up from within her. I chuckled. "That, and maybe a little something more," I teased, my voice laced with playful menace, "I do have a hairbrush in my purse, after all." Sarah's laughter filled the air, the tension of the moment dissipating in a cloud of nervous amusement. "You're joking, right?" she asked incredulously, her tone tinged with uncertainty. "Guess you'll have to find out," I replied cryptically, a playful smile playing at the corners of my lips, my voice dripping with mock seriousness, "if you step out of line." With that, we exchanged one final laugh before saying goodbye. Sarah stormed into my apartment, her intenesity palpable in the air, I could feel my heart sinking with every step she took. She didn't waste a moment before launching into her tirade, her words cutting through the tension like a knife. "Laura, what the hell?" she exclaimed, her voice sharp and accusatory, "Why didn't you tell me about your boyfriend's... thing? And then you bring Lisa into it like it's no big deal? What were you thinking?" Her anger struck me like a blow to the gut. It was a reminder that my actions had not only hurt Sarah but had also affected our friendship as a whole. I felt a lump forming in my throat as tears welled up in my eyes, threatening to spill over at any moment. "I'm sorry, Sarah," I choked out, my voice trembling with emotion, "I didn't know how to tell you. I was scared, I guess. I didn't know what to do or say" My words hung heavy in the air, the weight of my guilt pressing down on me like a leaden blanket. Sarah's expression softened slightly at the sight of my tears, her intensity giving way to a flicker of empathy. "Laura, I'm sorry," she said softly, her voice tinged with regret, "I shouldn't have come in here so hot. I know you're going through a lot right now, and I should have been more understanding." Her apology caught me off guard, washing over me like a wave of relief. I wiped away my tears with the back of my hand, feeling a glimmer of hope begin to stir within me. "It's okay, Sarah," I murmured, my voice barely above a whisper, "I messed up. I should have been honest with you from the beginning. I don't know why I didn't." Sarah reached out and enveloped me in a warm embrace, her arms wrapping around me like a shield against the storm. "We all make mistakes, Laura," she whispered, her voice gentle, "What matters is that we learn from them and move forward together." As Sarah's words settled in the room, I couldn't help but feel a mix of incredulity and amusement at the unexpected turn of events she described. Suppressing a smirk, I responded to her comment about mistakes with a playful taunt, "Well, we all make mistakes, don't we? Like letting Lisa put you in a diaper." Sarah's cheeks flushed with embarrassment, her gaze dropping to the floor as she sheepishly admitted, "I... I only went into the store to figure out why you were being so coy with me." I nodded understandingly, feeling a pang of sympathy for her plight. "I see," I murmured, my mind racing to make sense of the bizarre situation, "And then what happened?" Sarah's recounting painted a vivid picture of her unexpected ordeal, the image of her being strapped onto the changing table and diapered by Lisa sending a ripple of disbelief through me. "Lisa ended up selling me a pack of diapers, and I thought that was it," she explained, her voice tinged with disbelief, "But next thing I know, she's taking me to the back of the store and strapping me to that changing table, using a shit ton of baby powder." I couldn't help but let out a nervous laugh, the sheer absurdity of the situation rendering me momentarily speechless. "Wow," I muttered, at a loss for words, "That's... unexpected." As Sarah tried to justify her actions, her words seemed to only deepen my perplexity. I leaned in, my brow furrowed with curiosity, as if hoping that by closer proximity, I could better understand her reasoning. "But why would you let her do that?" I prodded gently, a mixture of incredulity and concern lacing my voice. It wasn't that I doubted Sarah's integrity or her ability to stand her ground—it was just so utterly perplexing that she would find herself in such a compromising position. Sarah's cheeks flushed with embarrassment, the crimson hue creeping up her neck as she struggled to articulate her response. "I... I was resisting, Laura," she began, her voice tinged with a hint of frustration. "But then... then she swatted me on the butt, and before I knew it, she was leading me to the back of the store. I... I just... instinctively complied." I nodded slowly, trying to process Sarah's explanation. It was as if some primal instinct had overridden her better judgment, compelling her to follow Lisa's lead despite her initial resistance. But even as I tried to wrap my head around it, I couldn't help but feel a twinge of amusement at the absurdity of the situation. A wry smile played at the corners of my lips as I shook my head in bemusement. "So, what you're saying is... all it takes is a little swat on the butt to get you to do anything?" I teased, unable to resist injecting a hint of levity into the conversation. After all, if there was ever a time for a bit of humor, it was now, amidst the bewildering tale of diaper stores and impromptu changing sessions. As Sarah chuckled in response to my teasing, I couldn't help but feel a sense of relief wash over me. The tension that had lingered between us seemed to dissipate, replaced by a shared moment of lightheartedness amidst the confusion and uncertainty. Grabbing two beers from the fridge, I returned to the couch and handed one to Sarah, the cool glass offering a welcome distraction from the weight of our conversation. As we settled in, Sarah's question hung in the air, prompting me to confront the jumble of emotions swirling within me. "It's... complicated," I admitted, my voice tinged with uncertainty as I searched for the right words. "On one hand, I feel... I don't know, empowered, I guess? Like, I never imagined myself in a position of authority like that, but... there was something strangely exhilarating about it." I paused, taking a sip of my beer as I mulled over my thoughts. "But then, at the same time, there's this nagging doubt in the back of my mind," I continued, my gaze drifting to the floor as I struggled to articulate the conflicting emotions raging within me. "Like, am I doing the right thing? Is this really what I want? It's... overwhelming, to say the least." Sarah nodded in understanding, her expression mirroring the mix of uncertainty and introspection that clouded my own thoughts. "I get it," she replied softly, her tone sympathetic as she reached out to squeeze my hand in a gesture of solidarity. "Change is never easy, especially when it comes to exploring new aspects of ourselves and our relationships As I chuckled at Sarah's remark, a wry smile tugged at the corners of my lips. "Yeah, diaper changes are a breeze compared to navigating the complexities of relationships," I replied, the light-hearted banter serving as a welcome reprieve from the weight of our earlier conversation. "But you're right, change is never easy, especially when it comes to matters of the heart." Leaning back against the cushions, I took a deep breath, the words tumbling forth in a rush as I laid bare my thoughts and feelings to Sarah. "I... I really do enjoy the power and dominance," I admitted, my voice softening with vulnerability as I confessed my innermost desires. "There's something intoxicating about being in control, about having the ability to command and guide... but at the same time, I know there's more to a relationship than just kink." I glanced over at Sarah, searching her face for understanding as I continued to bare my soul. "I want... I need a partner," I confessed, the admission hanging in the air like a fragile thread between us. "Someone who can meet me halfway, who can embrace all facets of who I am, kinks and all. And while it's amazing to have the freedom to explore this side of myself with my boyfriend, I can't help but wonder... is all this even real" As I shared my thoughts with Sarah, the weight of uncertainty hung heavy in the air, each word a tentative step into the depths of my own vulnerability. "You know, Sarah," I began, my voice soft yet tinged with introspection, "I've been grappling with this question ever since the other night.... Can I truly have a fulfilling relationship with these kinks present?" With a sigh, I leaned back, the cushions of the couch offering a small semblance of comfort amidst the swirling turmoil of my emotions. "On one hand," I continued, my gaze drifting towards the ceiling as if searching for answers amidst the expanse of white paint, "there's a part of me that revels in the power and dominance, that finds solace in the control and guidance I can exert over my partner." "But," I added, a note of hesitation creeping into my voice, "there's also a fear... a fear that these desires, these kinks, will overshadow everything else. That they'll become the focal point of the relationship, eclipsing the deeper emotional connections and shared experiences that I crave." As I spoke, I found myself grappling with a myriad of conflicting emotions, each one vying for dominance within the recesses of my heart. "I want... no, I need a partner who can embrace all facets of who I am," I confessed, the admission raw and unfiltered. "Someone who sees beyond the kinks to the person beneath, who can navigate the complexities of power dynamics with grace and understanding." "But," I added, a sense of uncertainty coloring my words, "finding that balance... that harmony between desire and emotional intimacy... it's not easy." Turning to face Sarah, I searched her eyes for any glimmer of insight or understanding, a silent plea for guidance amidst the turbulent sea of my own doubts and insecurities. "You know, Laura," she began, her tone gentle yet firm, "when it comes down to it, honesty is usually the best approach. Just be open with him about how you feel and what you want." Her advice resonated with me deeply, a reminder that clarity and transparency are the cornerstones of any healthy relationship. "You're right, Sarah," I replied, a sense of resolve settling over me, "I need to be honest with him... even if it's difficult." "And if he doesn't want to listen all you have to do is just put him in timeout" Sarah joked. Sarah's playful quip about putting my boyfriend in timeout elicited a genuine laugh from me, a brief reprieve from the weight of my thoughts. "Ah, the infamous timeout," I chuckled, the idea oddly appealing in its simplicity, "maybe I should invest in an hourglass for those particularly stubborn moments." But beyond the humor, I couldn't help but feel grateful for Sarah's unwavering support, for her ability to inject levity into even the most challenging of conversations. "Thank you, Sarah," I murmured, a warmth filling my chest, "for your wisdom, your humor... for always being there for me, no matter what." As Sarah and I embraced, I felt a surge of gratitude wash over me, a silent acknowledgment of the strength that comes from having a friend like her by my side. "Thank you, Sarah," I whispered softly, holding her close for a moment longer before releasing her. With a playful swat on her backside, I sent Sarah off to the kitchen, a mischievous glint in my eye. "Why don't you grab us another round of beers?" I suggested, my tone light yet tinged with amusement. Sarah's reaction was immediate, a startled jump followed by a half-hearted protest. "Oh, come on, Sarah," I chuckled, shaking my head in mock disapproval, "I can see right through that act. You love it." Despite her feigned indignation, I couldn't help but smile at the playful banter between us As Sarah returned with the beers, I couldn't help but notice the pack of diapers she had purchased earlier in a bag by her purse. With a mischievous glint in my eye, I gestured towards them. "What's the verdict? Keeping them for yourself?" I teased, a playful grin spreading across my face. Sarah's response was immediate, her cheeks flushing slightly at the suggestion. "Oh, no way," she exclaimed, shaking her head emphatically. "Sitting in that diaper for 45 minutes on the way home was long enough. It felt like I had a pillow wrapped around my waist." Her words elicited a hearty laugh from me, the mental image of Sarah enduring wearing a diaper during the car ride home too amusing to ignore. "Fair enough," I replied, still chuckling. "I'll take them off your hands then." With a mock sigh of relief, Sarah said I could have pack of diapers, her expression grateful yet slightly relieved to be rid of them Out of nowhere, Sarah's phone pinged with the sound of a notification, her expression shifted abruptly, a mixture of surprise and concern flashing across her features. "Oh no," she murmured, her brow furrowing as she glanced down at her screen. "It's work. There's an emergency, and I need to go." I could sense the tension in the air as Sarah hastily gathered her belongings, her hurried movements betraying her urgency. "I'm sorry, Laura," she said, her voice tinged with regret. "I love you. We'll catch up soon, okay?" My heart sank at the sudden turn of events, the prospect of our evening together dashed in an instant. Despite the disappointment, I managed a reassuring smile, reaching out to squeeze Sarah's hand gently. "It's alright, Sarah," I assured her. "Take care of what you need to. We'll reschedule." Before I could say another word, Sarah leaned in to hug me tightly, her embrace lingering for a moment longer than usual. "I'll call you later," she promised, her voice soft with sincerity. As Sarah headed towards the door, a thought occurred to her, and she turned back to face me, her expression hesitant yet hopeful. "Hey, Laura," she began, a nervous edge to her tone. "Maybe we should plan a girls' night out sometime. You, me, and Lisa?" Her suggestion caught me off guard, my surprise evident as I considered her words. The idea of a girls' night out with Sarah and Lisa was unexpected yet oddly appealing. "That sounds... interesting," I replied slowly, the wheels in my mind already turning with possibilities. "I'm in. Let's make it happen." With a final wave, Sarah bid me farewell, disappearing out the door and into the night. As I stood alone in the quiet of my apartment, I couldn't help but feel a glimmer of excitement at the prospect of our upcoming adventure, eager to see where the night would take us.

I wrote this with the help of AI. What would normally have taken me weeks to write took me hours. It was a fun experiment and feel this story has a lot of ways to go. The interesting thing was fixing it be in the right tense and person. Either way, love to hear feedback. Here is the first bit. Let me know peoples thoughts and if I should continue it. Chapter 1. [Boyfriend] I woke up with such a headache. My head was pounding and I was struggling to even remember why. I sat up and all the blood rushed to my head making the headache amplify by a thousand. With the onslaught of blood to my brain brought all the memories of last night. We decided it would be a good idea to do shots of tequila at the bar. Like the old saying goes, one tequila, two tequila, three tequila, floor. I vaguely remember throwing up in the parking lot and Laura driving my car back to my apartment. The rest is pretty fuzzy. I stretched extending my arms and legs out as far out as I could and in doing so heard a crinkling sound. I looked down and saw that I was wearing nothing but a diaper. Upon closer inspection, a very wet, very pink, and very puffy diaper. The diaper itself wasn't a big deal. I had been wearing diapers off and on for a few years enjoying the feeling of wearing then and sleeping in them on occassion when I was by myself. The difference here was I had never wet the diaper without intentionally doing so. I also didn't remember putting it on last night. Lastly, this was one of those things I kept to myself and never talked about to anyone. I went to push the covers off and that is when I started to panic. I went to push the covers off and realized I was wearing a pair of mittens that forced my hands in to a fist making my hands almost useless. They were designed to keep prying hands immobile in case someone couldn't keep their hands off their diaper. I knew this beacuse I bought them off Etsy after stumbling upon them one day. I was instrigued with the idea and bought them immediately. The problem is its almost impossible to put them on without help. It is however, absolutely impossible to engage the locking mechanism without help since your hand are effectively useless once they are on and you don't lock them until they are actually on. Needless to say, I had never gotten to really use them before. "Oh fuck!! Oh fuck!! Oh fuck!!" I said very loudly as I hopped out of bed. I put one of my hands in between my legs, closed my legs and tried to pull the mitten off. They wouldn't budge. It was on VERY securely. I tried again with the other hand and recevied the same results. I then tried to take the diaper off at least but since I didn't have use of my fingers or hands I ended up just punching myself in the groin. I started to panic even more. The total time from waking up to my ephiphany felt like it had been a few minutes but in reality it was probaly no more than 30 or 45 seconds. As I am processing all of this, Laura walks in the bedroom holding a cup of coffee and wearing a big ass grin Laura is my girlfriend. We have been together for a little less than two years. We met at a bar and for me it was love at first site. Laura is an avid athlete. She ran track in college, runs 3 or 4 Olympic triathlons every year, and goes hiking all the time. She is also a joy to be around. She is my ride or die partner. Always down for an adventure and the type of girl who will hold your hair while you puke your guts out from drinking too much tequila. She is also incredibily smart and perceptive. She has this ability to gain trust and influence with anyone she meets. If you take that and combine her ability to read people, work a room, and her patience it is obvious to see why she I am head over heels in love with her. However, when you are standing in front of her in nothing but a diaper and she isn't saying a fucking word it isn't awesome. Laura took a sip of her coffee and just stood there saying nothing. The silence was killing me and so I blurted out the first thing that came to my mind. "I would kill for a cup of coffee!" I said. Laura looked at me, still wearing her big ass grin, and extended her cup of coffee signaling for me to take it. I didn't think in my current predicament I could hold a cup of coffee let alone drink any of it without spilling it and possibly burning myself. "If I take it I will spill it all over me!" I said. "We definitely don't want that" Laura said again grinning. Laura was clearly not going to help me here. I knew there was a lot to talk about but I seriously needed out of this very wet diaper and I also had to pee. Just thinking about it was causing me to shift my weight from one foot to the other constantly. "I have to pee!" I told Laura. Laura took another sip of her coffee and look at my diaper and then back me. "It looks like you have already done a lot of that" she said while stifling a laugh. "This isn't funny" I told her. "I think that depends on perspective" Laura said. "Just help me out here before I have an accident." I said as calmly as I could. "How much do you remember from last night?" Laura asked me. "Not much after the bar" I told her. "Interesting" Laura said coyly. "Come on just tell me" I said in desparation as I was moments away wetting the diaper again. "I think we should go sit down and talk about it." Laura said gently. "I first need to pee and get out of this diaper." I told her exasperated. Laura chuckled, a playful glint in her eyes. "Alright, alright," she said. "But before we discuss escape routes, there's something we need to talk about." Her voice softened a touch. "Remember on the way home from the bar how you were talking about you wanting to be a little more… submissive sometimes?" Recognition dawned on your face. There had been a conversation, fueled by tequila and whispered secrets, about exploring power dynamics in the bedroom. I vaguely remembered confessing a secret enjoyment of diapers, a childhood comfort I never quite outgrew. "Yeah," I mumbled, cheeks burning with a mixture of shame and a strange anticipation. "I, uh, I might have mentioned that." Laura's smile widened. "Well, as your ever-supportive girlfriend," she said, her voice dripping with amusement, "I made you a promise." She tapped the wet diaper with a finger. "You wouldn't be in this situation if you hadn't made me promise not to leave this little guy friend on you until you confessed everything about your… fascination." I groaned, the weight of your predicament hitting you all at once. The dampness against my skin was no longer just uncomfortable, it was a constant reminder of my vulnerability. The mittens, a playful purchase now felt like shackles. "But Laura," I pleaded, voice strained, "I can't even hold a coffee cup! And besides, I swear I have to pee like right now!" Laura's smile softened a touch. "Alright," she conceded, "accidents happen, even to big boys in diapers. But," she wagged a finger playfully, "we'll have to change you out of this one before we can have a proper chat about last night, wouldn't we?" A flicker of hope sparked in your eyes. Maybe there was a way out of this, a chance to explain yourself before facing further humiliation. "Really?" you asked, voice barely a whisper. "Of course," Laura said, her voice gentle now. "Come on," she gestured towards the bed, "let's get you cleaned up. Then, we can talk." Your gaze darted down to the offending article of clothing – the pink diaper, now straining uncomfortably against your skin. Shame burned your cheeks hotter than the wetness seeping through. Beside it sat the matching pink mittens, a constant reminder of your drunken confession and bizarre request. You needed to explain yourself, to confess the secret desires that fueled your love for diapers. But the words stuck in your throat, choked by a paralyzing fear of rejection. "Laura," you croaked, your voice thick with a mix of desperation and embarrassment. "This is ridiculous. Please, just take these mittens off. I need to use the bathroom, and I can't explain anything like this." Laura knelt beside you, her gaze holding a mixture of concern and a strange intensity. "I know this is uncomfortable," she said, her voice gentle but firm, "but you promised, remember? You wouldn't be in this situation if you hadn't begged me to keep you diapered until you confessed everything about your… fascination." Her voice softened on the last word, devoid of judgment. A surge of panic constricted your chest. "But Laura," you pleaded, "I can barely hold it anymore! Don't you see I'm serious? Can't we just talk after I use the bathroom?" "We can talk now," she countered, her gaze unwavering. "You promised, and besides," she added, a hint of amusement flickering in her eyes, "I wouldn't want you ruining another perfectly good diaper before we even get started, would we?" Frustration bubbled over, fueled by the growing pressure in my bladder and the weight of your unspoken secret. "This isn't funny!" I snapped, my voice strained. "I'm not a child! Take them off, or I swear I'm going to…" The threat died on my lips as a warm sensation spread across my backside. Shame flooded me as I realized I'd lost the battle against my own bladder. Laura sighed, a hint of disappointment in her eyes. "See," she said, her voice calm but firm, "accidents happen. Even to big boys in pink diapers. But," she added, a playful glint returning, "that doesn't change the deal. We still need to talk." Chapter 2 The weight of the wet diaper felt like a physical manifestation of defeat. Tears welled up in my eyes, a mixture of frustration, fear, and a strange sense of vulnerability I couldn't explain. Looking at Laura's determined face, I knew there was no escape. The conversation I dreaded, the one that could change everything, was finally about to begin. The tears blurring my vision made it hard to meet Laura's gaze. Shame gnawed at me, a raw confession clawing its way out of my throat. "It started in high school," I mumbled, voice thick with humiliation. "I… I liked the feeling of diapers, the comfort, the… vulnerability." I choked on the word, the truth hanging heavy in the air. Laura listened patiently, her expression a mix of curiosity and something more. "Vulnerability?" she echoed softly. "Yes," I continued, voice barely a whisper. "It was like a… secret world. Something nobody else knew about." I described the on-and-off relationship with diapers throughout high school and college, the periods of indulgence followed by guilt-fueled purges. "But this wasn't just about the feeling," I confessed, voice barely audible. "There was… there was a part of me that liked being forced to wear them. Like having someone else make the decision." I blurted out the truth about the pink mittens, the dark fantasy they represented. "I bought them online, imagining being… made to wet myself. I never thought it would actually happen." A tense silence filled the room. I stole a glance at Laura, bracing yourself for rejection. But her expression surprised me. There was no disgust, no anger, just a deep curiosity. "Anything else?" she asked gently, her voice laced with concern. I met her gaze for a fleeting moment, then looked away. The truth burned on my tongue, a secret too dark to share, even with her. "No," I lied, the word hollow in the quiet room. Laura's gaze held mine, a knowing glint in her eyes. I could practically feel her seeing through the flimsy lie, but she didn't press it. "Alright," she said finally, a sigh escaping her lips. "This is a lot to take in. But for now," she continued, her voice softening, "let's get you cleaned up, okay?" Relief washed over me, a temporary reprieve from the emotional onslaught. But as Laura began to remove the wet diaper, a sliver of fear wormed its way back into your heart. This confession might be just the beginning. I knew, deep down, that the secret you still held close was the real key to understanding your desires. And I wasn't sure if I was ready to unlock that door, not even for Laura. The conversation might have started, but the real journey into my hidden world had only just begun. A flicker of hope sparked in my eyes as Laura rose from the bed. Maybe, just maybe, this ordeal was over. Maybe I could explain everything later, after I'd showered and regained a semblance of normalcy. But my hope died a quick death as I saw Laura head towards the closet, not the bathroom. Panic clawed at my throat. "Wait!" I blurted, the word laced with desperation. "Where are you going?" Laura turned, a fresh diaper in hand. "To get you cleaned up, of course," she said gently, her voice laced with amusement. "No!" I protested, my voice rising in a squeak. "I mean, not like that! I thought… I thought you were going to take these things off!" I gestured frantically at the pink mittens, the symbol of my forced confinement. Laura's lips curved into a knowing smile. "Honey," she said, her voice soft but firm, "I know you're scared. And I know there's more you're not telling me." Her gaze held mine, unwavering. "No, there isn't!" I lied, the word tasting like ash in your mouth. Laura sighed. "Look," she said, kneeling beside you again. "I'm not going to pressure you to tell me everything right now. But we can't just pretend this didn't happen. So, how about a compromise? You stay in diapers for the day, the pink ones," she added, a playful glint in her eyes, "until you're ready to be completely honest with me. Then, and only then, will we talk about taking these things off." The idea of being stuck in diapers all day, the pink ones a constant reminder of my helplessness, filled me with a surge of frustration. This wasn't supposed to happen! I threw my arms around, knocking over a glass of water on the nightstand. "No! This is ridiculous!" I shouted, tears welling up in my eyes again. "I can't stay like this!" Laura reached out, her touch surprisingly firm as she grasped your shoulders. "Actually," she countered, her voice surprisingly calm, "you can. And deep down, isn't this part of what you secretly wanted?" I flinched at her words, the truth stinging like a slap. A tiny voice inside you whispered a shameful confirmation. But I refused to acknowledge it. "No! It's not!" I denied vehemently, pushing her hands away. Laura didn't argue. Instead, she quickly removed the wet diaper. However, this time, she left the pink mittens firmly secured on my hands. Shame burned my cheeks as she cleaned you up, the vulnerability raw and exposed, amplified by the restriction of the mittens. "Alright," she said, fastening a fresh pink diaper around me. "Why don't you go wait in the living room while I get some more coffee?" The thought of leaving the safety of the bed, venturing out into the open while diapered and defenseless, filled me with terror. I shook my head stubbornly. "No. I don't want to go anywhere." Laura stood up, a hint of exasperation flickering across her face. "Look," she said, her voice firm, "we both know you can walk. So, either you go to the living room, or you can stay here and face the consequences." The implication hung heavy in the air. This wasn't a request, it was an order. Heat flooded my cheeks as I realized the truth of her words. This, the forced compliance, the helpless dependence, might be the very core of my secret desire. But I couldn't admit it, not even to myself. Defeated, I pushed yourself off the bed, the plastic crinkling beneath a constant reminder of my predicament. As I started to shuffle towards the living room, Laura's hand landed on my backside with a sharp smack. A yelp escaped my lips, more from surprise than pain. "That," Laura said, her voice devoid of anger but laced with a hint of amusement, "was for the water glass and the tantrum. Now, go." The spanking, a I only fantasized about with the impossible addition of the mittens, sent a jolt through me. Shame and a strange flicker of… something else, warred within me. I bit my lip, the unspoken desire a heavy weight in my gut. There was so much I wanted to tell her, so much I craved to experience. But the words wouldn't come Defeated and still buzzing from the spanking, I shuffled into the living room, the plastic crinkle of the diaper a constant reminder of my predicament. Laura followed close behind, a determined glint in her eyes. Just as I settled onto the couch, the shrill ring of her phone pierced the tense silence. Laura glanced at the screen, a flicker of annoyance crossing her face. "It's Sarah," she sighed. "Says she needs a ride home." My stomach lurched. Sarah, your friend who was with you both at the bar last night. The friend who probably knew nothing about your drunken confession and newfound diaper predicament. "She went home with some guy," Laura continued, her voice laced with concern. "Apparently, it didn't work out, and now she's stranded." A wave of relief washed over me, tinged with a pang of guilt. Maybe this was my chance to escape further interrogation. But Laura's next words dashed that hope. "Look," she said, her voice firm but gentle, "I know this isn't the best timing, but I can't leave her hanging. This conversation isn't over, but I need to go get her. I'll be back as soon as I can, okay?" Before you could protest, she knelt beside you, reaching for the pink mittens. Relief flooded you as she unbuckled the straps, the symbol of forced helplessness finally removed. "I love you," she whispered, her lips brushing your cheek. "And when I get back, we're going to talk about everything. Everything." With a final squeeze of your hand, Laura stood up and headed towards the door. But then, something unexpected happened. Laura paused at the closet, her gaze flickering to you for a fleeting moment before disappearing inside. A muffled rustle reached your ears, followed by the sound of the door closing again. Confused, I watched as she hurried out the door, leaving you alone in the living room. The weight of my secret desires, momentarily forgotten, was replaced by a new mystery. Why did Laura go back into the closet? And why did she take an extra diaper with her? As the minutes ticked by, my mind raced. Was Laura planning on continuing this… experiment even while she was gone? The thought sent a jolt through me, a mixture of fear and something strangely exhilarating, bubbling in my gut. The conversation might have been put on hold, but with that extra diaper in her purse, you knew one thing for sure: this was far from over. Chapter 3 [Laura] I pulled up to Sarah's building, the frustration from the interrupted conversation simmering beneath the surface. Sarah practically tumbled out of the apartment building, a sheepish grin plastered on her face. "Laura, you are a lifesaver!" Sarah exclaimed, throwing her arms around Laura in a hug. "I am so, so sorry for dragging you out like this." "It's alright," I mumbled, returning the hug halfheartedly. "Just glad you're safe." "Seriously, though," Sarah continued, pulling back and grasping Laura's hands. "I owe you big time. How about brunch to make it up to you?" I hesitated for a moment, then a small smile tugged at my lips. Maybe some pancakes would be good right about now. "Alright," I agreed, "brunch it is. But you're paying." As we settled into a cozy booth at a nearby diner, Sarah's curiosity got the better of her. "So," she began, swirling the coffee in her mug, "what happened after we left the bar? I saw your other half was pretty hammered." I took a sip of my coffee, my mind flashing back to the scene in the apartment, the pink diapers, the helpless vulnerability in his eyes. "Yeah, he was a mess," O admitted, choosing the words carefully. "Actually, he had a bit of a… revelation last night." Sarah's eyes widened. "A revelation? Spill the tea, girl!" I chuckled, a hint of nervousness in my voice. "It's… it's a little complicated. We haven't really talked about it fully yet." Just then, Sarah's gaze flicked down to Laura's purse, which was resting on the table beside her. "Hey," Sarah said, a curious glint in her eyes, "what's that sticking out of your purse?" My's heart lurched. I glanced down and saw the unmistakable corner of the extra diaper peeking out from the open compartment. A wave of heat flooded my cheeks. There was no way I could explain that to Sarah, not now, not ever. "Oh, that's… uh…" I stammered, desperately searching for an excuse. Inspiration struck in the form of her ever-present purse clutter. "Just some… feminine hygiene stuff," I blurted out, quickly reaching down and shoving the diaper further into the depths of my purse. Sarah's eyebrows shot up, a flicker of amusement dancing in her eyes. "Oh, alright," she said, her voice dripping with skepticism. "Just girl code, I guess." I forced a smile, relief washing over me as Sarah turned her attention back to her pancakes. The secret of the extra diaper was safe, for now. But as I glanced at Sarah, a mischievous thought flickered across my mind. Maybe, just maybe, there would be a chance to share this little secret with Sarah someday. After all, what were friends for? But for now, I had a much more pressing issue to deal with – unraveling the mystery behind the revelation of these hidden desires and navigating the uncharted territory of my boyfriend's newfound kink. The conversation might have been interrupted, but I knew, with a newfound sense of determination, that it was far from over. I just hoped I was prepared for wherever this diaper-clad journey might lead. The low hum of the engine filled the car as I pulled away from Sarah's apartment building. Glancing down at the diaper peeking out from my purse once more, a wry smile touched my lips. This whole situation with mt boyfriend was turning out to be far more complicated – and intriguing – than I ever could have imagined. Reaching for my phone, I dialed his number. The phone rang a few times before he picked up, his voice thick with a mixture of nervousness and anticipation. "Hey," he mumbled, the simple greeting laced with unspoken questions. "Hey yourself," I replied, my voice warm. "Just finished up with Sarah. Brunch was good." "Uh-huh," he replied, a barely audible question hanging in the air. "So, what are you going to do now?" "Well," I said, drawing out the word, "I think I'm going to head home, shower, and maybe… take care of a few things." My voice trailed off, leaving the unspoken implication heavy in the silence. He chuckled nervously, a blush creeping up his neck. "Right," he said, his voice barely a whisper. "Sounds like a plan." There was a comfortable pause on the line, both of us dancing around the topic of our earlier encounter. Finally, I spoke again. "Why don't you come over to my place a little later tonight?" I suggested. "We can… continue our conversation." "Yeah," he agreed eagerly, relief flooding his voice. "That sounds good. See you then." "See you then," I echoed, a playful glint in my voice. "And babe" "Yeah?" "Try not to get into any more trouble before I get there, okay?" He let out a nervous laugh. "No promises," he admitted, the unspoken truth hanging heavy between us. I chuckled, the sound warm and inviting. "We'll see about that," I said before hanging up. A smile, tinged with a nervous excitement, played on my lips as I ended the call. The conversation about his secret desires might have been interrupted, but judging by his tone, it was far from over. Tonight, I knew, he would finally have the chance to fully explain his… fascination, and explore the strange new world of diapers we both seemed to be hurtling towards. The thought sent a shiver down my spine, a mixture of fear and exhilarating anticipation. This evening, I was determined to create a safe space for him to be honest, to shed the layers of secrecy and explore the desires that burned beneath the surface. The journey into his hidden world was about to begin, and I couldn't wait to see where it would lead. Chapter 4 [Laura] As I pulled away from Sarah's place, a new mission bloomed in my mind. The extra diaper in my purse felt more like a challenge now, a dare to delve deeper into this unexpected kink unfolding between us. I grabbed my phone and I Googled "adult diaper stores near me." A place called "The Diaper Depot" popped up, conveniently located on my way home. Perfect. With a slight flutter of nerves, I pulled into the parking lot of the store. Taking a deep breath, I pushed open the door and entered a world of plastic crinkling and baby prints. A friendly woman with a nametag reading "Lisa" approached me with a warm smile. "Can I help you find anything today?" she chirped. "Uh, yeah," I stammered, feeling a blush creep up my cheeks. "I, uh, need some diapers." Lisa's smile widened. "Absolutely! We have a great selection for all needs. Are you looking for daytime or overnight protection?" "Actually," I blurted out, surprising myself with honesty, "they're not for me. They're for my boyfriend." Lisa's smile faltered slightly, then recovered with a knowing nod. "Ah, I see," she said gently. "What kind of diapers is he looking for? We carry a wide variety, from briefs to pull-ups to…" I felt a wave of panic. What kind of diapers were we looking for? This whole thing was moving way too fast. Sensing my distress, Lisa offered a reassuring smile. "Is your boyfriend an adult baby, or more of a diaper lover?" she asked delicately. Completely lost, I furrowed my brow. "Adult baby? Diaper lover? What's the difference?" Lisa chuckled softly. "Well, some people enjoy the feeling of wearing diapers and the feeling of being babied. Others are more focused on the physical restriction and, well, the… cuteness factor of adult diapers with baby prints and characters." Suddenly, the lightbulb clicked on in my head. I reached into my purse and sheepishly pulled out the rogue diaper. Lisa's eyes widened in understanding. A playful smile spread across her face as she ushered me towards a display case overflowing with brightly colored adult diapers adorned with a menagerie of animals – playful elephants, cuddly pandas, and curious koalas. "These are our most popular designs for those who enjoy the babyish look," she explained, holding up a package with a parade of zoo animals across the plastic. As we delved deeper into the world of adult diapers, a wave of nervous excitement washed over me. This was all so new, so unexpected. But seeing the variety of options, the openness with which Lisa discussed it all, calmed my apprehension. "Honestly," Lisa said, her voice dropping to a gentle whisper, "it's all perfectly normal. Some people like the security and comfort of diapers. Others enjoy the feeling of being looked after. There's also a subset who enjoy the power dynamic, the feeling of being dominated or helpless." Her words struck a chord. The way his eyes had lit up when I mentioned the consequences, the way his defiance crumbled when I spanked him… maybe there was more to it than just the diapers themselves. Taking a deep breath, I confessed my newfound realization. "I think… I think there might be some of that too," I admitted, feeling my cheeks burn. "He mentioned mittens earlier…" Lisa's smile widened knowingly. She pointed to a section of the display case I hadn't noticed before. There, nestled amongst the colorful animal-printed diapers, were a pair of soft, pink mittens. And right next to them, a curious contraption: a plastic diaper cover in a matching shade of pink, complete with a magnetic lock on the front. "This is a locking diaper cover," Lisa explained, sensing my curiosity. "It uses magnets to keep the diaper securely fastened. Hospitals use them sometimes to prevent patients from removing their diapers." The idea sparked a fire in my mind. This could be the perfect solution! I could still allow him to use his hands, but he wouldn't be able to tamper with the diaper itself. A delicious blend of control and vulnerability simmered in my gut. Thanking Lisa profusely for her expertise, I walked out of the Diaper Depot with a newfound confidence and a shopping bag full of supplies: a case of the most adorable animal-printed diapers I could find, and the intriguing pink locking diaper cover. "Thanks, Lisa," I said, handing her my card as we reached the door. Pulling into my driveway, a nervous thrill danced in my stomach. This little shopping spree had been impulsive, exhilarating, and a bit terrifying all at once. Grabbing the bag from the passenger seat, I practically skipped to my front door, eager to examine my newfound treasures. Inside my apartment, I tossed the bag onto the couch and ripped it open with a flourish. The first item I retrieved was the package of diapers. It wasn't the babyish kittens I'd initially considered, but a design that caught my eye – a parade of colorful zoo animals: a playful elephant with a mischievous grin, a cuddly panda munching on bamboo, and a wide-eyed koala clinging to a branch. Perfect, I thought, a touch of whimsy without being overly childish. Tearing open the plastic packaging, I unfolded a diaper. It was thicker than I expected, a soft, absorbent material encased in a crinkly plastic shell. Across the back, a menagerie of the same zoo animals frolicked in a repeating pattern. A small tab on the front held the diaper securely closed. Curiosity piqued, I peeked inside. More absorbent material, designed to be ultra-leakproof. A slight blush crept up my cheeks as I imagined my boyfriend swaddled in these, a vulnerable dependence washing over me. Carefully placing the entire package – ten diapers in all – beneath the sink in the bathroom, I reached back into the bag. The second item was the intriguing locking diaper cover. This wasn't the sterile white contraption I'd envisioned. This one was a soft, bubblegum pink, the plastic surprisingly pliable yet secure. Running along the front was a series of magnets, strategically placed to line up with a corresponding metal clasp. A sense of delicious power surged through me as I imagined my boyfriend securely diapered, unable to tamper with his situation without my help. The key to the magnetic lock was a small, silver rectangle attached to a thin plastic cord. A perfect size to dangle from my keychain, I thought, a mischievous glint in my eyes. Fishing a key ring out of my purse, I looped the magnetic key next to my house key. The weight felt oddly comforting, a symbol of the control and care I was about to take on. With a satisfied smile, I tucked the pink locking diaper cover next to the package of zoo animal adorned diapers, both hidden beneath the bathroom sink, waiting for their moment to be unveiled. The anticipation simmered as I stashed the diaper supplies away. A quick shower washed away the day's remnants, and I emerged feeling refreshed and a touch daring. Slipping into a pair of comfortable jeans and a worn-in t-shirt with a band logo that he always teased me about, I tackled the apartment with renewed energy. First up was the living room. Armed with a feather duster, I waged war on the dust bunnies that had taken refuge under the couch and behind the bookshelves. Sunlight streamed through the window, illuminating the swirling motes of dust as they danced in the air before succumbing to my cleaning wrath. With a satisfied grunt, I surveyed the battlefield – the vanquished dust bunnies lay defeated in the vacuum cleaner's belly, and the once-hazy air shimmered with newfound clarity. Next came the kitchen. A quick glance at the fridge revealed the usual hodgepodge of leftovers and questionable science experiments in Tupperware containers. Tonight called for something special, something that hinted at the unexpected turn our relationship had taken. Grabbing my phone, I pulled up a grocery delivery app. With a few taps and swipes, I curated a menu that felt both playful and indulgent – cheesy garlic bread, a simple pasta salad bursting with colorful vegetables, and a decadent chocolate lava cake for dessert. Hitting "confirm order," I leaned back against the counter, a satisfied smile playing on my lips. The doorbell chimed, jolting me out of my thoughts. The groceries had arrived with impressive efficiency. Unpacking the bags, I reveled in the cheerful burst of color from the fresh vegetables and the intoxicating aroma of the garlic bread. Tonight's dinner was going to be a feast for the senses, a prelude to the even more decadent exploration that awaited us later. With the groceries safely tucked away, I turned my attention to the rest of the apartment. The bathroom received a quick scrub-down, the towels replaced with fresh ones. Back in the living room, I straightened the throw pillows on the couch and dimmed the lights, creating a warm, inviting atmosphere. Just as I finished fluffing the throw pillows, my phone buzzed on the coffee table. A text from filled the screen. Hey beautiful, what are you up to tonight? Dinner and a movie? Or something more adventurous? A sly smile played on my lips. He knew exactly what kind of adventure we were both hinting at. The stolen glance at his earlier "accident" had ignited a spark, and this unexpected turn of events was fanning it into a full-blown fire. He might have mentioned movies, but our conversation this afternoon had left a lot of unspoken words hanging heavy in the air. We both knew a movie night wasn't what was on either of our minds. Taking a moment to craft my response, I tapped out a message that was both playful and suggestive. Cooking up a little surprise for dinner. Come around 6, grab some drinks on your way, and we can finish our conversation... in more ways than one. Leaving the ending open-ended, I knew he'd catch my drift. The image of his face lighting up with understanding, the unspoken excitement hanging heavy in the air – that was a thrill all on its own. The evening stretched before me, full of possibilities, and I couldn't wait to see where this unexpected journey would take us. As I hit send, a nervous flutter danced in my stomach, a delicious blend of anticipation and apprehension. Tonight, we were going to explore a new facet of our relationship, and a part of me wondered if I was truly prepared for what lay ahead Chapter 5 [Boyfriend] Hunger gnawed at my stomach as I pulled into Laura's driveway. The afternoon's conversation had left me a tangled mess of emotions – excitement, nervousness, and a hefty dose of shame for springing the diaper incident on her. Opting for comfort over anything fancy, I threw on a pair of jeans and a well-worn t-shirt. Grabbing a case of drinks I snagged on the way, I headed for her door, a knot of anticipation tightening in my gut. The scent of garlic and herbs hit me the moment I stepped inside. Laura, her back to me, hummed along to some upbeat music as she stirred something colorful in a pan. The sight of her in her element, bathed in the warm glow of the kitchen light, calmed my racing heart a touch. Placing the drinks in the fridge, I snuck up behind her and wrapped my arms around her waist. She jumped slightly, then melted into my embrace, a relieved sigh escaping her lips. The air crackled with unspoken words. A playful tension hung between us, both of us unsure how to breach the subject on everyone's mind. Stepping back, I grabbed a can of sparkling water from the fridge and popped the top. Awkward silence filled the space as I took a seat at the kitchen table. Laura continued her culinary endeavors, occasionally glancing my way with a mix of curiosity and something I couldn't quite decipher. Conversation flowed, albeit a bit stilted. We talked about work, the upcoming weekend plans, anything to avoid the elephant in the room. All the while, I kept stealing glances at her, hoping, yearning for her to bring up the diapers. But she remained frustratingly silent. Finally, unable to bear the suspense any longer, I cleared my throat. "Laura," I began, my voice thick with apprehension, "can we talk about… earlier?" She nodded, a flicker of emotion crossing her face before it schooled itself back into neutrality. My heart thumped in my chest, a drumbeat against my ribs. "Look," I blurted out, hating how shaky my voice sounded, "I, uh, I've been thinking a lot about everything. And I just… I'm so sorry. I should have talked to you about it first, not just sprung it on you like that." Shame burned in my throat, acrid and bitter. "I know it was weird, and confusing, and frankly, pretty messed up of me." The apology tumbled out, raw and unfiltered. Tears pricked at my eyes, blurring the image of Laura across the table. Taking a shaky breath, I buried my face in my hands, the weight of my stupidity pressing down on me. The words tumbled out of my mouth, a torrent of regret and shame. Tears welled up in my eyes, blurring the image of Laura across the table. Taking a shaky breath, I buried my face in my hands, the weight of my stupidity pressing down on me. Silence stretched between us, thick and suffocating. Then, a gentle hand touched my shoulder. I flinched, bracing myself for rejection, but Laura's voice, soft and reassuring, washed over me. "Hey," she murmured, her touch light and comforting. "It's okay. Really." I peeked through my fingers, searching her face for any sign of anger or disgust. Instead, she wore a soft smile, her eyes filled with a warmth that sent a calming tremor through me. "But it's not," I mumbled, voice choked with emotion. "It was weird. I freaked you out." "Maybe a little," she admitted, a playful glint entering her eyes. "But mostly, I was surprised." I frowned, unsure what to make of her answer. Was she just trying to be nice? "Surprised?" I echoed, my voice barely above a whisper. "You weren't… horrified?" Laura sighed, a hint of exasperation creeping into her tone. "Look," she said, her voice firm but gentle, "seeing you like that… it was unexpected, yes. But honestly? It kind of turned me on." My head snapped up, confusion warring with a flicker of hope in my chest. "Turned you on?" I stammered. "But… the diapers…" "The diapers," she interrupted, a mischievous glint in her eyes, "are an interesting proposition." She paused, letting the weight of her words hang in the air. "But right now, I'm more interested in seeing you like this – vulnerable, honest." My heart hammered against my ribs, a frantic drum solo in response to her words. Part of me, the part that still clung to shame, couldn't quite believe it. Was she really okay with all this? The other part, the part that had dreamt of exploring this secret desire with her, pulsed with a mix of excitement and terror. Laura's smile faded, replaced by a playful sternness. "So," she said, her voice leaving no room for argument, "you either believe me, or I put you in a diaper right this instant." Panic surged through me. The idea of being diapered, of surrendering control to Laura, sent a jolt of electricity through my core. But the thought of her being repulsed by my desires, of shutting down this unexpected exploration before it even began, was even more terrifying. In that moment, caught between fear and a strange, exhilarating mix of desire and vulnerability, I knew exactly what I had to do. Laura's words hung in the air, a challenge both thrilling and terrifying. Part of me, the cautious, logical part, still shrieked in protest. This was crazy, impulsive, a complete departure from everything I knew. But the other part, the part that had dreamt of exploring these hidden desires, whispered possibilities, a world of secret pleasures waiting to be unraveled. Stealing a glance at Laura, I saw not disgust or judgment, but a spark of curiosity and, dare I say, excitement, dancing in her eyes. Taking a deep breath, I decided to take a leap of faith. "Okay," I mumbled, my voice barely above a whisper. "Okay, you win. But…" I hesitated, the words catching in my throat. "I… I need to understand. What do you want to know?" A satisfied smile spread across Laura's face. "Start at the beginning," she instructed gently. "Tell me how all this… diaper stuff… started." My cheeks burned, a blush creeping up my neck. How did I even begin to explain this? "Well, it was a long time ago," I stammered, desperately searching for the right words. "High school, actually. I remember seeing a diaper commercial on TV, and something about it just… clicked." The memory was hazy, a distant echo of a time when these desires were a secret shame, hidden away in the deepest recesses of my mind. Back then, it was just a spark – a fascination with the image of someone swaddled in soft, absorbent material. I'd spend hours reading articles online, anything I could find about diapers. The feeling was strange, a mix of comfort and a strange sense of vulnerability that I couldn't quite explain. "At first, it was just curiosity," I continued, my voice barely a whisper. "But then, I started noticing things. Like, whenever I saw a baby in a diaper, it would… I don't know, do something to me." My cheeks burned even hotter, the confession tumbling out in a rush. "And then there were the commercials, the way they emphasized the feeling of security, of being taken care of." The words felt raw, exposed, but a strange sense of relief washed over me as I spoke them aloud. Laura listened intently, her expression unreadable. Taking a shaky breath, I pushed on, my voice barely above a whisper. "Finally, in college, I decided to… to experiment. I ordered a pack of adult diapers online, and…" Shame threatened to engulf me again, but I forced myself to continue. "The feeling of being wrapped up in them… it was… overwhelming. A sense of comfort, of being little again, but also…" I hesitated, searching for the right words. "It opened up a whole new world of feelings, desires I never knew I had." My confession hung in the air, heavy with unspoken implications. Had I gone too far? Would Laura understand, or would this be the end of everything? Stealing a glance at her, my heart hammered against my ribs in a frantic tattoo. Her expression remained unreadable, a mix of curiosity and something I couldn't quite decipher. But to my surprise, a single word escaped her lips, a word that sent a jolt of electricity through me. "Continue," she murmured, her voice soft yet firm. "Tell me everything." My voice dropped to a barely audible mumble as I continued. "It's hard to explain," I confessed, feeling the heat rise in my cheeks again. "The diapers... they made me feel... submissive. Like a little kid again, needing to be taken care of. There was this strange comfort in that, a release of control." My eyes darted around the room, unable to hold Laura's gaze. "But it was more than that too. The vulnerability... the feeling of being completely dependent... it was... arousing." The last word hung in the air, a shameful admission. But as I spoke, a weight seemed to lift from my chest. These were things I'd never dared articulate, not even to myself. For years, they'd existed as a secret fantasy, a hidden desire that gnawed at the edges of my consciousness. "And then there was the punishment aspect," I continued, my voice barely above a whisper. "The idea of being scolded, maybe even spanked... it... it added another layer of excitement. The humiliation, the loss of control... it became part of the whole thing." Shame warred with a newfound sense of liberation. I felt exposed, raw, yet strangely exhilarated by finally admitting these desires. Hesitantly, I glanced at Laura, bracing myself for judgment. "Until this morning," I stammered, a touch desperate for reassurance, "I'd never... never actually wet a diaper. Or had someone else change it." My voice dropped to a near inaudible level. "And when you swatted me... it was... almost too much. I..." A blush crept up my neck, burning my cheeks. "I almost..." The words wouldn't come out. But the truth hung heavy in the air, a silent confession. Laura's reaction to the swat had sent a jolt through me, a rush of unexpected pleasure that had left me teetering on the edge. Silence filled the room, thick and expectant. Would she understand? Would she be disgusted by this dark side of my desire? My heart hammered against my ribs, a frantic drum solo in my chest. And then, Laura spoke, her voice a gentle whisper that sent shivers down my spine. "Tell me more," she murmured, her eyes holding a spark of unexpected interest. "Tell me everything you fantasize about." Laura's cheeks flushed a rosy pink, but her eyes remained steady. "I changed your diaper, didn't I?" she countered, a hint of amusement in her voice. Think you can handle a little more honesty?" There was a playful edge to her words, but also a subtle warning. This wasn't a one-way street; she was in on this too. Shame washed over me again, hot and prickly. "You're right, of course," I mumbled, my voice thick with apology. "I'm sorry, I shouldn't have hesitated." Taking a deep breath, I plunged back into the deep end. "Fantasies," I began, my voice still shaky. "There have been... a few. Like, you putting me over your knee. Pulling my pants down, spanking me..." My cheeks burned, but I continued, the words tumbling out in a rush. "Maybe even with your... that wooden hairbrush you keep in your purse." A shiver ran down my spine at the image. The next confession felt like a leap of faith. "And... being forced to wear a diaper in public. Maybe to the store, or even on a walk. I don't know if I could actually go through with it," I admitted, "but the idea..." My voice trailed off, the thrill and humiliation of the fantasy warring within me. Laura listened intently, her expression unreadable. A million questions swirled in my head. Was this too much? Would this be the end of everything? Finally, she spoke, her voice a low rumble. "Is that all?" she asked, a hint of amusement creeping into her tone. "Just spankings and diapers?" Relief washed over me, mingled with a flicker of disappointment. "Well, there's more," I admitted, hesitantly. "But I don't know..." "Tell me," she urged, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "What if I put you in timeout? Grounded you like you were a little kid? Would that be… interesting?" The idea hung in the air, a new twist on the already swirling vortex of desires. Grounded? Timeout? The image that popped into my head was childish, yet undeniably arousing. "Maybe," I stammered, my voice laced with uncertainty. "I… I'm not sure." A hint of frustration flickered across Laura's face, quickly replaced by a playful sternness. Her hand, which had been resting on the countertop, drifted down to her hip, brushing against the familiar weight of her purse. "Well," she said, her voice leaving no room for argument, "we can explore that uncertainty. But if you keep holding back like this, maybe you'll need a little reminder of who's in charge here. Perhaps a swat on that cute little soon-to-be-diapered butt will help jog your memory?" The playful threat hung in the air, laced with a hint of something more. A delicious shiver ran down my spine. This wasn't just about exploring my desires anymore. This was about exploring Laura's too, about the power dynamic that had shifted between us. And as I looked into her eyes, the amusement sparkling there mixed with a newfound dominance, I knew I was in for a night that would be far more exciting, and a touch more daring, than I ever could have imagined. Chapter 6 [Laura] The air crackled with a raw vulnerability I hadn't anticipated. Here I was, the normally composed Laura, completely captivated by his whispered confessions. This submissive side of him, the way his voice hitched when he spoke of dependence and control, it ignited a spark within me I hadn't known existed. Dominance. It wasn't a word I readily used, but the truth was, I'd always harbored a bit of a secret desire for it. The thought of him over my knee, struggling against my hand as I delivered a firm swat, sent a delicious thrill through me. "Is that everything?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper. Part of me wanted him to keep going, to delve deeper into these hidden fantasies. Another part, a more cautious side, worried about overwhelming him. He shook his head, a sheepish grin spreading across his face. "I can't think of anything else, right now at least." Taking a deep breath, I decided to accept that for now. There would be time to explore further, to unravel more layers of his desires. But for now, there was a different emotion gnawing at me. Disappointment. "Two years," I said, my voice flat. "It took you two years to tell me any of this?" The sheepish grin vanished, replaced by a look of pure panic. "Laura, I'm so sorry! I… I was ashamed, embarrassed. I didn't think you'd understand." His apology was a little too eager, a little too practiced. It rubbed me the wrong way. "Don't you think that's a bit insulting?" I snapped, a touch of frustration creeping into my voice. "Do you really think I wouldn't accept you, quirks and all?" He opened his mouth to speak, but I cut him off. "Look," I said, my voice firm but gentle, "I love you. And what you just told me… it might be a little strange, a little unexpected, but I accept it. Hell, I'm kind of excited about it." A relieved smile spread across his face, melting some of the tension in the room. But I still needed a moment. This whole conversation had been a whirlwind – a rollercoaster of emotions that left me needing to catch my breath. "I need to finish dinner," I announced, forcing a smile. "And honestly, I need a few minutes to process all of this." His smile faltered slightly, a flicker of concern flickering in his eyes. "Okay," he mumbled, standing up a little too quickly. A mischievous glint entered my eyes. This exploration of desires went both ways, didn't it? "Actually," I said, my voice taking on a playful edge, "you're going to be spending those few minutes in timeout." Confusion clouded his face. "Timeout?" "Exactly," I confirmed, a grin spreading across my face. Walking over to him, I grabbed his arms, surprising him with my sudden assertiveness. "On your feet, mister." He stood awkwardly, his eyes wide with surprise. I guided him towards the corner of the kitchen, a playful smile on my lips. "Stand right there," I commanded, positioning him facing the wall. Crossing his arms behind his back, I gave his butt a few gentle pats. "Now, you are not to move an inch for the next twenty minutes. Consider it a little taste of what's to come." Setting the timer on my phone, I winked at him. "Twenty minutes," I announced, turning back towards the stove. As I stirred the sauce, a delicious thrill danced through me. This wasn't just about diapers and confessions anymore. This was about control, about exploring the dynamic that had just shifted between us. And with a smile playing on my lips, I knew this was just the beginning. I stirred the simmering sauce, a satisfied smile playing on my lips. The revelations of the evening had been a heady mix – surprising, exhilarating, and a touch unsettling. Yet, beneath the initial shock, a thrill of anticipation simmered. This newfound knowledge about my boyfriend, this vulnerability he'd finally exposed, had ignited a spark within me I hadn't known existed. My mind drifted back to his confession, picturing him in a diaper, standing meekly in the corner. A pang of regret, unexpected and sharp, pierced through me. He was in timeout, yes, but wouldn't the humiliation be tenfold if he were swaddled in plastic, his vulnerability amplified? The image sent a jolt of heat through me, a delicious mix of dominance and possessiveness. I could practically feel the soft plastic beneath my hand, hear the satisfying smack of a well-placed swat. Shaking my head slightly, I forced myself to focus. The food wouldn't cook itself, and besides, a little delayed gratification never hurt anyone. With renewed focus, I checked the simmering dish, my smile returning. Almost done. Time to set the table. As I pulled out plates, a flicker of movement in the corner caught my eye. My boyfriend, ever so slightly, was shifting his weight, his crossed arms no longer fully behind him. A playful frown creased my forehead. Rules were rules, after all. Picking up a wooden spoon from the counter, I strolled over to him, a playful glint in my eye. Before he could react, I delivered a sharp swat to his backside. A gasp escaped his lips, his body jolting slightly. "Hands back up, mister," I commanded, my voice firm yet playful. "Stay still. Nose in the corner. Twenty minutes haven't passed yet, you know." He mumbled an apology, scrambling to straighten himself back up, a sheepish grin battling with the sting on his backside. I watched him for a moment, the playful glint in my eyes turning into a hint of something more – a promise, perhaps, of what was to come. With a satisfied nod, I returned to the table, setting the plates and cutlery. The food was ready, the timer buzzing insistently. Tonight, I thought, dinner wouldn't be the only thing served. A delicious anticipation bubbled in my stomach as I called out, "Alright, timeout's over. But dinner comes with a side of discipline, wouldn't you say?" Chapter 7 [Boyfriend] The sting from the spoon lingered on my backside, a sharp reminder of my transgression. It wasn't painful, but it was a jolt, a current that sent a surprising thrill through me. Maybe it was the unexpectedness, or maybe it was the dawning realization that even a minor punishment turned me on. Ugh, this whole situation was a confusing mess of emotions. "Side of discipline?" I echoed, turning from the corner. The playful edge to Laura's voice sent shivers down my spine, a mix of apprehension and anticipation. "But you just put me in timeout." Laura raised an eyebrow, her expression playful yet firm. "Twenty minutes in the corner hardly makes up for two years of holding back, does it?" she countered. Shame washed over me again, hot and prickly. My lips parted to form another apology, a desperate plea for forgiveness. But before the words could escape, Laura cut me off. "Look," she said, her voice softening slightly, "I love you. And I accept you, diapers and all. But honestly, I'm tired of apologies. Tonight, we're exploring this new side of things, together." Her words were a mix of reassurance and challenge, and a delicious thrill shot through me. Together. This wasn't just about her controlling me; it was about us exploring a hidden part of our relationship. "So," she continued, a playful smirk gracing her lips, "after dinner, you'll be on dish duty. Consider it a first taste of what's to come." The image of me, in whatever fate awaited me, scrubbing dishes while Laura watched, sent a blush creeping up my neck. This wasn't quite how I imagined the evening unfolding, but a strange sense of excitement bubbled within me. Dinner first, discipline later. It seemed like a fair compromise, at least for now. With a resigned nod, I pulled out a chair and sat down at the table. Laura dished up our dinner, placing a steaming plate in front of me. As we began to eat, an unspoken tension hung in the air, a delicious current of anticipation that promised a very different kind of dessert later that night. [Laura] I watched with quiet satisfaction as my boyfriend tucked into his dinner. The conversation flowed easily, a comfortable mix of mundane details – Sarah's brunch obsession with bottomless mimosas, the never-ending battle against dust bunnies in their tiny apartment. It felt almost normal, a stark contrast to the raw vulnerability they'd shared earlier. But beneath the surface, a delicious tension simmered. He knew what was coming. The playful swat with the spoon had been a mere taste, a prelude to the real discipline waiting for him. As we finished the meal, I cleared away the empty plates, stacking them neatly in the sink. He offered to help, a hint of eagerness in his voice. "Actually," I said, a sly smile playing on her lips, "there is one thing I forgot to mention about those dishes." He paused, a flicker of uncertainty crossing his face. This was it. The moment the playful dominance shifted into something more. "You'll be doing them," I continued, my voice a low murmur, "with no pants on. And in a diaper." The words hung in the air, a challenge and a promise rolled into one. His eyes widened, a blush creeping up his neck. There was a flicker of apprehension, yes, but also a spark of something else – an undeniable turn-on, a delicious thrill of surrendering control. I watched him, captivated by the way his emotions played across his face. This wasn't about punishment, not entirely. It was about claiming a new kind of intimacy, a vulnerability that went beyond whispered confessions. It was about exploring a secret part of him, and a secret part of myself. "So," I said, voice soft yet firm, "ready to get started, little one?" His mouth worked silently, a strangled protest forming on his lips. However, I left no room for argument. "This is happening," I said, a playful yet firm edge to my tone. A defeated sigh escaped his lips, but I could see the flicker of something else in his eyes – a reluctant acceptance, a tremor of excitement warring with nervousness. It was a look that both frustrated and titillated me. Leaving him for a moment, I marched purposefully to the bathroom cabinet, retrieving a diaper and some baby powder. I wasn't sure why I'd bought the powder – a strange, domestic impulse – but it felt oddly fitting in the moment. Returning to the kitchen, I grabbed his hand, a playful tug that sent a jolt through him. "Living room," I announced, leading him through the apartment. He stumbled slightly, his body already anticipating the vulnerability to come. In the living room, I guided him down to the plush carpet, the coolness a stark contrast to the heat radiating from my touch. With practiced ease, I unbuckled his belt and waistband, a slow, deliberate movement that had him squirming beneath my gaze. The zipper hissed down, and I slid his pants down his legs, the fabric pooling around his ankles. A surge of heat flooded his face as he felt the cool air kiss his exposed skin. "Seems like someone's excited," I purred, her voice a husky whisper right next to his ear. He mumbled something incoherent, his gaze darting nervously between me and the discarded pants. Then, his eyes landed on the diaper I held. It wasn't the same pink one he'd seen me take earlier. This one was a surprise. It was a crisp white, but decorated with a playful pattern of colorful jungle animals – elephants, zebras, and lions with friendly smiles. A flicker of surprise crossed his face, quickly replaced by a surge of heat. This wasn't what he'd expected, but a strange sense of anticipation bubbled within him. The familiar mix of fear and excitement intensified, a cocktail of emotions that left him breathless. I saw the surprise in his eyes and smirked knowingly. I let her fingers trace a slow path from his exposed chest down to his stomach, causing him to squirm underneath her. Then, with movements as smooth as silk, I slid the new diaper underneath him. [Boyfriend] The diaper felt oddly comforting against my bare skin, its soft, plastic surface providing a layer of unexpected warmth. The baby powder Laura generously applied clung to him like a second skin, its scent – a sweet combination of lavender and vanilla – enveloping them in an intoxicating cloud. My senses were amplified, every touch and scent magnifying the intimacy of the moment. My eyes met Laura's again as she proceeded with the next step. Her fingers brushed against me as she gently pushed my hardness down and folded over the diaper. The contact sent sparks of pleasure shooting through me and I couldn't help but gasp at the sensation. It was held firmly in place by the diaper, encapsulated in this new world that we were exploring together. Suddenly, the tape was ripped off the plastic, making a sharp noise that echoed in the silent room. My heart pounded in anticipation as Laura carefully sealed me inside the diaper. She smoothed out any creases expertly, her fingers gliding across the playful jungle pattern that adorned it. I was acutely aware of every touch, every movement – all building up an intensity I had never experienced before. Finally sealed in, I looked down and saw myself encased in white plastic decorated with friendly animals he had seen only on children's shows before. The sight sent another surge of heat coursing through my body a strange cocktail of innocent charm and adult desire that left me breathless. Laura looked at him then, her eyes twinkling with mischief and satisfaction. This was a new adventure for them. One filled with unexplored sensations and experiences—and I knew we wouldn't trade it for anything else. As I rose from the floor, the thick, crinkly diaper Laura had just fastened around my waist felt almost suffocatingly bulky. Each movement was accompanied by a distinct waddle, the padding between my legs forcing me to take slow, deliberate steps. With every waddle towards the kitchen, the feeling of the thick diaper pressing against me became more pronounced, the plastic shell rustling loudly with each shuffle. It was a constant reminder of my newfound vulnerability, a physical manifestation of the punishment I had earned for keeping my secret from Laura for so long. As I entered the kitchen, Laura's warning hung heavy in the air. Her hand came down with a sharp pat on my diapered bottom, sending a jolt through me. "You better do a good job in here," she cautioned, her voice laced with a hint of sternness. The combination of the thick diaper and Laura's warning filled me with a mix of embarrassment and determination. I rolled up my sleeves, feeling the padding between my legs shift uncomfortably as I began to tackle the mess in front of me. With each dish washed and each surface wiped clean, the crinkle of the diaper seemed to fade into the background, replaced by the rhythm of my own thoughts. Laura's warning echoed in my mind, driving me to work harder, to prove myself worthy of her trust. By the time I finished cleaning the kitchen, the feeling of the thick diaper had become almost second nature, the constant rustle of plastic a familiar companion. And as I shuffled back to Laura, ready to face whatever consequences awaited me, I couldn't help but feel a sense of pride in my accomplishment. Despite the discomfort and the embarrassment, I knew that this was a step towards redemption, towards earning back Laura's trust and rebuilding our relationship on a foundation of honesty and openness. And as Laura's hand came down with another pat on my diapered bottom, I knew that I was one step closer to becoming the partner she deserved. Chapter 8 [Laura] As I stood in the kitchen doorway, a mixture of pride and uncertainty swirled within me. My boyfriend had done an amazing job cleaning the kitchen, and I couldn't help but feel a surge of admiration for his efforts. The countertops sparkled, the dishes gleamed, and the floor was spotless – a testament to his diligence and commitment. Suppressing the urge to let out a sigh of relief, I reminded myself to stay composed. This was uncharted territory for both of us, and I needed to tread carefully. Grabbing two beers from the fridge, I returned to the living room, where my boyfriend awaited my inspection. Handing him a beer with a smile, I praised him for his hard work. "You did an incredible job cleaning the kitchen," I said, sincerity lacing my words. "I'm impressed." As he accepted the beer with a grateful nod, I couldn't help but notice the mix of emotions flickering across his face. Uncertainty, perhaps, mingled with a hint of anticipation. And beneath it all, I sensed a vulnerability that mirrored my own. Taking a seat beside him on the couch, I struggled to keep my emotions in check. The idea of exploring my dominance and his submissiveness was undeniably enticing, but it also brought with it a wave of apprehension. This wasn't how I had envisioned our relationship unfolding, and the thought of delving deeper into this uncharted territory left me feeling both exhilarated and hesitant. But as I glanced at my boyfriend, his eyes brimming with trust and affection, I knew that I couldn't let my fears hold me back. We had both taken a leap of faith by confronting our desires head-on, and now it was time to see where that journey would lead us. Squeezing his hand gently, I offered him a reassuring smile. "Thank you," I said softly, my voice barely above a whisper. "For everything." As we sat together in comfortable silence, the weight of unspoken words hung heavy in the air. But beneath it all, there was a sense of possibility, of newfound connection. And as I sipped my beer, I couldn't help but feel a glimmer of excitement for the journey that lay ahead. As the evening stretched before us, I turned to my boyfriend with a smile, ready to suggest a plan for the rest of the night. "How about we take it easy?" I proposed, warmth infusing my words. "We can stay in, watch a movie, and just enjoy each other's company." But to my surprise, my boyfriend's response wasn't quite what I expected. With a hint of hesitation, he voiced his concern about staying in his diaper for the rest of the night. "I'm not sure if I can stay dry," he admitted, a note of worry in his voice. I couldn't help but smirk at his sudden resistance. "Well, that sounds like a personal problem," I teased, my tone playful yet firm. "You wanted to explore this side of our relationship, remember? Now you have to deal with the consequences." His frustration was palpable as he protested, insisting that he didn't want to wet his diaper again. But deep down, I sensed a hint of reluctance mingled with his resistance, as if a part of him was secretly intrigued by the idea. With a soft chuckle, I reached out to squeeze his hand reassuringly. "Relax," I said gently, my voice tinged with amusement. "It's just a diaper, and accidents happen. Besides, we can always change you if need be." As his expression softened, a flicker of understanding passed between us. This wasn't just about diapers or wetting them – it was about exploring new boundaries, pushing past our comfort zones, and discovering new facets of our relationship. And as we settled in to watch our chosen movie, the glow of the TV casting soft shadows across the room, I couldn't help but feel a sense of contentment wash over me. Whatever the night held in store for us, I knew that we were in it together – navigating this uncharted territory as partners, lovers, and confidants. As the movie played on the screen, casting flickering shadows across the room, we settled into a comfortable rhythm, sipping our beers and losing ourselves in the storyline. But about halfway through the movie, I noticed my boyfriend becoming increasingly fidgety beside me. At first, I thought nothing of it, assuming he was simply adjusting his position or getting restless from sitting too long. However, as his movements grew more pronounced, a nagging suspicion crept into my mind. Could it be that he needed to use the bathroom? As he started to rise from the couch, I couldn't help but interject, my curiosity piqued. "Where are you going?" I inquired, my voice laced with a mixture of amusement and concern. His sudden restlessness had caught me off guard, and I couldn't shake the feeling that something was amiss. Turning to face me, he hesitated for a moment, his expression a mixture of discomfort and embarrassment. "Uh, just... need to use the bathroom," he muttered sheepishly, avoiding my gaze. A knowing smile tugged at the corners of my lips as I watched him squirm. It seemed my suspicions had been correct all along. But rather than letting him off the hook, I decided to remind him of his current predicament. "Oh, no you don't," I said firmly, my tone leaving no room for argument. "Remember, you're wearing a diaper tonight. Sit back down and enjoy the movie." As he sank back onto the couch, the unmistakable sound of the diaper crinkling filled the air, a constant reminder of his current state of vulnerability. The noise seemed to hang in the air for a moment, a tangible reminder of our unconventional evening. Despite his efforts to maintain his composure, I couldn't help but notice the slight flush of embarrassment that tinted his cheeks a deeper shade of red. Suppressing a smirk, I shifted my gaze back to the screen, determined to enjoy the remainder of the movie. But beneath the facade of nonchalance, a thrill pulsed through me, fueled by the realization of the power dynamics at play. With each crinkle of the diaper, I felt a renewed sense of control, a heady rush that left me eager to explore this newfound territory even further. As the movie continued to play, I couldn't help but notice the subtle shifts in my boyfriend's demeanor. His fidgeting had grown more pronounced, his discomfort palpable even in the dim light of the living room. With each passing moment, it became increasingly evident that he was struggling to hold it in. I stole a sideways glance at him, catching the telltale signs of his internal struggle. His brows furrowed in concentration, his jaw clenched tight. It was clear that he was fighting a losing battle against the inevitable. Finally, after what felt like an eternity of tension, the moment arrived. A subtle shift in his posture, a barely perceptible release of tension, and then it happened – the unmistakable sound of liquid meeting plastic. I turned my head to look at him, expecting some kind of acknowledgment, perhaps a sheepish admission of what had just occurred. But to my surprise, he remained silent, his gaze fixed firmly on the screen as if nothing had happened. Curiosity piqued, I shifted my focus to the diaper, expecting to see clear evidence of its use. But to my astonishment, it appeared barely even damp, a testament to its impressive absorbency. A mischievous smile tugged at the corners of my lips as an idea began to form in my mind. If he wasn't going to acknowledge what had just transpired, then perhaps I would play along and see how long he could keep up the charade. Rising from the couch, I made my way to the kitchen, the crinkle of his diaper echoing in the quiet room. Retrieving two more beers from the fridge, I returned to the living room and handed one to him, making sure to meet his gaze with a knowing look. "Thirsty?" I asked, my voice laced with subtle amusement. He accepted the drink with a grateful nod, taking a long sip before settling back into the couch. But beneath the facade of nonchalance, I could sense a hint of uncertainty, a flicker of unease at the realization that I knew his secret. As we continued to watch the movie, I couldn't help but wonder how long he would be able to keep up the facade. But for now, I was content to play along, enjoying the thrill of our shared secret and the newfound dynamics it had brought to our relationship. [Boyfriend] As the movie rolled on, I found myself increasingly distracted by the uncomfortable sensation between my legs. The thick padding of the diaper pressed against me, reminding me of what I had just done – wetting myself like a child. Shame burned hot in my cheeks as I tried to focus on the screen, desperate to ignore the evidence of my humiliation. But with each passing minute, the discomfort only grew. The diaper, once soft and pliable, now felt heavy and swollen, the added weight a constant reminder of my lack of control. I could feel it clinging to me, the plastic shell crinkling with every movement, amplifying the sound of my shame. A part of me wanted to confess, to tell Laura what had happened and beg her to change me, to rid me of this humiliating reminder. But another part of me hesitated, held back by the fear of her reaction. Would she be angry? Disgusted? Disappointed? And then, to my astonishment, she returned with another beer, her smile warm and inviting. I accepted the drink with a grateful nod, my heart pounding in my chest. Did she know? Could she tell what I had done? The thought sent a shiver down my spine, a mix of embarrassment and excitement swirling in my stomach. As the movie played on, I struggled to focus, my mind consumed by conflicting emotions. I wanted to tell her, to confess my humiliation and seek her forgiveness. But the words caught in my throat, trapped by the weight of my shame. In the end, I remained silent, the secret of my wet diaper weighing heavily on my conscience. And as the night wore on, I couldn't shake the feeling that this newfound dynamic between us had opened a door to a world of uncertainty, where the lines between pleasure and shame blurred and the only certainty was the unpredictable nature of our desires. As the movie drew to a close, I couldn't ignore the relentless pressure building in my bladder. With Laura excusing herself to the bathroom, I seized the opportunity to discreetly relieve myself into the already damp diaper. The warmth spreading against my skin offered a momentary reprieve from the discomfort, but it was short-lived. When Laura returned and inquired if everything was alright, I attempted to brush off any concerns, assuring her that everything was fine. However, her keen eyes didn't miss the telltale signs of my soaked diaper. With a mixture of frustration and disappointment, she confronted me, demanding to know why I had lied to her. My heart sank as her words cut through the air like a knife. I struggled to find the right response, guilt gnawing at me for deceiving her. "I... I didn't want to admit it," I admitted sheepishly, unable to meet her gaze. Laura's expression softened, but there was an underlying tension in her features as she sighed heavily. "What am I going to do with you?" she asked, her voice tinged with exasperation. "How could you lie to me when it's so obvious that you've wet your diaper?" I hung my head in shame, knowing that I had let her down. "I'm sorry," I murmured, feeling utterly defeated. Her frustration was palpable as she paced back and forth, clearly struggling to process her emotions. "I just don't understand why you felt the need to hide it from me," she confessed, her voice tinged with hurt. "I guess I was embarrassed," I admitted, my cheeks burning with shame. "I didn't want you to see me like this." Laura's expression softened, and she took a deep breath, visibly trying to calm herself. "I get that it's not easy," she said gently, her tone more forgiving. "But we can't build a relationship on lies. We have to be honest with each other, especially about something like this." I nodded, feeling a sense of relief wash over me at her understanding. "I know," I replied, my voice barely above a whisper. "I'll do better, I promise." With a nod of acceptance, Laura reached out to take my hand, offering me a reassuring smile. "That's all I ask," she said softly, squeezing my fingers gently. "We're in this together, remember? We'll figure it out, one step at a time." [Laura] I decided to discipline her boyfriend for lying, I wouldn't waver in this decision. Ignoring his protests about his full diaper, I firmly instructed him to go to timeout in the corner. Despite his discomfort, I remained resolute, adamant that consequences were necessary for his dishonesty. Leaving him to contemplate his actions, I headed into the bathroom to retrieve a new diaper and some baby powder. I returned to the living room and placed the diaper and powder on the table, the cool surface contrasting with the warmth of my resolve. Standing before him, I maintained a firm yet compassionate demeanor, ready to address the situation head-on. "Since you lied to me," I began, my voice firm but not unkind, "there are going to be consequences. I'm going to give you a spanking for your dishonesty, and then I'll put you in a fresh diaper." My boyfriend's expression softened as he realized the gravity of his mistake. With a nod of understanding, he accepted the consequences of his actions, silently acknowledging the importance of honesty in their relationship. I took my boyfriend out of timeout and led him to the center of the room. With a firm yet gentle grip, I positioned him across my knee, his wet diaper pressing against my thigh. I could see a wave of humiliation wash over him as he realized the vulnerable position he was in, with me poised to administer his punishment. As my hand made contact with his diaper-clad bottom, he winced, feeling the impact more as a sting to his pride than to his skin. With each subsequent spank, the humiliation intensified, tears welling up in his eyes as he realized the gravity of his actions. The sound of each smack echoed in the room, a stark reminder of his wrongdoing. By the eighth spank, he was openly crying, his apologies pouring out between sobs as he begged for forgiveness. My hand paused, my touch softening as I looked down at him with compassion. "I forgive you," I said gently, my voice carrying a warmth that enveloped him like a comforting embrace. "But you need to understand the consequences of lying. Next time, there won't be a diaper to soften the blow." I looked into my boyfriend's eyes, searching for sincerity. "Do you understand?" I asked, my voice soft yet firm. He nodded vigorously, tears still glistening in his eyes. "Yes, Laura, I understand. I'm sorry, and I promise I'll never do it again." With a final nod of approval, I delivered one more gentle spank to his diaper-clad bottom, a symbolic punctuation to the conversation. Then, I helped him up and laid him on the floor to change his wet diaper, the crinkling sound a reminder of the events that had transpired. Once his fresh diaper was securely fastened, I sighed wearily. "It's been quite a night," I remarked, exhaustion creeping into my voice. "I think it's time to call it a night." He nodded in agreement, hopefully understanding the need for rest after the emotional rollercoaster we just went on. I handed him his pants which he quickly put on, kissed him good night and then collapsed in to my bed.

Scene 7 I looked at Tim sleeping and I became overwhelmed with love and sadness. He slept so peacefully, looking content and happy. Last night we had pre birthday sex and it was amazing. It was surprising vanilla too. We just held each other, did some intense kissing, a little petting, and a lot of penetration. Today is Tim's birthday. We are supposed to go out hiking, then dinner and drinks. That is what he wanted to do. I had planned out an amazing hike, dinner reservations at a rooftop bar overlooking the water. It was going to be fantastic. Then my boss texted me demanding I come in for a few hours. This is where the sadness comes in. How do I break it to him that I am going to miss the hike? He went above and beyond for my birthday yet I am skipping out on half of his. I know he will be upset. I know a way to make it up to him so it won't suck as much, but do I really want to do it? I am just not sure. After my birthday, we had a DTR. A DTR stands for "Defining The Relationship." We were pretty much on the same page. We loved each other. He was not seeing anyone else. He was the only man I was seeing and Claire was the only other person I was sexually active with. We also talked about limits and kinks. I had apologized for Brittany's antics during my birthday but he told me he didn't care. He liked the humiliation if he was being honest. He also talked about certain fantasies he would like to fulfull. One of them being diaper punishment or diaper bondage. On one hand, we kinda already did it. I did force him to wear a diaper to the movies. But I also liked that diapers weren't a significant part of our relationship. I watched him sleep as I worked through my options. Option 1 was essentially wake him up, give him his birthday spankings, then break the bad news and leave for half the day. Option 2 was to wake him up, diaper him, give him his birthday spankings, put his locking diaper cover on him, potentially even the mittens, and leave him in his apartment while I went to work. I know he would love it, but then would he expect it again. He already intentionally was a brat at times to get a reaction. I didn't want it to get worse. I looked in Tim's closet and quietly opened up his trunk. Right on top was his diaper cover. At first glance, it just looked like a pair of pink shorts. However, unlike a normal pair of shorts, these had a heavy duty strap looped through the waistband, with holes to connect the heavy duty crotch strap, and a weird looking black lock that secured everything together. In addition, each pants leg had a heavy duty strap to ensure a tight fit that also was designed to be secured with the small circular black lock. There was also a d-ring on each side of the waist. I picked up the diaper cover to reveal a pink unicorn diaper underneath it. Damn, Tim really loves pink. I grabbed the diaper cover and diaper and placed it to the side of the trunk. I quietly searched the trunk until I found the mittens also. These were made of similar material to the diaper cover. They also had the same lock. I put my hand in to the glove just to see what it felt like. The first thing I noticed were the gloves forced my hands in to a fist. All my dexterity was gone. I now understood what Tim meant when he said said he had to use a sippy cup when wearing these. It was decision time. I had about an hour to get to the office. That was more than enough time to wake, diaper, spank, enforce, kiss, and leave. But it also didn't leave a lot of time left either. Fuck it, Tim made my birthday special and I was going to make his special as well. Or at least as special as I could since I couldn't get out of work. I grabbed everything from the trunk including the keys to the lock along with some baby powder and brought it all in to Tim's bedroom. I placed everything in the corner of the room and put a pillow in front in an effort to hide the items. I got on the bed and mounted Tim. I gently started kissing him and rubbing his hair. "Wakey wakey birthday boy" I gently cooed. Tim slowly opened his eyes and looked at the clock. "It is 7:00am" He said in a scratchy voice of someone who clearly didn't want to get up. "You can go back to bed in a few" I told him. "But first get up and go brush your teeth." "Huh?" Tim said. Tim did a kipping motion throwing me off him and rolled over in an attempt to go back to sleep. I remounted him and started tickling him since my most recent attempt was unsuccessful. "Stop that!" Tim moaned. "Ok. Ok. I am getting up." Tim got out of bed wearing nothing but his boxers. He stumbled in to the bathroom and closed the door. I heard the toilet flush along with his electric toothbrush buzzing before he came out about four minutes later. "What's up?" He asked. "Lay on the bed, no talking or arguing" I told him. "Ok" he said still trying to wake up. Tim laid on the bed. I went over to the corner and retrieved the diaper and baby powder. I walked over to the bed, pulled off his boxers and unfolded the diaper. "Hips ups" I told him. "What are you doing?" He asked me still a litle bit groggy "What does it look like. I am diapering you." He lifted his hips up and I slid the diaper underneath him. He lowered his hips on the diaper. I picked up the baby powder and liberally applied it all over his groin area. I folded the diaper to his waist taping the bottom left and bottom right tapes to the landing strip of the diaper. I adjusted the waistband of Tim's diaper and taped the top tapes to the landing strip as well. "Tiff, don't get me wrong. This is great and all but whats up?" Tim asked me. "Whats up is you're getting your birthday spankings" I told him. "I figured you would appreciate a little padding" I sat down on the bed and positioned Tim across my knee. I spanked him 33 times. 32 because that is how old he was turning and one to grow on. Every spank made a loud oomph sound as I hit the diaper. The diaper was so thick I honestly don't think Tim felt really anything as I used my hand and not a paddle. I let Tim off my lap and looked at him as he stood in front of me in nothing but a pink diaper. "Now I want you to do a few things without arguing....ok" I asked him. "Umm.....ok" Tim replied. I went in to the corner of the room and grabbed his pink mittens. I walked over to him and slid it on his left hand tightening the strap. I secured the lock to the mittens. "Why are you doing this?" he asked with nervousness in his voice. "Shush. Remember. No arguing. Keep it up and I might have to buy a pacifier" I teased him. I did the same for his right hand making sure the mittnes were on nice and tight. I looked at my boyfriend standing in a pink diaper and pink mittens. I had mixed feelings. On one hand, this is what he wants and I hope he was enjoying it. On the other hand, it was a bit surreal. I went to the corner and got the diaper cover. I loosened the waist and pants legs. "Come over here and step in" I told him. "Tiff we don't have to do this" Tim nervously said. "You're going to do it Tim. Quit arguing with me on this." I told him a bit frustrated as time was ticking away. Tim reluctantly came over and stepped in to the diaper cover as I held it out. I slid it up his legs and tightened the waist strap. Before locking the waist strap I made sure that the waistband of the diaper peaked out from the diaper cover. I then tightened the leg straps and locked those as well making sure the leak guards peaked out of the diaper cover. While I was positioning the pants legs I felt pressure on the front of the diaper cover. I rubbed the front of Tim's diaper and gave it a gentle pat. "My my someone is obviously turned on." I told him. "Let me out of this and I will show you how turned on I am" Tim said. "So about that." I said. "I have to go to work" I started. "But I thought we were going hiking!" Tim asked. "We were. But I can't help it. So instead, you're going to sit here all hot and bothered for a bit while I go and get some work done. I promise I will make it up to you when I get back" I told him. "You can't leave me here like this!" Tim said. "Sure I can." I told him. "The only question I have is do you want me to clip those d-rings together on your mittens so your hands are behind your back or connect the mitten d-rings to the diaper cover d-rings keeping your hands side by side. Tim didn't answer me for thirty seconds. I made an executive decision and secured each hand to their respective d-ring on the diaper cover. I gave Tim a few patts on the butt and started walking to the door. "Tiff I don't want to be left like this." Tim said as earnestly as he could. "Tim I have to go to work baby" I told him. "I am trying to make lemondade out of lemons." I told him. "I know Tiff. But I can't be left alone like this" he said. I didn't know what to do. I had to go but Tim was telling me he wasn't comfortable with this. I had to salvage the day. I sat there thinking for a minute and came up with an idea. "I will get you a babysitter!" I said. "What!?! No!" Tim said. I picked up my phone pressing Claire's contact on my phone. "Sup Chika?" Claire answered. "Is Brittany there?" I asked. "Yea she is right here" "Can I speak with her" I asked. "Sure" Claire responded. "Hello?" Brittany answered. "Hey, its Tiff" I said. "Oh hey Tiff. What's up" Brittany asked. "I am in a bit of a jam and was wondering if you could help me out." "Sure what do you need." Brittany asked. "I need someone to babysit Tim for a few hours while I go to work" I told her. "You're asking me to babysit Tim. Seriously?" Brittany asked. "Yes. I will pay you of course." I told her. I heard Brittany's voice perk up. "Really!?!" She asked. "Yea how much" I asked her. "$25 an hour is what I usually charge for babysitting." she said. "Great I will pay you 30" I told her. "Can you come over to Tim's apartment? I need to leave right now so you will have to let yourself in" I told her. "Sure. Is he in diapers?" "Yea. He has a diaper on. Just keep him entertained. If he has an accident change him. Nothing too crazy" "Tiff!! Come on. This is not what I meant" Tim whined. "Hold on Brittany." I told her. I put the phone down while looking at Tim. I had the pissed off look on my face. "If you don't shush Tim, I really will get you a pacifier. Now calm down or I will have her spank you" I told him. I put the phone back up to my ear. "Sorry Brittany. I had to work something out with Tim" I told her. "Get a pacifier and spank him if he is naughty. I got it" she said. "I will be there in twenty minutes" "Great. I will leave the door unlocked" I hung up the phone and went over to Tim. I kissed him on the cheek and gave him a patt on the butt. I still can't resist a diapered butt. "I will be back in a few hours. Brittany should be here in less than twenty minutes. Happy Birthday and I love you!" I told him as I walked out the door. - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - I stood in shock as Tiff walked out the door. I didn't think she would actually go through with this. On one hand, this was the ultimate fantasy. On the other hand, what the fuck! I can't do anything. I tried to move my hands but they were securely fastened to my hips. I also had to pee again. I was hungry, thirsty, and cold. Tiff left me in a nothing but a diaper and a diaper cover. There was nothing I could do about any of it. I was completely helpless. I went over to the couch to sit down. I tried to turn the TV on but with the mittens and my hands not moving it was impossible. I just sat on the couch focusing on not peeing my diaper. After about 15 minutes, I couldn't hold it anymore and just peed. I felt the warmth of the pee as it was absorbed in the diaper along with the diaper getting even larger. This was just fucking great. To top it all off, now I am sitting in a wet diaper. I looked down to see if the diaper leaked but of course it didn't. Tiff knew how to effectively diaper someone and this was proof. I sat in the wet diaper for about another 10 minutes when I heard the door open. I looked up as Claire walked in. Claire came in and put her purse and bag on the kitchen counter and stared at me wiht this big shit eating grin. "Wow!! Tiff wasn't joking when she said you need a babysitter!" Claire said. "You lok totally helpless" "Not funny Claire!" I said. "Let me out of this! I am freezing, hungry, and I wet myself." Claire walked over to me and started examing the diaper cover. She tried to reach her fingers down the waistband but couldn't. She grabbed one of the mittens attached to the diaper cover and examined them. She also gave me a patt on the butt as she assessed my diaper. "You really love pink don't you!" she joked. Brittany looked me over again. One thing at a time I guess" she cooed. "Where are your clothes and a fresh diaper?" "Just let me out" I demanded. "It's up to you. Brittany told me. You can sit here shivering in a wet diaper or you can answer my questions" "Diapers are in the trunk along with the key to let me out." I told her. "I can show you what clothes I want." "Nope. I will take care of it." Brittany firmly told me. Brittany left the living room and went to the closet. I heard her moving stuff eventually coming back after a few minutes. In her hands she was holding a diaper, some baby powder, and onsie. Oh god! She found the onsie! She was going to put me in a damn onsie. I started struggling. What I was going to do, I had no idea. But it made sense at the time. Brittany came back to the living room and placed everything on the ground. "Come lay on the ground" she said. "I don't want to wear that!" I exclaimed. "I want to wear other clothes." "It is too much. It makes it easier to change you" Brittany said. "Besides you dont' really have a choice. Please don't make me ask again" I laid down on the floor. Brittany unlatched both my hands from the diaper cover's d-ring. She pulled the red magnetic key to the diaper cover out of her pocket and unlocked the waist strap along with the leg straps. She proceeded to pull the diaper cover completely off. She unfolded the new diaper. "Hips up birthday boy" I arched my hips as she slid a fresh diaper underneath me. She quickly and efficiently untaped the soiled diaper and pulled it out from my hips. She rolled it in to a ball and taped it closed. Brittany grabbed a wipe and cleaned my groin area and applied close to a pound of baby powder to my groin. She folded the diaper up to my waist and taped both sides. "Whats the point of the diaper cover if you're wearing the gloves?" she asked me. "I guess Tiff wanted to be extra caution. I don't fucking know" I said. Brittany looked at me and frowned. She grabbed the onsie pulled it over my head as I struggled to fit my arms through the sleeves with the large mittens. I eventually got it though and Brittany snapped the bottom snaps on the onsie. She grabbed the diaper cover and left me lying on the floor. "Where are you going?" I asked her. "To put this back" Brittany declared. "There is no point. It will just make it that much harder to change you. Besides, if you mess with your diaper at all you will regret it." "You mean you're not going to let me out of these!?!" I said while looking at the mittens. "Of course not Tim!" Brittany said. "I was hired to baby sit you. I have to listen to Tiff's demands." Brittany came back in to the living room. She walked in to the kitchen and grabbed something from her purse. It was a long piece of ribbon with a clip on one end and a pacifier on the other. "Fuck that!" I said. "No god damn way" I said. "Tim, while I am watching you there will be no cussing." Brittany warned me. "Tiff already told me to spank you if you misbehave." Brittany walked over to me and clipped the pacifier to the onsie. She then put the pacifier in my mouth. "Leave that in there until I tell you otherwise" she told me. "Now we need to get some food in that belly" Brittany walked in to the kitchen and started going through the fridge and pantry. She pulled out some eggs and toast and quickly made some scrambled eggs and toast. She brought two plates to the kitchen table and motioned for me to come sit down. I sat down next to her. "How do you expect me to eat?" I asked her "I admit it is easier if they are in a high chair but I know how to feed a baby" Brittany said. "Do you have a bib?" "No I don't have a f" I stopped in mid sentence. I didn't want to push Brittany. "Lucky for you I have one" Brittany laughed. "And a bottle" Brittany got up and retrieved a bib and bottle from her bag. She filled the bottle up with juice from the fridge and brought it over to the table. She put the bib around me and placed the bottle besides me. Brittany took a bite of her food. She then scooped up some egg on a fork. "Open up for the airplane!" she teased. She brought the fork to my mouth. I was starving so I opened my mouth as she deposited the food inside of it. She continued to feed me like a baby for about twenty minutes. We finished our breakfast with about 90% of the food in my stomach and 10% on my face. As much as I hate to admit it, the bottle was handy because I was able to drink it on my own. Brittany got up and came back with a wet wash cloth and cleaned my face. She remmoved the bib and motioned for me to go to the couch. "I am going to put on a show for you while I clean up in here" she told me. I walked over to the couch while Brittany turned on some cartoon. "I am not a fucking baby!!" I screamed. Before I could even realize what was happening I found myself over Brittany's knee. SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK My butt was on fire. How the hell did she do that. Even when Tiff paddled me it didn't hurt this bad. "I was hired to watch you. You better figure it out or things will get even worse" Brittany warned me. SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK I started crying. I couldn't help it. My butt was on fire. "Please stop. I promise I will be good" I cried. SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK I flailed across Brittany's lap sobbing. She finally let me up and walked me to the corner. She grabbed both my hands and put them behind my back. I heard a click as I heard her attach the mittens together securing my hands behind my back. "Keep your nose in that corner and your hands above your butt. If you so much as move a muscle the next spanking will make the first one seem like a picnic." I heard Brittany go back in to the kitchen as the sink turned on. She spent what felt like 20 minutes cleaning up the kitchen and doing dishes but I had no idea. I didn't dare look at the clock or move. I could not handle another spanking. I heard her come up to me and felt her stick her finger in between the legs of my diaper. "Hey!!" I said. "Just doing a diaper check" Brittany told me. "You have a tendency to pee your diaper when you get a spanking" "No I don't!!" I whined. "You ready to come out and try again to be good." She asked me. "Yes" I mumbled. Brittany let me out of the corner and I went and sat on the couch. Brittany walked over and turned the cartoon she originally selected back on. This time I didn't say a word. She handed me the bottle. "Can you behave while I go to the potty?" she asked me "Knock yourself out" I told her. Brittany left the living room. My butt was on fire and as such I kept shifting. Even diapered, that was the worse spanking I had ever received. I would feel it for at least a few days. I watched the cartoon and drank the bottle. It was filled with gatorade from the fridge. I drank heavily from it not realizing how thirsty I was from all the drama of the day. Brittany walked out of the bathroom a few minutes later and came over to me. She grabbed the bottle and shook it. "Almost empty. Let me top you off" she said. She went in to the kitchen and refilled the bottle. She brought it back to me and I drank that as well. I knew it was going to result in me filling my diaper but I couldn't help it. I was very thirsty. "Do you want me to put on a movie?" Brittany asked. "Yea. Anything besides these cartoons" I told her. "Since it is your birthday I will let you pick" she told me. "Monty Python. It is on Netflix" I told her. Brittany turned on the movie while I sat on the couch. Rather than joining me for the movie she sat at the table reading a book. About half way through the movie I couldn't hold it any more and wet my diaper. "I need a change" I told Brittany. "After the movie" she told me. I wanted to argue with her but I knew it was a lost cause. Whatever. I love Monty Python and it means I wouldn't have to pause it anwyay. I continued watching the movie and right as it finished I look up to see the door opening and Tiff walking in. - - - - - - - - - I walked in to the apartment. I don't know what I was expecting but what I saw was Tim on the couch watching a movie and Brittany reading a book in the kitchen. That wasn't all that odd. What was odd was Tim was wearing a different outfit. I looked closer and saw that he was wearing a onsie. A full on onsie with the snaps at the crotch for an easy diaper change. He also had a pacifier clipped to it as well. I definitely didn't leave him like that. "Hey Brittany" I told her as I put my stuff down in the kitchen. "Hey Tiff. How was work?" She asked me. "Bullshit. I never should of even had to go in" I replied. "How was Tim?" "He wasn't too bad." Brittany replied. "Really!?!" I responded in surprise. "I am shocked" "He definitely tested his boundaries in the beginning. I spanked him and that seemed to clear up any issues" Brittany responded. "Why is he dressed like this?" I asked. "He was cold and needed clothes. He had the onsie so I put him in it to make diaper changes easier." "I didn't realize he had this." I told her. "Yea. I gave him the pacifier but the onsie is all him" Brittany responded. "Speaking of diaper changes, he probably is due for one" "Ok. I will change him after I take a shower." I told her. I reached in my purse and pulled out $90 dollars. I gave it to Brittany and she pocketed the money and stood up to leave. "Thank you!!" Brittany said. "Please let me know if you need a babysitter ever again?" "You sure?" I asked. "You were ok doing this?" "I changed two diapers. Big woop. Keep me in mind next time" 'Will do' I said. Brittany left and I turned my attention to Tim. I walked over and gave him a hug on the couch. He turned to look at me but only partially. He was clearly engrossed in his movie. I turned off the TV and finally got his full attention. "You have a good time?" I asked him. "Not exactly how I planned today to go but it wasn't that bad" Tim replied. "Brittany told me she had to spank you." I said. Tim looked at me a bit sheepishly. He nodded but didn't say anything. "Want to tell me what happened?" I asked him. "These mitts make it where she had to feed me!" Tim exclaimed. "I got mad and started cussing. She warned me about it but I guess I didn't pay attention" "Not good Tim" I told him. "Trust me. I payed for it. She spanks HARD" he told me. "Good to know." I said. "I am going to go shower and change. Then we can spend the rest of the day together" "Good!" he said. "Let me out of these damn things so I can change" he told me. I looked down at his onsie and noticed he wasn't wearing his diaper cover. "Where is your diaper cover?" I asked him. "Brittany took it off since I couldn't do anything about the diaper with the mitts on" I unsnapped his onsie and felt his diaper. He could use a change but he wasn't going to leak either. "I am going to take a shower real quick and then we can figure out what to do about you" "What the fuck Tiff" he whined. I glared at him. I grabbed the pacifier hanging off his onsie and popped it in to his mouth. "Suck on this and think carefully about how you speak to me." I warned him. I got up and went in to the bedroom. I stripped out of my clothes and hopped in to the shower. I was in a bad mood. I needed to get over it. I was supposed to be my day off but instead I went in to work. It was all pointless just a powerplay from the CFO. The hot water hit my body creating a calming effect that was much needed. I applied the soap all over my body and washed it off hopefully washing off all the baggage the day had brought. I was determined to give Tim a good birthday. Hopefully he enjoyed the time with his babysitter. I couldn't believe I actually hired a babysitter for my boyfriend. I hopped out of the shower and dried off. I felt refreshed and excited to spend the rest of the day making sure Tim knew how special he was. I looked at my watch and we could still do a small hike before we went to dinner. I quickly dressed and walked out to the living room. Tim was sitting on the couch. He had taken the pacifier out so hopefully that meant his attitude and deameanor would be a little better. "We still have time to go for a hike. Would you like to do that?" I asked Tim. "Yea that would be amazing!" He responded. "Ok. Be honest with me." I told him. "I can keep you diapered and you stay that way for the rest of the day or we just go back to normal for the rest of the day. You decide" I saw the wheels turning in his head and the uncertainty. If I was reading him correctly, he wanted to stay diapered but he was worried what I was thinking. I figured I would make it easy for him. I grabbed the pacifier and put it in his mouth. "If you can't even answer a simple question, guess I will just have to decide for you." I cooed to him in a sing song voice I walked over to his closet and grabbed a fresh diaper, some baby powder, and the diaper cover. I stood up to go back to Tim remembering I would need the key to actually get the diaper cover on him so I retrived that as well. I walked back to Tim and guided him to the floor. I unsnapped the buttons around his crotch on the onsie. I unfolded the diaper and slid it under his butt. I quickly untaped the soiled diaper and cleaned him up with the available wipes. I rolled the used diaper in to a ball and taped it shut. I then liberally applied a lot of baby powder to his groin area and pulled the diaper over his groin and taped it shut. I grabbed the diaper cover and slid it over his diaper. I made sure it was a snug fit and secured the lock to the diaper cover. I got off my knees, unlocked the mittens pulling them off his hands. "Go get some clothes on. We leave in 5" I told him. I gave him a swat on his well padded butt as he ran in to the bedroom to get some clothes. "We don't have to do the diaper cover Tiff." Tim said as he walked in to the bedroom. While Tim got dressed I filled some water bottles up for the hike and got ready to leave. I threw a few diapers in my purse along with some wipes. As I laid my purse down by the door I noticed the pacifier and clip sitting on the table. I threw that in my purse as well. Tim walked out a few minutes later all dressed and ready to go. "Can you take the diaper cover off now please" Tim asked me. "Nope." I told him. "Why not!" Tim said. "I don't want to argue about it Tim. Let's go" I told him. Tim stomped his foot down. I gave him the look. "Do I need to go get the paddle?" I asked him in a firm tone. "No" Tim said very quietly. "Then lets go" I told him. Tim turned and walked out the door. I grabbed my purse and followed him out.

Scene 6I turned the key in Tiff's apartment and walked in. As usual with Tiff, the apartment was spotless. I placed my bags down on the kitchen table making sure to put the borrowed key in the silverware drawer per Claire's instructions. I only have a few hours before Tiff gets off work and I wanted everything to be perfect.It's Tiff's birthday today. The plan is to surprise her with a fun little party. The catering would be here in about two hours. I ordered from Tiff's favorite thai place. She loves her panaang curry, rotis, and Thai coconut soup. That, along with with spring rolls and miso soup, comprises the whole menu. I also made sure to order a lot of beer and I even made sure Claire had some pot for her if she was so inclined.I started preparing in the kitchen putting 10 or so beer glasses in the freezer. I then pulled out the decorations and quickly started putting streamers all over the living room and kitchen. I grabbed the packet of balloons and started filling those up as well. The package had 100 balloons in them and now that they were floating along the ceiling maybe I got too many of them. But whatever. It is the thought that counts. I went in to the bedroom and started putting rose petals all along Tiff's bed. Following that, I grabbed a bunch of candles and strategically placed them all over her bedroom and bathroom. I realized I didn't have a lighter handy so I started looking around for one.I first looked in her bedside table. Apparently, her bedside table was where she kept a lot of her toys. I found multiple pairs of handcuffs, a silicon butt plug, a blindfold, a few vibrators, and a paddle. I pulled the paddle out and examined it closer. The paddle appeared to be made of a dark chocolate wood. It was about 10 inches long and 3.5 inches wide resembling the shape of a hairbrush. It was a beautiful paddle, one that I hope not ever to be on receiving end of.I continued my search for a lighter in the bathroom. I looked in the drawers and underneath the sink. Once again, I didn't find a lighter. I found some diapers, baby powder, tampons, and other items you would expect to find in a bathroom. The interesting thing to note is there were two sets of diapers. The ones she originally had when I first went over there but also an unopened pack of pink unicorn diapers. I guess she bought some after we went out to the movies. I continued searching and finally found a lighter in the kitchen in one of the drawers. I put the lighter in my pocket for later and continued finishing up the decorations.It took me close to two hours but everything was finally set. The food arrived about thirty minutes later and it was beautifully set up on the kitchen table. In the center of the table was the custom cake I ordered for Tiff. It was a double chocolate cake with a layer of strawberry that said Happy Birthday Tiff in white chocolate frosting.I looked up as I heard the door open to see Claire and Brittany walk in. It had been about two months since Claire met Brittany the night of the movie. I had heard from Tiff that they were getting really serious.....or at least as serious as Claire would ever allow a relationship to get. Claire was dressed in a pair of skinny jeans and black top. Brittany was dressed in a black leather skirt and a blue button down. Both girls looked gorgeous. We exchanged hugs between the three of us and then congregated to the couch. As we were sitting down I saw Brittany shake her head at Claire and mouth the word no."What?" I asked."Nothing sweetie" Claire said. "I just got off the phone with Tiff. She will be here in twenty minutes"I stood up and walked in to the kitchen."Really not going to tell me Claire?" I asked. "Brittany, what was the exchange about?"Brittany looked at Claire and glared. Claire laughed."Fine!" Claire said. "Brittany wanted to know if you were going to wear a diaper tonight for the party. We were talking about it on the way here. That was her not so subtle way of telling me you were not diapered""That was a one time thing." I said. "I pissed off Tiff and that was her way of getting back to me. Why does it matter?""Just find it interesting is all" Brittany responded. "It's an interesting fetish and one I had never been directly exposed to""Well if you find it so interesting, why don't we put you in a diaper for the evening?" I snarkily responded."Tim!" Claire said. "Relax. She didn't mean anything by it.""Sorry Brittany" I said. "I guess I can get a little sensitive about it.""Its ok honey." Brittany said. "But you seem to get yourself in a lot of trouble with that mouth"No one said anything for a minute. The silence was deafening."You ladies want a beer?" I asked."Sure" they both replied.I poured them both a beer and brought it out to the couch."Anyone else coming to this?" Claire asked."No." I said. "I don't know any other of Claire's friends" I told her. "At first I was just going to do something special for just us but I figured she would appreciate this more. I want to get to know her friends better""She is definitely a girl who rather have just a few close friends rather than a hand full of acquaintances" Claire said.I heard someone at the door and heard the lock start to turn."When she walks in make sure you scream surprise!" I whispered.Tiff opened the door and walked in."SURPRISE!!" we all screamed as she walked in.Tiff looked at us in astonishment. She was dressed in a very smart button down top and a medium black skirt. Her purse was strung over her shoulder and in her other hand was a satchel of some sort. She stood there for about 3 seconds before recovering her composure."Wow" Tiff exclaimed. "You plan this Claire or was this you Tim?""It was all Tim" Claire said.I smiled at her and came up and gave her a big hug."Happy birthday Tiff." I said."Thanks babe. This is really nice" she said.Tiff put her stuff down by her bedroom door and came in and gave everyone a hug. While she was doing this I went and grabbed her a beer with a frosty mug. When she was done greeting Brittany and Claire I handed her the beer. She leaned in and whispered in my ear."This really is amazing Tim. I had no idea" Tiff said."I have more plans tonight after everyone leaves." I told her.Tiff grinned and kissed me on the cheek. She took a sip of her beer and placed it on the table."Let me go get in some more comfortable clothes and I will be right out." Tiff said.Tiff went in to the bedroom and came out about 5 minutes later. She was in a orangish maxi skirt and a casual gray lose cotton top. Even in casual clothes she looked stunning as her toned body filled the shirt. She walked out of the bedroom looking at me with a smile."Roses were a nice touch." She told me."Lets get some food."We all got food and then sat down on the couch. We all caught up since we hadn't really all gotten together for about two months and no one really knew Brittany very well. After about 30 minutes everyone had eaten and cleaned up. I made sure everyone refreshed their drinks so we could kick off the festivities."First we need to sing Happy Birthday to the birthday girl!" I said.I got up and put 31 candles on the cake. I quickly lit the candles and we all gathered around the cake."Ok. Let's sing." I said.We all sang happy birthday in unison to Tiff. At the end of the song Tiff blew all her candles. We all cheered while I cut the cake and served everyone a piece."Time for the birthday spankings!" Claire exclaimed."Can I do it?" Brittany asked."Yea babe. Do it!" Claire responded.Brittany got up from the couch and grabbed Tiff's arm. She walked her over to the couch, sat down and pulled her across her lap placing her left hand across the small of her back. Tiff half heartedly tried to stand up but Brittany wasn't going to make it easy for her.SWATBrittany popped Tiff on her butt with no real force."Stop struggling or maybe we make this for real" Brittany teased"She is turning 31 today so I believe that means she gets 31 swats" Claire said."Now 30" I said laughing."Your birthday is next month Tim. Payback is a bitch!" Tiff said.Brittany started spanking Tiff and counting out loud.SWAT"Two" Brittany counted.SWAT"Three" we all counted.SWAT"Four"This continued on until right at thirty. The spanks, if you could even call them that, were not hard and overall people were laughing and joking during the whole thing."Ok. Now for 31" Brittany said. "This one is for good luck!"SPANK!Brittany came down hard and firm right on Tiff's butt. She then let Tiff up off her lap.Tiff made a big show of rubbing her butt and sitting down next to me."Now that she is properly spanked, I figure we could all play a game to help make this party a little more fun" I told everyone."LAAAAAME!" Claire exclaimed."I promise it will be entertaining" I told her."Yea right!" Claire said flippantly."Lets give it a shot please" Brittany said and placed her hand on Claire's knee."It will be fun." Tiff said with little enthusiasm."Listen. Be skeptical. But at least try it. So the game is Never Have I Ever. But in this case if you have done something you have to take a sip of beer. Everyone got it?""Yea" everyone said in agreement."Cool" I said. "Let's start"I pulled out my list of questions."I am just going to go down the list." I told everyone."Never have I ever dressed up as the opposite sex" I said.I took a sip of beer. I looked around and no one else did."Tim!!" Tiff exclaimed. Tell us the story."When I was in college, I wore a female cheerleading outfit for Halloween" I told her.Everyone laughed at that."Do you have any pictures?" Claire asked."No. It was back in college and I don't know of any pictures." I said. "But I thought I looked great as the sexy cheerleader. Ok next one.""Never have I ever been sent to the principal's office" I said.Tiff, Brittany, and Claire all drank. I did not."Bunch of really naughty girls here" I joked."That bitch had it coming to her" Claire joked. "I was in 8th grade. There was a girl named Suzy Bennett. She tormented me for half the year so on the last day of school when she went to sit in a chair I pulled it out. She feel on her ass and broke her arm.""Damn girl" Brittany said. "That is pretty harsh. I was a rule follower. I was accused by my teacher of cheating on a chemistry test in high school. I got 100% on the final and she didn't think it was possible. I went to the principals office and told him I didn't cheat.""Mine was in 4th grade." Tiff said. "I pushed a girl in the playground for being mean. This was catholic school so the principal spanked me for it" she said.Brittany and I were both laughing at the story. Tiff blushed a little bit but it was all in good fun."Ok. You three take a drink" I told them.They all took a drink and we continued on."Never have I ever wet the bed after childhood" I said.I took a sip of beer and so did Brittany."When did you wet the bed Brit?" Claire asked."It was a few years ago. I got completely wasted, went to bed and woke up with wet sheets"Claire smirked."What about you Tim?" Tiff asked."I guess since everyone knows my little secret I can share." I stammered. "I tried diapers for the first time as an adult a few years back and decided to go to sleep wearing one. I woke up in the middle of the night needing to pee. I decided to just use the diaper and it leaked."Everyone started cracking up."Was it the same type of diaper you had on the night of the movie. It was so thick. How did it leak?" Brittany asked."For some reason, which I still don't quite understand, Tim still doesn't know how to properly put on a diaper. Every time he puts a diaper on, it leaks. Yet when I diaper him, there are no leaks." Tiff said.Brittany started laughing."It really isn't that hard" Brittany said."That is what I said too!" Tiff exclaimed.Everyone started laughing at that point."I think we beat this dead horse." I said. "Next question"I looked at the question and decided I would skip it. I guess I was too obvious about it because Tiff interjected."Tim no skipping!" Tiff exclaimed. "What is the question you were trying to skip.""Never have I ever laughed so hard I peed my pants" I said.No one drank except for me."I am sensing a trend here" Claire snarkily said."It's my fault" Tiff said. "He needed to go to the bathroom and I mounted him and started tickling him. He ended up peeing himself""Was it here? On the couch?" Claire asked."He was in a diaper." Tiff said."Did it leak?" Brittany asked."No. Because I was the one who diapered him" Tiff said in gest.Everyone was howling with laughter by this point."Never have I ever used a fake ID" I interjected probably a little too loud.Everyone but myself drank."Never have I ever shoplifted from a store" I said.Everyone but myself drank."Never have I ever broken the school dress code" I read aloud.Everyone but myself drank."Never have I ever lied to my parents about where I was going" I said.Everyone but myself drank."Damn!" I said. "You all were a bunch of naughty kids" I taunted."But I bet if we asked when was the last time one of us got a spanking or a timeout you would win" Tiff teased me.Everyone laughed."Lets do a few more. This is fun" Brittany said."Yea a few more is fine" Claire said in agreement."Never have I ever been in handcuffs" I said.We all took a sip of beer.Everyone laughed at that."Never have I ever had a one night stand" I saidEveryone took a sip of their beer but me."College?" I asked everyoneEveryone nodded their head."Ok. Last one." I said. "Never have I ever had a three some."All three girls drank. I didn't."I have had a ton" Claire said."I have had a few" Brittany confirmed."Only one. And it was with Claire" Tiff said.I got up and went to get more beers for everyone. We had all had a bit to drink and I was definitely a bit tipsy. I looked around the room and it seemed like everyone else was too. I brought the beers over and passed them out."Whats the next game?" Tiff asked me."Lets do Truth or Dare" Brittany said."I don't know" I said. "We have all had a lot to drink.""Don't be such a wuss" Claire teased.I looked at Tiff and shrugged."Your birthday babe." I said. "Your call""This will be fun. I am in" she said."Ok. Since you're the birthday girl you go first" I said."Fine. Brittany, Truth or Dare" Tiff asked."Truth" Brittany said."What is the kinkiest thing you and Claire have done" Tiff asked."Wow!" I said. "Just going for it right out of the gate" I joked."Hush." Brittany said. "Let her answer the question""Pegging I guess." Brittany said.My eyes went huge. I don't know why this shocked me but I was definitely surprised. I had never met anyone who admitted to doing it."Who pegged who" I blurted out."Tim!" Tiff said in a scolding manner"It's cool. Part of the game." Brittany said. "Besides, turnabout is fair play.""She pegged me" Claire said with a laugh."Ok. My turn." Brittany said. "Tim. Truth or Dare?""Truth" I said."LAME!!" Tiff yelled out."Boring!!" Claire said in agreement"Fine" I said. "Dare""I dare you to wear a diaper for the rest of the night" Brittany said."Who didn't see that one coming" Claire giggled.I gave Brittany an incredulous look. I wanted tonight to be special for Tiff after everyone left. I didn't want to derail all that with diapers. Why the hell is Brittany so interested in it."I don't think so" I said. "Tiff help me out here" I said in desperation."This is between you and Brittany." Tiff said. "It is my birthday. The only thing I am doing is drinking, maybe getting stoned, and whatever you have planned in the bedroom tonight.""Oh well." I said, "Sorry""I will diaper you" Brittany replied. "Where are the supplies? We don't want any leaks after all""What!?!" I exclaimed."In my bathroom underneath the sink" Tiff said while giggling. "There is already an open pack of diapers but I also bought him the pink diapers he loves. Feel free to open that pack if you prefer"Claire got up and walked in to Tiff's bedroom. Tiff and Claire were giggling. "Want to get stoned while Brittany diapers him?" Claire asked."Yea!" Tiff said.Claire and Tiff got up and walked out to the balcony."Tiff!!" I said. "What the hell!""This is between you and Brittany."Claire and Tiff went out on the balcony and closed the door. Brittany came out of Tiff's room holding a pink diaper in one hand baby powder in the other."This is bullshit" I said out loud."Come on Tim. Be a good sport about it" Brittany said. "I really don't want to do this" I told her."A dare is a dare. Now lay down on the floor" she ordered.I begrudgingly laid down on the floor as Brittany unbuttoned my jeans and pulled them right off leaving me in my underwear. She proceeded to pull my underwear clear off leaving me naked from the waist down. She looked at me and laughed."Someone is clearly enjoying this" Brittany said.I was at full attention. Brittany slid the diaper under me as I lifted up my hips. She applied a liberal amount of baby powder to my groin area, then got up and went to the fridge and came back. Before I knew what was going on I felt something cold on my penis instantly killing my erection. Almost immediately, Brittany folded the diaper over my groin coming up to my waist and taped the top left tape. She adjusted the diaper ensuring a snug fit and taped the top right tape. She then taped the bottom left and right. Adjusting the fit ever so slightly she retaped the top tapes."All done!" She told me in an overly dramatic and happy voice.I stood up and felt the ice cube shift in the diaper a little. I went to retrieve my pants but Brittany smacked my hands as I reached for them. She picked up the pants, folded them and put them under her chair. She gave me a couple of patts on the butt and told me to go sit down."The fuck Brittany" I said a little perturbed"Careful now Tim. I already spanked one person tonight." Brittany teased. "How else are we going to make sure you don't take off your diaper?"Claire and Tiff came back in from the porch. They were both clearly stoned and happy. As Tiff walked by, she also popped me on the butt and sat down."I can't resist not patting a diapered butt" she joked. "Not bad Brittany. Maybe I will have you babysit some time. I didn't think you would actually get him in a diaper. I usually have to spank him before he will sit still enough to get him diapered""Tiff!!" I exclaimed. "What the fuck!"All three girls started laughing."I did have to threaten him with a spanking" Brittany said. "I took his pants away to make sure he stays diapered for the night""He has a locking diaper cover at his house." Tiff said. "I thought about buying one but it is just as easy to take away his pants!""I am right here you two!" I said."Has he ever just tried to take his diapers off" Brittany asked."Yea he tried at the movies a few months ago." Tiff said."I hope you spanked him for it. Perhaps you should think about getting one" Brittany said."Maybe. I don't really diaper him all that much. I think a grand total of 3 times since we have been together.""Can we just continue the damn game" I asked rather petulantly.Tiff and Brittany started cracking up. "He really does take on the bratty toddler role when he is wearing a diaper doesn't he" Brittany lamented."Oh yea. Now that I think about it, usually the only times I have had to spank him is when he is in a diaper because he starts acting like such a brat" Tiff said."Have you tried alternative punishments?" Brittany asked."Like what" Tiff said."God damnit you two!" I exclaimed.SPANK SPANK SPANKI jumped more out of natural reaction as opposed to avoiding any pain."Stop interrupting and definitely don't speak to either of us that way" Brittany scolded."I love timeout. Washing the mouth out with soap is a good one. Vinegar on his pacifier" Brittany said."I don't have a pacifier" I said."Maybe I should get him one" Tiff joked."Can we please get back to the game" I asked."Ok. I think we have teased you enough" Tiff said."Ok. My turn" I said. "Claire, Truth or Dare""Dare definitely" she said."I dare you to put Brittany over your knee and paddle her" I said."Hey!!" Brittany said."My how the tables have turned" Tiff laughed."Tiff, do you have a paddle?" Claire asked."Of course I have a paddle!"Tiff got up and went to her bedroom. Almost immediately she came back with the paddle I found in her bedside table handing it to Claire."Come here Chika!" Claire said to Brittany.Brittany got up without saying a word and walked over and laid across Claire's lap. Claire pulled up her skirt exposing her underwear."The last few times it has been me getting spanked so this will be fun!" Claire said.WHAP WHAP WHAP WHAP WHAP WHAP WHAPBrittany didn't make a sound even though Claire was actually putting some force behind the paddle. Claire rubbed Brittany's butt and let her up. Brittany sat down and gave me a fake smile. I swear she would of stuck her tongue out at me if she could of gotten away with it."Tiff, Truth or Dare" Claire asked."Of course I have to do a dare" she said."I dare you to strip down to your bra and panties for the rest of the night" Claire said."Aww come on." Tiff said."I am stuck in a fucking diaper" I said."I got paddled" said Brittany"Fine" Tiff said.Tiff stood taking off her shirt and jeans. She was wearing some very sexy red undergarments."Damn girly" Claire said. "Expecting to get some tonight it seems""Try to contain yourself" Tiff teased.Tiff looked hot. I was getting hard looking at her, but fortunately for me, the diaper was keeping things in place. I also had to pee. I had 5 beers over the course of the night and hadn't peed yet. I got up and started to head to the bathroom."Where do you think you're going?" Brittany asked."I have to go pee" I told her."Your dare was to stay in a diaper for the rest of the night" Brittany said."Here we go again" Tiff said in a dramatic fashion"What!?!" I said in exasperation."You get diapered. Then you have to pee so you make a big production of trying to get out of your diaper. You aren't allowed. Then you wet the diaper. Someone changes you. You say you hate it but you're hard as a rock whenever I change you"Brittany and Claire giggled. Tiff was definitely tipsy allowing her to be a little more free with her words. Nothing she said was factually incorrect though."It isn't like that. I don't like actually using the diaper" I said."You don't like being left in a wet diaper. There is a difference" Tiff said. "I HAAAATE arguing about when it is time to change a diaper. If I diaper you then I fucking decide when I will change you."Brittany and Claire were howling with laughter."Maybe the diaper cover is necessary after all." Brittany said. "Tim, I will change you when you need it.""I don't want to pee the fucking diaper" I exclaimed.Tiff and Claire, stoned, and tipsy if not drunk looked up."AWWWW Damn" They said in a giggling fashion."You going to take that Brittany" Tiff teased.Brittany stood up, went in to the bathroom and came out with a wet bar of soap. She grabbed me by the ear and marched me to the center of living room."Open your mouth" Brittany demanded."The fuu" I started to say.Without warning, a bar of soap was inserted in to my mouth. I tried to spit it out but Brittany held it there. After about a minute she removed the bar of soap. I was gagging and she marched me over to the corner and popped me on my diapered butt moving my hands right above the waistline of my diaper."10 minute timeout. Don't move" Brittany ordered."No way!" I said as I gagged on the soap in my mouth.SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANKI almost burst out in tears as I felt Brittany's onslaught of spanks to the exposed part of my backside that the diaper didn't cover. It also caused me to flood my diaper as I couldn't hold it anymore. I stood in the corner in horror as I filled my diaper and felt it expand."Is he peeing?" Claire asked."Yes" Brittany said.I finished filling my diaper. I was pissed. This was supposed to be a fun birthday for Tiff and somehow I ended up humiliated. This was bullshit. I wanted to scream!! But I also didn't want to get spanked again."I want out of this diaper" I said as calmly as I could."I can change you when you're done with your timeout" Brittany said."Tiff!!" I called out."I told you I was not changing diapers tonight. Brittany diapered you. She can change you" Tiff said.The girls went about chatting, laughing, and drinking while I sat in the corner almost choking on the fucking soap in my mouth. After what felt like an eternity, Brittany came up and let me out of the corner and led me to the hallway. She had a diaper, wipes, and babypowder waiting there. She quickly changed me rolling up the soiled diaper and taping it shut almost like a little soccer ball."Ready to join us again?" She asked me."You fucking washed my mouth out with soap Brittany" I said."And if you keep talking like that I will do it again. I might even spank you." She warned me. "Hell I might just leave you in a wet diaper. There are a lot of punishments outside of spanking so watch yourself mister"She grabbed the soiled diaper and threw it away in the trashcan in the kitchen. I went to the kitchen to clean out the soap in my mouth. I grabbed another beer and rejoined the girls in the living room. Tiff leaned in and whispered."You were a good sport about all this. Thanks for making my birthday fun and memorable" she said.I immediately went from being pissed off to happy. I was worried I ruined her birthday and instead it turned out she was having a good time. Why though, I wasn't entirely sure. Was it because she watched me get humiliated? I didn't know the answer. Something to explore another day.We had a few more drinks before Brittany and Claire announced it was time to leave. As they were leaving, Brittany came up and grabbed the back of my diaper and loudly announced"No diaper change necessary before we leave""This diaper is coming off as soon as you leave!" I told her.Brittany shrugged as her and Claire left. Tiff came up and hugged me."I love you babe. Thanks for a fun and interesting evening"With that she swatted me on the butt."Theres more babe"I led Tiff to the couch and sat her down. I quickly went in to her bedroom to light all the candles. I took the diaper off and threw it in the trash recovering my jeans along the way. I walked out to the living room, gently grabbed Tiff's arm and led her to the bedroom. She was still in just her bra and underwear."Lay down on the bed." I told her.She complied and I quickly mounted her. I reached in to her drawer and grabbed two pairs of handcuffs."Hmmm...." Tiff said.I cuffed her left hand and secured it to the headboard. I repeated the same step with her right hand."Don't go anywhere" I teased as I got up."Wouldn't dream of it." she said.I reached in to the drawer and grabbed the blindfold as well. I gently put the blindfold over her eyes and kissed both her nipples. She arched her back in response. I got up and went to the kitchen and grabbed some ice. I brought it back in the bedroom and remounted her. I took her bra off and took one of the ice cubes and gently rubbed it down the front center of her body."mmmmmmmmmmm" Tiff moaned loudly.I took the ice cube and circled both her nipples and then gently started sucking her nipples."Oh my god!" she moaned as I heard the cuffs rattle against the headboard.I started kissing her from top to bottom. I started with her lips and slowly worked my way down her body. I gently kissed her clitoris and then using my tongue started licking down by her G-spot. Her moaning got louder and I could tell she was on the brink of orgasm. I stopped and went up and started kissing her breast again.Her hands moved from the headboard but were very quickly stopped as the handcuffs restrained her. She moaned really loud."Don't stop!!" She moaned.I kissed her nipples and sucked on them more and then repeated the work with my tongue on her clitorus. Right as Tiff was about to cum I again I stopped and then took my nails and traced the outline of her breast and nipples. Again, the cuffs restrained her hands as she reached out in frustration."I swear to god I will make you pay." She moaned.For the third time I went back down on her with my tongue but this time not stopping until she reached an orgasm. She cried out in ectasy as she reached peak orgasm and then I saw her whole body loose all its tension. I removed the blindfold but left her cuffed to the headboard. I gently kissed her while still on top."What should I do with you now?" I teased."Do your worst!" Tiff exclaimed.I reached in to the bedside table and pulled out her vibrator. I turned it on and used it to stimulate her clitoris and then maneuvered it to hit her g-spot. I again heard the handcuffs clank against the headboard and her screaming."Oh my god! Oh my god! Oh my god!" she screamed.I kept it up for about 5 minutes before Tiff just collapsed and couldn't move."I think I orgasmed like 4 times" she moaned.I turned off the vibrator and put it on the bedside table. I grabbed the key to the cuffs and uncuffed her. We laid beside each other spooning as Tiff and I drifted off to sleep. Tiff, from sheer exhaustion and I knowing that I helped the woman whom I love enjoy her birthday.

Scene 5I put the finishing touches on my makeup as I prepared for a fun filled day with Tim. I am sure our last date wasn't super fun for him considering I fell asleep almost as soon as I got there. So today, we are planning on spending the day together. The plan is to do brunch, hiking, and then dinner and a movie at an actual movie theatre. I haven't been to a movie in the theatre since before COVID. Needless to say, I was excited. I looked at myself in the mirror and not to toot my own horn, but I liked what I saw. My hair was in a simple yet elegant pony tail with a tight dry fitting top with a Nike logo on it, and a tight sexy Lulu lemon high rise hiking skirt. The outfit screams casual hiker, yet shows that I am a woman with an amazing body. I was quite proud of myself.I texted Tim to tell him I was leaving my apartment now and I would be there in 20 minutes. I grabbed my purse and started walking out as my cell phone started ringing."Hey Claire!" I answered."We are hanging out today honey. I need me some Tiffy time" she told me."Tiffy time. That is a new one.""You like it?" she asked me."It's fine. But I am hanging with Tim today." I explained."For the whole fucking day?""That is the plan" I said."Did I not do it for you last time? I even let you put me in that stupid diaper"I thought back to the night where I had Claire on her knees pleasuring me for 45 minutes. Just thinking about it was turning me on."You definitely did it for me babe" I reassured her. "But I already have plans.""Total bullshit Tiff" Claire informed me."You know....it is possible to do things like call in advance or tell me prior to the day you want to hang out so I can make sure I am available.""Whatever. Let me come with you. I want to meet Tim anyway. You told him about us didn't you?""Not this time."" I said. "Yes he knows about us""What is his number? I will call him and inform him that I am coming along too.""Not this time Claire. Maybe next time. He does want to meet you though so don't worry" I told her."This is bullshit!" Claire exclaimed."Love you baby. Chat soon!" I told her.I hung up the phone and left the apartment. Twenty minutes later I pulled in to the parking deck for Tim's apartment. I quickly got out and went to Tim's apartment and let myself in."Hey Tim!" I shouted as I walked in.I didn't get a response but I heard the shower going. I let myself in and went to the fridge to get some orange juice while I waited. As luck would have it, I found an unopened jug sitting on the middle shelf. I poured myself a glass and went to throw away the plastic piece that sits under the lid when unopened. Upon opening the bin, I couldn't help but notice a diaper on top. The interesting thing about it though, was it was a pink diaper with unicorns on it. Even when I went through Tim's trunk the first night, I never saw any pink diapers. They were all traditional white diapers with some type of design on them. I closed the trash bin and opened the cupboard. I started looking for a cup for my orange juice when I noticed a pink plastic sippy cup adorned with unicorns."The hell is this" I wondered out loud.I found a normal glass, poured the orange juice and sat down on the couch waiting for Tim to finish his shower. As I waited for him to get out I couldn't stop wondering what was going on. Why a pink diaper? Why a sippee cup. He specifically told me he was not an ABDL just a DL. If so, why the sippy cup? I was just so confused. I heard Tim hop out of the shower and walk to his bedroom."I am here babe!" I yelled."Hey Tiff. I will be ready in 2 minutes" Tim yelled back.About 5 minutes later Tim showed up in a pair of comfortable looking jeans and a dry fit polo that hugged his trim body. He was wearing an underarmour baseball cap and looked pretty good."You look great Tiff. Ready for brunch?" he asked me."Sure." I said with a fake smile and little enthusiasmTim looked at me and frowned."Whats wrong Tiff?" He asked me."I was getting some orange juice while I waited for you to finish up showering. I couldn't help but notice a pink diaper in the trash and a sippy cup in the cupboard" I said."Can we just talk about this later? Can you pretend you didn't see anything" Tim asked me."No I can't!" I said with exasperation. "Damnit Tim. I need to trust you and feel comfortable with you. When I ask you a question I shouldn't get responses pushing it off or not answering me""It is just embarrassing Tiff. I don't like talking about it." Tim responded."Well it feels to me like you're hiding something, lying to me, or at best just not being completely honest with me. What have I done to make you not trust me?" I demanded."Nothing Tiff. I just don't like talking about this all the time""Trust me. I don't want to talk about this all the time too either. But that doesn't mean you can just not ever talk about it.""Fine. I promise you we can chat about it at brunch.""Now" I demanded."Tiff, we will lose our reservations. Please! I promise." Tim pleaded.I shook my head and stood up."Fine. Let's go. But this is warning number one. When we get to the restaurant you better start talking about this and nothing else.""Warning number 1!?!" Tim exclaimed. "What does that even mean""Usually it means at warning number 3 you go to timeout for 10 minutes. But in your case it could be a whole gambit of thing which you won't like""Come on Tiff. Be serious" Tim said."I am being completely serious"I said that with a tone that I haven't used with Tim before. Even when he lied to me I wasn't this frustrated and upset. Just answer the damn question and lets go on with the day. Now we are dragging it out. It makes absolutely no sense to me. I grabbed my purse off the table and started walking towards the door with Tim following me. We arrived at brunch and were seated almost immediately. I looked around the restaurant. There were all of 10 empty tables with all of zero people waiting. Thank god we made the reservation and got there on time or we would never have gotten seated. Also, a public restaurant is far superior to talk about your secret diaper fetish than the privacy of your own apartment. This really pissed me off.The server sat us down and informed us that the waitress would be with us in a moment to take our drink order."What would you like to drink Tiff?" He asked me."Talk!" I demanded. "Don't put this off.""Don't you want to at least order drinks first?" Tim asked me."No I don't" I responded.Before I could continue our waitress came up."Hey yall. I am Brittany. I will be your waitress today. Can I start you out with any drinks? A mimosa, coffee, tea, or water perhaps" Brittany asked."I would like some orange juice" Tim quickly responded."And you Miss" Brittany asked me."Coffee." I said. "Could you please bring his orange juice out in a kids cup please. And make sure it has a lid. He has a tendency to spill his drinks and I would like to avoid a mess. We didn't bring a spare change of clothes for him and we are going hiking after this"Brittany paused for half a second."Sure thing! I will get those drink orders in and be right back to take your food order" Brittany responded."Tiff!!!" Tim exclaimed. "Why did you do that?""You promised me we would talk as soon as we got here. Not after we ordered drinks. I wanted to do this at your place but you insisted we do it in public place.""Ok. Ok. I am sorry." Tim lamented."So whats up? Why was there a pink diaper in the trash and a pink unicorn sippy cup in the kitchen? Am I going to find a pacifier soon?" I asked him.Before Tim could say anything Brittany came back with our drinks."One coffee for you" she said as she placed the coffee in front of me."One orange juice in a kids cup" she said as she placed a plastic cup with dinosaurs on it and a green lid with a straw sticking out."Are you ready to order or do you need a minute?" Brittany asked."Can you give us a minute please?" I asked."Sure thing."Brittany left us and Tim grabbed his menu and started glancing at it."Do you know what you want?" Tim asked me."What I want is to put you over my knee right now" I told him bluntly. "But since that will have to wait until later I want you to honor your word"Tim put down the menu and looked at me. He took my hands in his."Fine Tiff. I am sorry for dragging this out. The reason you found the diaper and cup" he started."You mean the pink diaper with unicorns all over it and the pink sippy cup with unicorns all over that too" I interjected."Yes." Tim said. "The reason you found those is last night I wore a diaper.""No shit Tim. That was obvious from the rolled up diaper in the trash. But why was it pink with unicorns when all the other diapers you had were white with designs on them" I asked him. "I am not stupid. I know that there are different types of diapers out there. And it doesn't explain the sippy cup.""Tiff, let me explain! I did it as a humiliation slash punishment fantasy." Tim whispered very quietly"Please explain a little more" I said."I don't normally where a diaper like that. I ordered some and pretended I was being forced to wear them as a punishment." Tim told me."That doesn't explain the sippy cup." I told him."Remember those gloves you saw in the trunk?" Tim asked me"Yes" I told him."Well I put those on. I didn't lock them so I could get them off. But with them on I can't grip anything. My hands become essentially useless. So if I want to drink anything I need a sippy cup or something that won't spill if I drop it" Tim told me.Before I could ask Tim anymore questions, Brittany came up to the table."How are things so far?" Brittany asked. "Are you ready to put your order in?""Sure" I responded. "I will do two scrambled eggs, some hashbrowns, and a biscuit. He will do the kids Mickey Mouse pancakes"Tim turned bright red. I couldn't tell if he was mad or embarrassed but at this point I didn't really care. I was so tired of having to push him to get simple answers to simple questions. "Sure thing. That was two scrambled eggs, hashbrowns, and a biscuit along with an order of the Mickey Mouse pancakes. I will get that order right in" Britany told us.Brittany left the table and Tim looked at me."Fuck Tiff. Why did you do that?" he asked me."Warning number 2" I told him. "You do not want to get to 3 Tim."Tim looked away and then back at me. He was clearly frustrated."Tiff, this is really hard for me to talk about.""Fine. I get that. But instead of actually talking you always push it off then don't follow through. What is the point of a relationship if you can't even talk to me?" I asked him. "I do talk to you about it" Tim said."After I spank, diaper, or embarrass you. And then it is only because you don't want things to escalate. Or maybe you do. I honestly don't know!""It isn't like that" Tim said."Really!?! I am giving you warnings like a toddler and having to embarrass the shit out of you at a public restaurant before you start telling me things" I told him.Tim looked down for a moment then looked up."Fine." he whispered. "I am sorry. Are we good now?" he asked me."I have questions." I told him."Ummm...ok. What are they?" he asked me."What was the scenario you did last night? Specifically" I asked him."Does it matter?" Tim asked me."This is your last chance Tim. Do this again and it is warning number 3. You will not like it""Ok. The fantasy was I got in trouble. You were upset with me. So because you know I am not a AB but just a DL you put me in the girly diaper and locked the gloves on me. Then you made me drink out of the sippy cup since that is the only thing I could grasp.""Is that it?" I asked him"Well......You were going to make me actually wet the diaper but since I can't ever put them on right I didn't actually use it because I didn't want the diaper to leak!" he told me.I started laughing. I couldn't help it. This was just all incredibly ridiculous. He could of said all this in 30 seconds at his apartment but instead we spent the last hour dragging this shit out."Why are you laughing?" Tim asked me."For one, you don't even know how to put a diaper on properly without it leaking. It really isn't that hard Tim. Second, you could of just said all this at your place and it would of been fine. But you dragged it out. Was that your plan? Piss me off to see what would happen?" I asked him."Absolutely not!" Tim said way too quickly and not believably enough."Me thinks though protest too much" I said quoting Shakespeare"Now think about this long and hard Tim. Your next answer decides if we salvage this day. Did you do this in part to see what my response would be?""Not really" Tim whispered while looking away at me. "I don't like talking about this. I really don't. But I would be lying if I didn't like the punishment""Tim look at me!" I demanded. "Cut this crap out. I promise the punishment won't be fun""I know Tiff. I am sorry" Tim said."Yea you definitely will be" I told him."I am sorry Tiff."I looked at Tim and I could see remorse in his eyes. I was pissed. I didn't like this crap but he was really sorry. I needed to find a way to make my point that this can't keep happening."Fine. Here is how this is going to go. First, after the hike we are going back to your place. You're getting a spanking""Tiff!! I am not a child" Tim mentioned."And after the spanking you can stand your butt in timeout for 20 minutes and think about all this" I told him."No way Tiff!" Tim said."Fine, have a nice day. I am out"I started to stand up"Wait Tiff!" Tim exclaimed. "Fine."I sat back down. Before I could say anything else Brittany came out with the food order."Two scrambled eggs, some hashbrowns, and a biscuit for you" Brittany said as she put my plate down. "And the Mickey Mouse pancakes for you" she said with a smile as she placed it in front of Tim."Do you need anything else?" Brittany asked."Not right now. I think we are good."Brittany nodded and walked away."We good?" Tim asked."For now I guess" I told him. "Now eat your food. All of it. We have a hike ahead of us and then a movie." I told him."I don't even like pancakes." Tim whined."I don't like dragging things out and not communicating." I told himWe ate our food in relative silence. The morning was not going the way either of us planned but as upset as I was, I am sure Tim was frustrated and upset in his own way. To Tim's credit, he ate every bite of the pancakes. I am not even sure why I told him he had to eat his breakfast. I honestly didn't care what he did. I think I was just pissed. Brittany came and cleared the table and brought the check."I got it" Tim declared.Tim pulled his card out put it on the check. Brittany came and picked it up."Do you want me to invite Claire to the movie with us tonight?" I asked Tim."Seriously?" Tim asked."Yea. I figure she can meet us at your place before the movie and then go with us." I told him."Umm...What about....you know." Tim asked."Your spanking and time out?" I asked him."Yea that" Tim said sheepishly."She knows all about you Tim." I told him."I know but you aren't going to have her there when you do that?" Tim asked."Why not? You always talk about how you like humiliation and punishment. What could be more humiliating than have someone watch you spanked and put in timeout" I asked him."Come on Tiff. No way." Tim said."If you don't want her to watch then we can take care of it before she gets to your place" I casually told him."Fine. She can come to the movie. I want to meet her anyway." Tim said.I pulled out my phone and texted Claire."You want to join Tim and I for a movie tonight?" I texted Claire."Yea. Is Tim going to wear a diaper?" Claire texted back."It wasn't in the plan but since he was really bad he is getting spanked and put in timeout before the movie." I told her."Make him wear a diaper to the movie. He will never be bad again" Claire texted me."I don't think I could do that. That might be a little much" I responded."No one will know. It will also teach him a lesson." She responded."Let me think about it. Be at Tim's at 7:30pm. I will text you his address""See you then!""Claire is in" I told him.Tim finished paying the bill and as I texted Claire Tim's address. We headed out to the hiking spot. The plan was to do a 5 mile hike to the waterfall and then a 5 mile hike back. I was excited. Tim and I were both athletic, competitive, and this should be a good time for us to bond over athletics. We arrived at the trail head ready to go."What do you say we make a fun wager on this?" Tim asked me with a smile on his face."What are you thinking?" I asked him. "You're already getting a literal spanking tonight. Are you sure you want figurative spanking as well?" I playfully asked him."How about if you stop to rest first then no punishment for me at all" Tim suggested."No way Tim." I told him.I thought about it for a second and decided we could negotiate though."How about no spanking" I said. "And trust me. This is high stakes because you deserve one really badly""Fine." Tim responded."What if I win?" I asked. "Name it. I will do it" Tim said."Anything?" I asked incredulously"Yea anything Tiff. I can easily do this hike without stopping" Tim said very proudly."Ok........Then if I win I am taking you to the movies diapered" I told him."WHAAAAT" Tim said. "No fucking way""Language please. You said anything. Honor your word" I demanded."Fine. Whatever. You're not going to win anyway"I popped Tim on the butt and took off at a jog on the trailhead."Keep up Tim." I told him.Tim started jogging and kept pace with me as we started to jog. This was a hike to a waterfall so this was 5 miles uphill. What Tim didn't know about me was I routinely go out and do a 10 mile run every other weekend. I may not be able to do a 6 minute mile but I am absolutely capable of doing 10 miles at an 8 minute mile. And this specific hike, I routinely trail run it. For the first 24 minutes Tim was right at my side smiling and we were carrying on a fun banter. But at the 3 mile mark I noticed Tim start to struggle. He started dropping a step behind me. I did most of the talking and he would just respond with one word answers. At mile 4 he looked like he was about to drop."Do you want to call it now and we can do a leisurely walk back?" I asked him."No way Tiff. I am ....... good" He said in a raspy voice."You sure? I am enjoying thinking of you in a nice big think pink unicorn diaper tonight at the theatre" I teased him. "Help to fix that smirk and arrogance you had earlier""That isn't going to happen!" Tim exclaimed."Maybe I will let Claire change you before we go" I said."Tiff!" Tim yelled.I speed up the pace just a little bit and Tim kept up. About a minute later it was obvious he couldn't maintain the pace. I decided to sprint the last half mile to the waterfall. Needless to say I left Tim in the dust. I reached the waterfall a full 3 minutes before Tim did as I watched him walk up to me. I smiled at him and gave him a hug."You gave it a valiant effort" I told him."How were you able to do that?" Tim asked me incredulously."I do a 10 mile run every other weekend. This is also a trail run I do sometimes. I went harder than I normally do this time but I run this quite a bit.""Wow. You set me up" Tim said."Set you up? You were the one who wanted to bet. You dug yourself in a hole, tried to get out of it and made it worse" I told him.Tim didn't say anything but I could tell he wasn't happy about how everything went down. We hung out at the waterfall for about 30 minutes and leisurely hiked back to the car. It was actually a lot of fun. We chatted about work, dreams, desires, and the words spanking, diaper, and time out never came up. I actually got to hear about his love for fitness, how competitive he is, his love of college football, and travel. I got to tell him about my college experience, my love of art, how I met Claire, and how I am a lover of bad movies. It was a wonderful 2 hour hike back. We got back to the car and headed to Tim's apartment.We talked in to Tim's and I immediately went in to the fridge to grab some water. I grabbed a bottle out of the fridge and chugged it down while still standing."Want some?" I asked him."A beer would be better" Tim said.I reached in to the fridge and grabbed two beers and two frosty mugs out of the fridge. I poured the beers and walked over to the couch. I looked at my watch. It 6:45pm. We had to get a move on. I handed Tim his beer. "We have 45 minutes until Claire gets here. We both have to shower, you have to spend some time over my knee, in the corner, and we have to get you diapered before we leave. So unless you want Claire to observe some of this we had better get a move on."Can we please discuss this?" Tim pleaded."The only thing we can discuss is logistics. I am serious Tim. We are not leaving for the movie until all these things are accomplished. It is up to you if we get it all done before Claire gets here""Fine!" Tim muttered."Watch that attitude" I scolded him. "Do you want to shower first or do you want me to?" I asked him."You can go first" Tim said.I took my change of clothes I had in my purse and went in to the bathroom. I started the shower, took my clothes off and hopped in. The water felt amazing on my tired muscles. When I was done washing my hair I quickly got out, dried off and put on some fresh clothes. Nothing too crazy. A nice top and a pair of jeans. We were just going to a movie after all. I quickly dried my hair and did my make up. I walked out of the bathroom to Tim waiting at the door."Tiff honey. It is 7:10pm. Claire will be here in 20 minutes." Tim said."Then you better hurry up and shower and hope she is late" I told him.Tim ran in to the shower and was out in 5 minutes. He quickly changed in a pair of loose jeans and a button down shirt. I went in to the kitchen to grab the wooden spoon I spanked him with last time and pulled a chair in to the middle of the living room. Tim came in to the living room. "Come here please" I told him.Tim walked up to me and I quickly unbuttoned his pants."Take them off" I told him.He took them off and placed them on the table. I grabbed his arm and put him across my knee."Why am I spanking you?" I asked him."Can we just get this over with!" Tim demanded.I brought the flat part of the spoon down on his butt hard in two rapid successions.SPANK SPANKHis back immediately arched while his hands came up to protect his butt. I grabbed both hands by the wrist and help them together with my left hand. I spanked him two more times.SPANK SPANK."Why am I spanking you?" I asked him."Because rather than just telling you about the diaper and sippy cupp I avoided it." Tim said."What else?" I asked him."Ummm......."I brought the spoon down on his butt two more timesSPANK SPANK"Owww" Tim cried. Tim was almost in tears but trying to stay strong. I intended to get my point across to him."You are also being spanked because you were being a brat. You wanted to get in trouble just to see what I would do to fulfill some fantasy. We can have fun and fulfill fantasies but behaving like a brat to get in trouble is not ok. There will be nothing fun about this!"I started spanking him on each cheek 5 times each SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK By the end of that Tim was crying across my lap."I am sorry Tiff. I promise I won't do this again!" Tim cried."I know baby. I know" I told him. "Now I am going to give you 3 more spanks and then you're going to the corner for twenty minutes.""Ok" Tim cried.SPANK SPANK SPANKI let Tim up and walked him over to the corner. I placed him nose first in the corner and made him clasp his hands behind his back above his butt."If you so much as move an inch I will add another 5 minutes to your timeout.""Claire will be here before it is over" Tim said.I popped him on his butt and he must of jumped 10 feet."No talking. Face the corner. You better hope she is running late then" I told him.I looked at Tim's butt as he stood in the corner. I had really done a number on him. He would be feeling that for a few days. Truth be told, he was probably lucky he was going to be in a diaper tonight because he probably would have a tough time sitting down. Tim stood in the corner while I went in to this closet to look through his trunk for some supplies. I found the pink diapers and some baby powder in the trunk. I grabbed them both and went out to the living room placing them on the table. I looked at the clock and it was right at 7:30 and Tim had another 10 minutes of timeout. I was curious if Claire would be early or not. I really didn't want Claire to see Tim like this but sending a clear message to him was more important. I don't mess around and I mean what I say.I went to the fridge and grabbed a beer, poured it in to a frosty mug and sat down on the couch. I took a sip of the beer and started looking at stuff on my phone."How much longer?" Tim asked in a sniffle.I got up and gave him two hard swats on the butt. "No talking. You had 5 minutes left. Now it is 10" I told him.I sat back down on the couch and continued looking at my phone. 5 minutes later, at 7:35pm I heard the doorbell ring. Tim didn't move or say a word but I saw his whole body tense up. I got up and went to open the door. Claire walked in"Hey honey. Where is the infamous Tim" Claire asked and she walked in. Within about .5 seconds she saw Tim in the corner. Before she could say or do anything I held up 1 finger to her. She stopped."This is not a scene" I whispered to Tiff "I spanked him and he is currently in timeout. Please don't make a big deal about it or really say anything.""Ok. Sure" Tiff whispered."Want a beer?" I said in a normal voice."Please" Tiff said.I poured her a beer and looked up at the clock. I went in to the living room and picked up the diaper and baby powder. Claire's eyes went wide when she saw me but to her credit she didn't say anything. I grabbed Tim's arm and walked him in to the bedroom."Lay on the bed. We need to do this quick or we will be late" I told him."Oh my god Tiff. She saw me, she saw the diaper. Oh my god Tiff" Tim said in almost tears."Tim, pull yourself together. I want to see this movie and we need to go. Lay down on the bed and lets get this over with.""I don't want to do this" Tim complained.I reached around and gave Tim two smacks on his already well spanked butt."We can do this in here privately or in the living room in front of Claire" I told him.Tim laid down on the bed. I put the powder down on the floor and unfolded the diaper. This was the first time I was really looking at the diaper. It was solid pink with white unicorns all over it. The diaper was really thick. It was perfect for a two year old little girl yet here I was diapering my adult boyfriend with it."Lift up" I told him.Tim lifted his butt up and I slid the diaper under him and watched his butt come down on the diaper. I grabbed the powder and went to apply it."Can we please not do the baby powder?" Tim asked me."I thought the whole point of this was the humiliation?" I asked him."But I have never worn outside of the house. I have never worn in front of others. This is too much!" Tim said."First time for everything Tim." I told him.I liberally applied the baby powder to his groin area and brought the diaper up making sure his penis was pointing down. I taped the left side first, then the right side ensuring a snug fit. I then taped the bottom tapes as well making sure it was done properly so there would be no leaks. I grabbed Tim's jeans and slid them his legs."Stand up." I told him.Tim stood up and I pulled his jeans up to his waist and buttoned them up. I made sure the waistband of the diaper peaked up over his jeans. I gave him a patt on his butt."Ok let's go." I told him."What if I need to go to the bathroom? Tim asked."I will grab a spare diaper and put it in my purse." I told him."No Tiff. That isn't what I meant." Tim said."I don't care what you meant. Go and chat with Claire while I get a spare diaper and some wipes." I told him.I smacked Tim on his butt to get him moving as he walked out of the bedroom. I quickly retrieved a spare diaper and some wipes and carried them out of the bedroom. As I walked out I saw Claire drinking a beer and staring at Tim's butt and Tim pulling his shirt down. I walked over to my purse and put the spare diaper and wipes in and turned around to them both."Not exactly how I imagined you two would meet." I said with in a light fluffy tone."Claire, this is Tim. Tim this is my dear friend Claire" I said."Hi" Tim said.Claire went up and gave Tim a hug."It's lovely to meet you sweetie. Tiff has told me a lot about you.""I bet" Tim muttered."Relax Tim. She spanked me too last time we got together too. I also got put in a diaper. The only difference is she wouldn't let me out of the handcuffs until I ate her pussy raw!" Clare said.Tim looked at her and then at me in confusion."We need to get going or we are going to miss the movie." I told them.I grabbed my purse and Tim's hand and started walking out the apartment. Claire followed us out of the apartment as we headed to the car. I turned around and saw Claire looking at Tim's butt as he waddled to the car due to the thickness of the diaper. Claire came up and whispered to in my ear."That diaper must be thick. He can't even walk properly."I smirked as we made it to the car. Tim got in the back and Claire got in the front beside me. I pulled out and headed to the theatre. The drive was pretty much uneventful except for Tim constantly shifting in the backseat. Every time he did I could hear the crinkle in his diaper. He was definitely not happy about this.We pulled up to the theatre and saw there was a big line. "Tim why don't you hop out and get in line. I will park the car with Claire and we will join you in a minute." I told him.Tim hopped out of the car and got in line. I continued on in search of a parking spot."Oh my god babe. What did I walk in to!" Claire exclaimed."You weren't supposed to see any of that. We were running late. Tim got in trouble this morning and he earned himself a spanking and a timeout. We couldn't get it done before you got there" I told her."I thought you weren't going to do the diaper tonight?" Claire asked me."I didn't want to. The last thing I want to deal with is changing diapers tonight. I wanted to go out for drinks after the movie perhaps. Instead I have to deal with this" I told her."Then why did you do it?" Claire asked me."We started the hike and he started talking shit before we even got to the trail head. Saying I would be the first to have to stop. He was so confident he wanted to make a wager I would have to stop and rest first. I figured this would teach him a lesson" I told Claire."He will certainly think twice next time."Good I hope so!" I said. "So I know your wager but what was his?""He wanted to get out of timeout. He HATES being put in the corner. He doesn't really like the punishment spankings but there is something about timeout that he can't stand.""Weird" Claire said."Yea I am not sure. He won't tell me whats up." I told her."Well if you want to go out for drinks afterwards I will change him for you" Claire said."Lets see. My bet is he is going to do everything in his power not to wet that diaper" I told her. "He is scared of wetting his diaper and he gets really mad if he has to sit in a wet diaper for even a second""Why is he scared?" Claire asked me."Because he doesn't know how to put a diaper on properly and the few times he wet the diaper it leaked"Claire started laughing hysterically. The laughter was contagious so I started laughing also. I parked the car, grabbed my purse, then Claire and I got out. We started walking up the line to find Tim. We found Tim in line. I snuck up behind him and grabbed his shoulders"Boo!" I yelled.Tim jumped and flailed his arms causing his shirt to rise up over his jeans for a hot second exposing the pink waistband of his diaper. He quickly calmed down and pulled his shirt down."I hate when you do that!" Tim exclaimed."But it sure is funny" I told him.Tim glared at me but smiled. As he was looking at me though, I saw a look of panic come across his face."What is wrong honey?" I asked him.He leaned in to ear and whispered."There is a diaper sticking out of your purse" He said."I know. I didn't know I would need a diaper bag for tonight or I would of brought one with me this morning" I said in a casual normal voice."Tiff!" Tim said. "Please keep your voice down!""Relax Tim. You're the only one who is paying any attention" Claire said."Can't you arrange it so it isn't sticking out?" Tim pleaded."Relax Tim. Just because there is a diaper in my purse doesn't mean everyone knows its for you" I told him.The line had moved since we started the conversation so I gave him a soft patt on his padded butt to get him to move up the line. We finally got to the window."Three for Top Gun Maverick" Tim told the cashier."That will be $45.00" the attendant replied.Tim paid cashier and we walked in to the theatre. We gave the tickets to the security guy at the entrace and went and got in line for the concession stand. As we waited in line I saw that Tim kept looking at the bathrooms and couldn't stop wiggling."I will be right back" Tim said and started to walk off.I grabbed his arm and gently pulled him back."Where do you think you're going?" I asked him."Umm....no where." Tim responded sheepishly."I know you wouldn't dream of lying to me Tim" I warned him. "I know you don't want me to pull your pants down right here in this theatre and give you a spanking"Claire started laughing."I would like to see that!" Claire said."Fine. Yea. I wanted to go and take this diaper off real quick" he said.I shook my head at him."A bet is a bet Tim. You're wearing the diaper for the movie and for drinks afterward" I told him."That wasn't part of the deal!" Tim whined."A bet is a bet" I told him. "Next time your arrogant ass is running your mouth think of the pink unicorn diaper you're wearing"We got up to the concession counter."What do you want Claire?" I asked her."A coke and some Reese's Peanut butter cups." Claire responded."And you Tim?" I asked him."Nothing. I am good." he said.I turned to the cashier and gave him my order."She will take a medium coke and some Reese's. I will go for a medium coke and some popcorn. He will take a large coke.""I said I didn't want anything!" Tim said."Next time don't try to run off and get out of the bet" I told him.We got our drinks and started walking to the theatre."I have to go to the bathroom real quick" I told Claire. "Think you can keep an eye on Tim and make sure he doesn't mess with his diaper at all?""I think I can manage" Claire said."Great. If he acts up at all you have my full permission to spank him" I told her."Tiff! That isn't funny" Tim said."I don't think she is joking" Claire said.I gave my drink and popcorn to Claire and went in to the bathroom. The line was 5 deep so it took about 10 minutes for me to come out. When I came back out, I saw Tim & Claire right where I left them. I walked up to Tim, pulled his shirt up while pulling on the waistband of his jeans. He still had a diaper on."Damnit Tiff. This isn't funny" Tim said."Just making sure. You clearly aren't trust worthy at times" I said."Don't worry Tiff. I kept an eye on him. Didn't even have to spank him" Claire said.We walked in to the theatre and took our seats. The movie started almost immediately after we sat down."You better drink that whole drink before the end of the movie" I whispered to Tim.The first half of the movie was rather uneventful. The movie itself was great and I was loving it as I was a big fan of the original. However, about an hour in to the movie, it became very hard for me to focus on the movie. First, Tim started to squirm like a toddler does when they have to use the potty. This made me very happy. While I didn't really want to change a diaper tonight, I wanted Tim to feel the full humiliation of wetting his diaper in the movie. I was also seriously contemplating letting Claire change him.While I watched Tim squirm, I also felt a hand discretely slide in to my pants as well. I looked over to see Tiff smiling as she casually leaned in. I shook my head at her and she just laughed and started using her fingers to do the fucking itsy bitsy spider walking down to my crotch. I looked to my other side to see if Tim was noticing anything but he was too preoccupied. I handed him his drink."Drink this!" I told him.Tim took a drink and put it back down in the cup holder. He kept shifting his butt on the chair. I gently poked him in his side and started laughing. As soon as I turned to focus on the movie I felt the itsy bitsy spider enter my sensitive regions. Claire could teach a masterclass on how to give someone an orgasm with her tongue but she wasn't bad with her fingers either. Within about 30 seconds Claire had achieved what she set out to do. I looked over at Tim and saw that he was no longer fidgeting."You wet your diaper?" I whispered to him.He nodded like someone who's puppy had just been kicked."You finish your drink?" I asked him.He shook his head."Finish your drink. And don't worry. That diaper can hold a lot"I smiled at him and went back to watching the movie. The movie lasted another 45 minutes and it was excellent. I am not sure if it was the movie, the thought of Tim wetting his diaper which I knew was humiliating, or Claire's finger but it made me want to go to the movies more often. The credits started rolling to Lady Gaga's Hold your Hand anthem as we got up."You finish your drink?" I asked him."Most of it" he said."Finish it all" I told him."I drank most of it" Tim said."The longer it takes you to finish that drink the longer it will be before you get changed" I told him.Tim picked up the drink and finished it. We walked out with Tim in front and his already thick diaper had almost doubled in size. Any parent or babysitter would of recognized that waddle with the imprint of a diaper on his jeans. I don't know why but god did it make me happy. I am sure Tim is mortified right now. We got out of the theatre and both Claire and I had to go to the bathroom."Ok Tiff. You go first and I will keep an eye on Tim for you." Claire offered."This is not necessary ladies. Can't you just both go so we can get out of here!" Tim asked."No. Because you're acting like a fucking toddler who can't be trusted not to take his diaper off" I told him.I turned around and walked to the bathroom. After about 5 minutes, I came back and then Claire handed Tim off to me and went to the bathroom."I know you're pissed Tiff. I am sorry. You're right. I am not acting right. I lost the bet I need to own it" Tim told me."Thanks Tim. That helps" I answered him. "You have been a bit of a brat tonight but I appreciate you apologizing."I went in to hug him."I love you" he whispered."Love you too."As we separated the hug I did a quick diaper check. His diaper was in need of changing."The plan is to grab drinks next door" I said."Please don't make me go get drinks in this diaper" Tim said."Relax. One of us will change you while the other goes and gets a table" I told him."One of us!" Tim said calmly but not quite as nice as he intended."One of us what?" Claire said as she came up."Someone is in need of a new diaper before we go get drinks next door" I told Claire."Yea no problem. Just give me the spare diaper and wipes and I will change him in the car and then we can head on over" Claire said.Tim looked like a deer in headlights. He didn't say a word but he was clearly uncomfortable with this all."Its fine honey. Go get us a table and I will go change him real quick. We will be there in 5 minutes." I told Claire."Tiff, I am fine with changing him. It isn't a big deal" Claire said."I got it. Go get us a table" I told her."Ok. Whatever" Claire said and sauntered off to the bar.I took Tim by the hand and we walked out to the parking lot. I had an SUV so I popped the hatch and had him lay down. I quickly changed him rolling up the soiled diaper and placing it to the side. I applied way too much baby powder intentionally before taping him up. I pulled his pants back up and handed him the diaper."Go throw this away" I told him.Tim sheepishly took the diaper with him and tossed it in the trash as we went in to bar. As we walked in, I saw Claire wave us over to the table."Feel better Tim?" Clare teased."Ha ha. Yea." Tim said sarcastically.I came and sat down at the table. Right as we sat down our waitress came up."Hey all. I am Brittany. What can I get for you?" she asked."Your the same waitress from this morning at the brunch spot" Tim said.Brittany looked at us and I saw the light bulb go off in her head."Oh yea. Sippy cup and Mickey Mouse pancakes" Brittany said. "I remember you both""What!" Claire asked."She ordered for him and it was a sippy cup with Orange Juice and Mickey Mouse pancakes. Sorry to tell you but we don't have any sippy cups here" she said.Brittany started laughing again. I started smiling myself."I think 3 blondes will be fine for now" Tim said.Brittany looked at me seeking confirmation. I nodded my head and she left to go put that order in."So Claire, tell me how you met Tiffany" Tim asked her."College. We were in Econ together. This hot little bitch walked in with her tight ass and runner's shorts and I just had to meet her. We hit it off and have been friends since.""You ran in college?" Tim asked me."I wasn't on scholarship or anything. But I was in running club." I told him."So I really didn't stand a chance." Tim asked."I could of easily turned right back around and ran the entire way back."Claire started laughing again. "Man you need to learn more about this amazing girl you're dating" Clare said.Brittany came back with the beers and placed them on the table."Anything else I can get you for right now?" Brittany asked."Your number would be awesome" Claire said.Brittany looked at Claire, licked her lips and leaned in and whispered something in Claire's ears. Claire nodded and Brittany left the table."What was that all about?" I asked."Nunya" Claire said."What?" I asked."Nunya business" Claire said."Tim laughed and drank some his beer.""Tim, how did you meet Tiff?" Claire asked."At the grocery store believe it or not. I saw her over in the deli section and I couldn't believe how gorgeous she was. So I went up and asked her if she would like to grab a beer sometime.""Cute" Claire said.We finished the first round and Brittany came up."Another round?" She asked."Yea" I told her.This time Claire whispered something in Brittany's ear and she left."You're really not going to tell us what you two are chatting about?" I asked her."Yea" Clare said.After a few minutes Brittany came back 3 beers and a shot glass full of a dark brown liquid. She placed the beers in front of us and the shot in front of Tim."It looks like you had a rough day. Shot on the house" Brittany said and left."What did you tell her Claire?" Tim demanded."Nothing! Relax." Claire responded. "Now drink your shot and calm down you whiny baby"Tim took the shot to his lips and tipped it back and chased it with his beer."I love me some Makers" he said.Claire and I took a sip of beer."Brittany is getting off in 10 minutes. Her and I are going back to her place" Claire said."What!" Tim and I both said in unison."Oh yea." Claire said."Does she want to join us for a drink before you two go?" I asked her."I will ask." Claire said.We finished the second round and Brittany came up to the table."Last call. Another round?" Brittany asked."Sure." I said. "Come join us" Claire said."Sure. Let me cash out my last customers and I will bring over the drinks."It took about 10 minutes but Brittany came over with the drinks and one for her."Cheers" Tim said.Tim held up beer and we all clinked glasses."So you have a day job and a night job?" Tim asked Brittany"I also occasionally do side jobs during the day" Brittany said. "Need to save up some money.""What are you saving up for?" Claire asked Brittany"School and a better car" she said."Do you have the school uniform yet? You would look sexy as hell in it" Claire said to Brittany."I will dress up as a school girl for you tonight if you let me do one thing and answer a question of mine" Brittany said."Sure. What is it" Claire said.Brittany turned to face Tim and gave him a swat on the butt and pulled the waistband of his jeans out. Tim turned ghost white and I am almost 100% sure started saturating his diaper."Thought so." Brittany said. "He wasn't in a diaper this morning. I would of noticed it. Why is he in one now."Claire started cracking up laughing."Claire I can't believe you!" I told her."I didn't say a word. I swear to god." Claire exclaimed."She didn't. I smelt the baby powder and saw the waistband of his diaper earlier. It was bugging me."Tim regained his composure. In part, because I think he was done peeing himself."Tim want to tell Brittany why you're in a diaper?" I asked him."I lost a bet" Tim tried to say as casually as he could."So was the whole thing about the pancakes and kids cup part of the bet?" Brittany asked.I looked at Tim and he didn't say anything."You want to answer Tim?" I asked him.Tims hook his head."Oh god." Claire said. "This is taking too long. Tiff found a pink diaper in the trash this morning along with a sippy cup in the cabinets. Tim didn't want to talk about it and it boiled over at breakfast. Tiff was doing that to fuck with Tim. Then at the hike, Tim kept talking shit about how Tiff was going to get tired and need to rest first so a wager was made. Tim lost. So Tim got his ass spanked and diapered for the evening.""Well he needs a change" Brittany said casually."He will be fine until we are ready to leave. Besides I don't have any more spare diapers." I told her."I am right here!" Tim said.Brittany and Claire laughed. Claire chugged her beer and looked at Brittany."Ready to go?" Claire asked."Yup." Brittany responded.Claire came up and gave me a peck on the cheek. She gave Tim a hug."Have a great evening you two. This was definitely fun" Claire said."Nice meeting you two. I babysit on the side for extra cash. Let me know if you need a babysitter" Brittany said."Haha" Tim responded."I will get your info from Claire. Have fun you two" I said.Brittany and Claire left. I finished up my beer and we headed to the car."You weren't serious about the babysitter were you? I am not an adult baby" Tim said."Sure could of fooled me. I seem to be doing a lot of changing diapers, spanking, and putting you in timeout. Sounds like you might need a babysitter every now and then." I said in a joking manner."Whatever Tiff. Let's just get home so I can get out of this diaper." Tim told me."The only way you're getting out of that diaper is after all my energy is zapped out of me from multiple orgasms. Then I will let you take off that diaper" I told him."I think that can be arranged" Tim said with a smile.

Scene 4 I looked up as Tiff came in the door. She looked as good as ever wearing a simple red top and a black skirt. Her athletic gate as she walked in was really hot. She placed her bag on the kitchen counter and walked to the kitchen immediately grabbing a beer."Want one?" she asked me."Sure" I told her.Tiff grabbed two beers pouring them in to frosty mugs that were kept in the freezer. That was one thing I learned about Tiff. She preferred frozen glasses to drinking out of beer bottles but wasn't willing to put the effort of constantly remembering to put glasses in the freezer. So I made sure to do it at my place. I think she really appreciated it. Tiff came and sat down on the couch handing me my beer. We clinked glasses."Cheers" she said."Cheers" I responded.We both took a sip and sat back on the couch."Tell me about your day?" I said."It was pretty good. I had to tighten up a presentation for the CEO and he loved it. I spent two hours on the phone with Delta fixing some flight issues for the CFO but in the process I got him upgraded to Delta One for his trip to London. He was very appreciative about that. He sent me a $50 dolla Amazon gift card for it.""Always nice where you get him a two thousand dollar upgrade for free and he shows his gratitude with something worth 2.5% of the value you got him" I said in a sarcastic manner."This is the first time he has ever done that. Normally, he is yelling and screaming and having full on melt downs. This is a huge improvement" she told me."Yea I get it." I told her."How was your day?" she asked me."It was ok. Lots of meetings. They are talking about sending me onsite so that should be interesting" I told her."Where?""London funny enough. Maybe I could grab a beer with the CFO" I joked."I think a colonoscopy would sound better." Tiff joked."God I hope they really aren't that bad" I said."Depends on the day. Depends on the mood. But it is a job" she said.Tiff took another sip of beer and I gazed at her. I was definitely head over heels in love with her. I know we had said we love each other already but I wanted her to really know. Not something that was said during an argument but something that wasn't forced."I just want you to know Tiff I really love you" I blurted out.Tiff just looked at me and smiled."Love you too." She casually responded."No like I really love you Tiff. You're an amazing woman and I love you" I told her."Ok. That is sweet I think. Are you ok Tim?" She asked me in a concerned voice."Yes Tiff. It is just last time I told you that the circumstances weren't great. Now things are calm, nothing out of the ordinary is going on so I wanted you to know." I told her."You mean like you sitting in a wet diaper demanding to be changed" Tiff asked me with a smirk. "Yea.....something like that" I mumbled.Tiff took another long swig of a beer. I wanted to say more but that last comment took the wind out of my sails a bit."Oh come on Tim. I am sorry I was only joking" Tiff said.Tiff came in and gave me a hug. I hugged her back and I felt the back waistband of my jeans being pulled back."Hey!" I exclaimed. What are you doing?"Just checking is all" Tiff responded. "I didn't want any surprises later on.""I am not wearing a diaper Tiff. You could of just asked me" I told her."You weren't exactly 100 percent forthcoming about it" she told me."I was just trying to tell you I love you Tiff. And that I am glad we are together" I told her."Me too hun." She responded.This was not going exactly as I wanted or intended. I wanted to talk about our relationship and let her know I was committed. Instead this was happening."Why did you do that?" I asked with great frustration."Do what?" Tiff asked."Come on Tiff. You know. Check the waistband of my pants""You mean check if you had a diaper on?" She asked me."Yea" I told her."Because the last few times you got emotional like this you were diapered. So I was just curious" she told me.I shook my head. I felt like this was going horribly. "Do you not take me seriously?" I asked her"Of course I do. What is the problem Tim. Just spit it out" she demanded."Ok. Fine" I said. "I know you like honesty.""I not only like it, I demand it" Tiff said."I wanted to tell you that you're the only person for me. I really just wanted to say I am not interested in anyone else. I want us to be exclusive" I told her.I took a sip of my beer and let the silence hang. Tiff seemed to embrace the silence as I could see the gears turning in her head."Tim, I love you I really do" she told me. "This is a big thing. There is still lots we don't know about each other.""Sure Tiff" I said. "But I know enough to know when I have a good thing in front of me""There is a lot you don't know about me Tim. There is a lot that I don't know about you" she responded."Then lets fix that" I told her. "If you love me, then why don't you want to be exclusive? What is holding you back?"Tiff looked at her beer and looked at me. She sat a bit on the edge of her chair."I was hoping for a relaxing evening Tim. I am not sure I really want to do this now" she told me in a whisper."Please Tiff. It is important!" I told her."Ok. Fine. One thing you don't know about me is that I am bi" she said.I had no idea. I don't think I care that much but I definitely had no idea."That isn't a big deal" I told her."I am not done" she responded. "I have a friend of mine. Her name is Claire. She is very important to me. Our relationship is.......unique""What does that mean?" I gently asked her."It means we love each other dearly but she doesn't believe in monogamy, traditional relationships, and does whatever she wants""Oh" I said."I am looking for a something more. But I am not willing to walk away from her either" Tiff said."Oh" I said. "Is there anything else?""Does it matter?" Tiff asked."Yes. To me it does Tiff" I said gently."Ok. I am also still confused about the diapers. I saw the other stuff in your trunk Tim. We haven't talked about it but I know what most of that stuff is.""You told me you were ok about it all" I told her."I am. But I also don't want it to be the defining thing in our relationship.""Why didn't you say anything?" I asked in an almost hurt tone."Because I thought I had time Tim. We have a good thing going. I didn't know you would want to progress this so fast"I was a bit overwhelmed. This was a lot to take in. But it was also my own fucking fault. I pushed too hard and too fast and now this was the result."So what are you saying?" I asked her."I am saying that right now I can't commit to an exclusive relationship" Tiff said. "I am not out actively dating anyone else. But Claire is my best friend. I am not willing to give up seeing her. And I want to know you better"I should of just kept my fucking mouth shut. That much was obvious. We had a good thing and here I was fucking it all up."I am sorry Tiff" I said. "I don't know when to keep my mouth shut"Tiff looked up at me and shook her head."Don't apologize. I want honesty. Hell I demand it. I spanked you for not being honest for crying out loud. How could I demand honesty and then get mad when you were" she said.I nodded."Do you mind if I ask some follow up questions?" I asked her."Sure" Tiff said."This Claire woman. Does she know about us?" I asked."Yes. She came over the other night and I told her all about us""Everything about us?" I asked."Not everything but most things. She is like my soulmate. We don't keep secrets from each other" she said."So she knows about the diapers?" I asked."Yes" Tiff responded. I tried to be calm. I didn't think she would just tell people about that."I was hoping that would stay between you and me" I told her as gently as I could."She is the only one I told" Tiff responded. "I don't keep secrets from her. Besides you either trust me or you don't. I would never do anything to intentionally hurt you or cause you harm""I trust you Tiff" I said. "I also want you to know that the diapers don't define my life. I wear occasionally. But if you want nothing to do with that I am ok with it.""Tim, I don't care about the diapers. I just don't want to be mommy or a babysitter to you. Once in a while is fine whatever. I just don't want it to end up being something that happens all the time.""It won't Tiff. I promise.""Ok. So tell me about the trunk" she said."What about it" I said coyly."I am not doing this bullshit again Tim.""Sorry Tiff. Just not something I am used to talking about""So tell me about the trunk" she repeated."Well I keep stuff that I always wanted to try in there. So apart from the diapers I have a locking diaper cover in there.""So does that mean you want someone, presumably me, to lock you in a diaper?" I asked him."Umm....Well it is a fantasy of mine" I told her."Ok what else?" Tiff asked."Well, I have a pair of bondage mittens and a few pairs of handcuffs" I said."And what are they for?" Tiff asked me."Well the mitts would mean I can't use my hands. So I would need help for anything. And the handcuffs are obvious" I said."Are the handcuffs for you or me?" Tiff asked."Either." I said."Ok. What would I use them for?""To secure me to the bed, or hands behind my back so I would be more compliant. I don't know Tiff. Whatever you wanted" I said."What would you use them for?" Tiff asked."In the bedroom. Maybe cuff you to the bed and tease you a little bit" I told her."Ok. What else is in the trunk?" she asked me."You have to understand I haven't used most of this stuff Tiff. So some of it was just to see it. Not necessarily use it" I told her."Ok. What else is in the trunk?" she asked me."A strap on" I said in utter horror."So you want to try pegging?" Tiff asked me."It is a fantasy" I said. "But not something we have to do""Anything else in there?" Tiff asked."Yea there is also a ball gag" I said."For you or me?" she asked."Honestly not sure. Just wanted to see what it was" I told her.She nodded her head and drank some more of the beer."So you're essentially pretty submissive" she asked me."Yea. But on some stuff I could see myself as a switch" I told her."How?" she asked me."I mean I wouldn't mind putting you in handcuffs during sex" I told her."Ok. And what do you think about the fact that I have a girlfriend who I am not willing to give up?" She asked me."I am not sure Tiff. I don't love it. But I also need time to process it.""Do you want me to leave?" She asked me."God no Tiff" I exclaimed."I am glad to hear that Tim. I was worried when I told you about Claire that was going to be it." She said with worry in her voice."Sometimes you do things or put up with things for the person you love. You're being clear up front about it. I just need to make sure I am ok with it. But that doesn't mean I want you to leave"I got up and gave Tiff a hug."Thanks for going there with me" I told her. "I really wanted you to know how I felt about you""I am glad we aired it out." she told me."Any chance I can meet Claire?" I asked her."I can talk to her about it. I am sure she will want to meet you. Although she is her own person. There is no telling how it would go." she warned me."Whats the worst that could happen Tiff?" I asked her."I have no idea with her. But think of a crazy scenario, say you diapered, gagged, and cuffed to the chair while she makes you watch her give me the best orgasm of my life. That wouldn't even be the craziest scenario I could come up with"The thought of that was actually kind of interesting. Kind of hot. "Oh my god Tim!! You're getting turned on" Tiff exclaimed."I am not!" I countered.SPANK!I jumped and quickly moved my hands to my butt and stepped back to fend off any additional spanks."Don't lie to me Tim." Tiff demanded."Ouch. Ok. Yea it sounds a little hot" I said."Why couldn't you just say that?" Tiff asked me."I don't know." I told her."Are you embarrassed?" She asked me."Yea. Maybe. Sure that makes sense" I told her."Fine. Just don't lie to me like that." Tiff said in a stern voice that I like to call her babysitter voice."Ok" I softly mumbled.Tiff finished her beer and put the glass down on the counter. I grabbed it and walked in to the kitchen."Want another one?" I asked her."Yea that would be great!" Tiff responded.I went in to the kitchen to grab her beer."You seem tired tonight?" I told her."I am!" Tiff said. "Just a long day. I don't want to do anything but just relax and hang out"I finished pouring the beers and took it back to her and we clinked glasses."Cheers" I told her"Cheers"I took a sip and Tiff took a long pull. She looked tired and worn out. "What are you in the mood for as far as food?" I asked her."Just pick. I don't want to make any decisions tonight" she told me.I pulled out my phone and ordered us some burritos. By the time I was done Tiff was already half way through her beer. She looked tired. I knew exactly how she felt. There were days where I just wanted to relax and not do anything."Netflix and Chill while we wait?" I asked her."Sure."I turned on a movie and Tiff layed down on the couch with her head in my lap. We started watching the movie while I rubbed her hair and back. Within 10 minutes she was out cold. The burritos showed up about 30 minutes later but I didn't want to wake Tiff. She woke up a few hours later apologetic for falling asleep. We ate a late dinner and called it a night. While the night didn't start out normal I rather enjoyed the normalcy of the girl I love falling asleep in my lap while I rub her back and hair.

Scene 3 I looked up from the couch as the door to my apartment opened and in walked Claire. No knock, no phone call, no notice what so ever that she was coming over. She just showed up. It is one of the reasons that I love her. She is her own woman, does what she wants, doesn't care about what any one else thinks, and yet is a deeply kind caring woman. She is my soul mate. She is my person. She is my best friend, my trusted confidant, and the person who can bring me to orgasm faster than anything or anyone. The only problem is, she doesn't believe in exclusive relationships, monogamy, or anything that ties her down.Hey Tiff!! Claire said as she walked in.Claire walked to the fridge and grabbed two beers. She popped the top of them both and came over to the couch handing me one. She reached in to her purse and pulled out a perfectly rolled joint. She held it up to me, looked at me and smiled."Interested?" Claire asked."Of course" I told her.We grabbed the beers and went out to the balcony. Claire lit the joint and inhaled deeply holding the smoke in her lungs for a few seconds before exhaling."Whats new? How is the boy you're dating?" She asked me.She handed me the joint and took a sip of her beer. I took a hit on the joint passing it back to her."That boy has a name. It's Tim which you know." I told her. "And to answer your question We are still getting to know each other but so far it is good."She took another hit on the joint and passed it to me."Come on Tiff. Good. Get to know each other. Fuck that. Give me the details" Claire demanded. "How is he in the bedroom? Better than me?"Claire hit the joint waiting for me to respond. I laughed at her and her blunt pointed questions that I was rather fond of."No one is better than you!" I told her. "But relationships are more than just sex."Claire burst out laughing. I wasn't sure if it was because she was stoned or she genuinely believed I was stupid but she was laughing pretty damn loud."Relationships are whatever you want it to be." Claire told me. "They don't have to fit what the world says is a relationship. One of manogamy, dinner ready for the man when he walks in, along with 2.5 kids and the white picket fence"I finished off the joint feeling a good buzz."Perhaps. But they require committment. Something you're unable or unwilling to give" I told her. "Besides, do I sense a bit of jealousy?""Absolutely not" Claire exclaimed. "We have a good thing going on. Casual and fun. No way Tim is giving you multiples like I do" she said with a smile.""So it wouldn't bother you what so ever that we said the "L" word?" I asked herClaire spit her beer out in surprise."Oh my god! Moving kind of fast don't you think?""It wasn't exactly planned. It just kinda came out" I told Claire."You have got to tell me the story" Clarie demanded."It is certainly an interesting one" I told her with a stoned laugh"Tim came over to dinner last weekend. Things had been a little weird for us lately so I wanted to clear the air""Wait. Why were things weird?" Claire interrupted."It isn't relevant to the story" I told her."Yea it is. I am your person. You can tell me anything. I am your Kristina Yang and you're my Meredith Gray" Claire said.I looked at Claire thinking it through. She wasn't vindictive. She was pretty open minded and I really wanted to tell someone. Claire looked at me and smiled."If you tell me I promise you will love my show of appreciation....... Besides you're going to tell me anyway""Fine. So I went over to his place a couple of weeks ago. The plan was we were supposed to have dinner together but he completely forgot." I told her."Always a good sign when they forget they made plans with you" Claire said with some snark."Do you want to hear the story or not?" I told her in a terse tone."Geez. Sorry" Claire told me. "Just making jokes""Anway........ when I walked in he was in sweats and an ugly t-shirt. He was clearly was planning on lounging around on the couch all night. He was very apologetic about forgetting. I went to go sit down while he grabbed beers from the fridge and I thought I heard something as we walked by me. So I sat on the couch with my beer as he was rummaging through the fridge to see if he could cook anything. Well, as he was bent over, his shirt rode up a little.""Is he ripped? Did he have a six pack?" Claire asked."I at first didn't believe what I was seeing and he caught me staring at him and became very self conscious. But as he was bent over it was glaringly obvious. He told me that he needed to go in to his bedroom for a second. Before he could go though, I got up and gave him a swat on the butt to check. That was enough confirmation but I also pulled his pants waist out and sure enough."Sure enough what!?!" Claire said. "You aren't making sense!""He was wearing a diaper" I said."Excuse me!" Claire said in surprise."Yea. I heard the diaper crinkle when he went in to the kitchen. Then I saw the waistband of the diaper sticking out when he was bent over in the fridge. The dead giveawaywas the diapered butt. It was just too obvious""Why the hell was he wearing a diaper?" Claire asked."Well at first he wouldn't tell me. In fact he lied to me about it which really pissed me off" I told her."Oh I know how you feel about lying" Claire responded. "How do you go from catching a guy in a diaper and lying abpit it to I love you?""I would tell you but someone keeps interrupting me" I responded.Claire looked at me and made the hurry up and tell me motion with her hands.I asked him why he was wearing a diaper. He told me he had a bladder infection and the doctor recommended it. But it looked exactly like baby's diaper. It had animals on it and was one of the thickest diapers I had ever seen. I told him there is no way a doctor recommended for you to wear that."Claire started laughing out loud. I mean really loud. It took her a minute to stop laughing before I could continue."So he then tried to put it back on me asking how did I even notice. But it was a stupid question because how could it not be so obvious."Claire started laughing again. Probably a bad idea to get her stoned before telling her this story."So I asked him again why he was wearing a diaper. He told me it helped him relax. I asked a few other questions but it was clear he was lying to me. It was also clear he had no idea how to put on a diaper either"Clare almost fell out of her chair laughing. It was getting a bit annoying."So he didn't even have it on right?" Claire asked in between breaths of laughing."No! As a matter of fact he didn't. He told me when he peed the diaper would leak."Claire was almost in tears."I am going to stop telling you all this if you don't quit" I told her.Claire pulled it together and stopped laughing."Sorry. Even if I wasn't stoned this is a pretty fucking hysterical story""So I had him laydown and I fixed his diaper so at least it was on right""Why would you do that?" Claire demanded. "Of all the reactions that isn't the one I would expect""I am honestly not sure. Maybe it was the babysitter in me or some neurosis.... who the hell knows but it really bothered me how poorly he was diapered. Then I tried to leave""Good for you!" Claire responded. "That must of been weird.""But he stopped me and told me he didn't want me to leave. I told him I HATED liars and usually when someone in diapers lies to me I put them in timeout or over my knee."Claire smirked but held it in this time."So he admitted he liked wearing them, had some humiliation and punishment fantasies involving diapers and would do anything for me not to leave. It was a bit overwhelming""Yea...sure TIff. One second you're getting dinner, the next your changing your date's diaper. So what happened?""I spanked him with a wooden spoon and put him in timeout.""No you fucking did not" Claire said."I absolutely did. I felt like I was in babysitting mode so I spanked him and put him in timeout""He just let you spank him?" Claire asked."I mean once I had him over my knee........""You're making this up!" Claire demanded."100% true. The diaper ripped while I was spanking him so I put him in timeout so I could think it through and go get him a new diaper.""Oh my god" Claire said."Yea so afterwards, I got him in a fresh diaper, we talked a bit, finished dinner and then I left"Claire just looked at me speechless."You're sure this is all true?" She asked me. "Yes all true."Claire just stood there shaking her head and smiling in lieu of laughing."Where during this whole event did you profess your love to him?" She calmly asked me."That was last week when he came over to my place for dinner. I needed to give you context first""Ahh....So that entire story is what we call context.....got it""So he came over last week for dinner. Things were a bit weird for us so I was hoping to clear the air with him" I said."Was he wearing a diaper when he came over?" Claire asked."Nope." I responded."You sure?" Claire giggled"Yes I am" I responded. "So he came over and he just couldn't relax and was stiff. So I forced him to talk about what happened, his kinks, desires, and all that. I also told him some of my stuff.""Does he know about me?" Claire asked"He does not." I responded. "I also got to learn more about his diaper fetish, as I did a lot of research on them before he came over. So we just talked it out and ate some food. Then we decided to watch a movie. We couldn't agree on the movie and I wanted to watch the new David Spade movie.""Of course you did!" Claire interjected."Tim wasn't having it. So I offered to put him in a diaper if he agreed to watch the movie with me""This is all bullshit Tiff. I know you're fucking with me" Claire said."I am not. Anyway, he said no but he was hard as a rock when I asked him. So I got him to agree."Tiffany looked at me and then smiled."Ha. I knew you were fucking with me. Where did you get a diaper if he wasn't wearing one when he came over?" Tiffany asked me."I ordered some.""Bullshit!" Claire said. "There is no fucking way"I gave a death glare to Claire."Quit being such a brat!" I scolded her. "None of this is bullshit""Ok Ok... This is just almost unbelievable." Claire told me. "So you diapered him so he would watch a movie with you. Totally makes sense" Claire said in a sarcastic manner."Yes. So we started the movie and of course were flirting a bit. He was rubbing my leg and I was rubbing his leg. Well his jeans wouldn't fit over the diaper so he was sitting on the couch in just a shirt and a diaper. I could see he was getting turned and having a good time with that. Well he started fidgeting and moving around. I asked him why he was fidgeting so much."He had to pee" Claire exclaimed."Yup." I confirmed. "So I sat on him and started tickling him as a joke.""He peed the diaper" Claire said rolling her eyes. "Stop interrupting!! Last warning" I told her sternly"You going to spank me too?" Clare asked in a mocking tone."I am thinking about it" I told her coyly. "But yes, I didn't think tickling him would actually cause him to have an accident. But I guess I tickled him too much and he wet his diaper""Do you really think it was an accident?" Claire asked."Yea babe. He was so fucking embarassed" I told her. "He was mortified. As soon as I realized what had happened I hugged him and told him how sorry I was and how this wasn't a big deal""Not a big deal!?!. He pissed himself in your apartment" Claire said."He had a diaper on. It wasn't a big deal at all" I told her. "I went and got him a beer to try to calm him down.""He drank a beer while sitting in a wet diaper?" Claire said."I checked his diaper and it was fine.""How could it be fine? He just peed it?" Claire said."It was a thick diaper. He was fine. It wasn't going to leak.""I would not be ok with that!" Claire said."Well apparently neither was he. He threw a bit of tantrum. In an attempt to calm him down I explained how the diaper doesn't really do anything for me but since I love him I indulged his fetish. I emphasized he was clearly enjoying it since he messed up his boxers when I asked him if he wanted a diaper to watch the movie. And that now he was throwing a tantrum over wanting his diaper changed when it wasn't really necessary yet. I made him ask me nicely to change him.""Hold on. He spewed his underwear when you asked him if he wanted a diaper?" Clare asked."Yes. But anyway. He focused on the I love you part of the talk. We hugged and he professed his love for me too.""And this is all true?" Clare asked me."Yes Claire! It is all true!" I said exasperated."Prove it!" Claire demanded. "How do you want me to prove it?" I asked her."Show me one of the diapers" Clare said."What is that going to prove?" I asked exasperated. "That this is all false because you really don't have any diapers" Claire confidently responded.Claire was looking at me all smiles and snark. It really pissed me off. Really really pissed me off. I was trying to tell her about Tim and she was making a big joke about it."So you really don't believe me" I asked her?"No I don't fucking believe you. You're pulling my leg" she exclaimed."Fine. If you insist. But I am going to show it to you with you across my knee and then you're going to end up wearing it. And the diaper isn't coming off until you manage to get me off.""And if I call your bluff? Then what?" Claire asked me."It isn't a bluff Claire." I told her."Sure it is. When you admit that this was all a scam then same thing" she said."You want to spank me, put me in a diaper and have me rock your socks off?" I asked her."No diaper obviously. But yea sounds good to me. And boy are you going to get it for pulling my leg like this" She said.I got up and grabbed Claire's arm."Come along!" I ordered.I pulled her up and walked her in to the apartment."Stand in the corner while I get the supplies" I demanded."Come on. I already called your bluff." she told me defiantly.I lifted the back of her skirt and gave her a spank on the buttSPANK"Ouch!!" She said. I walked her to the corner and put her nose in it. I then placed her hands behind her back above her butt."Don't move" I ordered.I went in to my bedroom and grabbed a diaper from the closet, some baby powder from under the sync, my hairbrush from my purse, along with a pair of handcuffs and a butt plug from the bed side table. I carried everything back in to the living room. As I walked in I saw Claire moving her head to see what was going on."Keep that nose in the corner and those hands above your butt" I ordered.I grabbed a chair and placed it in the middle of the living room. I placed the diaper and baby powder besides the chair. I grabbed Claire by the arm and walked her over to the chair. I sat down and pulled her over my lap giving her a great view of the diaper and baby powder."Oh fuck!" Claire said.I lifted her skirt up and pulled down her underwear clear off."You won't be needing that for a while" I told her.I gave her 3 medium spanks on her butt with my hand.SPANK SPANK SPANKHer hands immediately came up to cover the attack on her butt placing all her weight on my lap. I quickly secured the handcuffs to her wrists leaving her no defense for what was to come."Hey!! No fair" Claire said.I grabbed the hairbrush and gave her 5 good spanks on the butt SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK She made every attempt to cover the assault on her butt but the handcuffs did their job and she couldn't do much."Ouch Ouch. Too much!" she cried."We aren't done yet." I told her. I gave her an additional 10 spanks with the hairbrush.SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANKBy the end of the spanking Claire was profusely apologing and promising to not be such a brat next time. I am sure she would of agreed to anything to stop the spanking.I pulled her up off my lap and laid her on the floor. I slid the diaper under her butt and grabbed her legs."Lift up" I ordered her."Come on Tiff." Claire said.I gave her a hard spank on the inside of her butt which caused her to life up enough for me to slide the diaper under her butt. Before she could sit down I also inserted the butt plug in her."What!" Claire explained.I liberally applied the babypowder and quickly diapered her. I helped her up since her hands were still cuffed giving her a few patts on the butt. I can't resist doing that to a diapered butt."I can't believe you actually put me in a diaper Tiff""I seem to be doing that a lot these days" I said coyly. "Well that and spanking people for their bad behavior"Claire looked down to get a closer look at the diaper but her skirt did concealed the majority of the diaper. She was able to lift up the back of the skirt a little bit but the handcuffs were effective in severely limiting the movement of her hands."Are you wanting a better view of your diaper?" I asked her.I grabbed the top of her skirt and pulled it completely off her leaving her in nothing but a shirt and a diaper."There much better" I told her.I grabbed the hairbrush and powder and took them back in to my bedroom. Claire followed me. Every few steps I heard her moan as the butt plug stimulated her."How long are you going to leave me like this?" she asked me."Until you rock my world and I decide to let you out.""How do you expect me to do that without the use of my hands.""Guess you better be resourceful" I told her.I took my pants off leaving me in nothing but a shirt and underwear. The next 45 minutes were mind blowing as I watched Claire on her knees in nothing but a t-shirt and a diaper absolutely wreck me with her tongue. I could barely move by the end of it I was so exhausted."OMG that was amazing!" I moaned. I don't think I can move! I helped her up off her knees and went in to the bedroom to retrieve the key to the handcuffs. I came out to the living room and quickly uncuffed her putting the cuffs on the table.I plopped down on the couch in exhaustion and euphoria. Claire went to the fridge and got a few beers and sat down next to me her diaper crinkling very loudly. She handed me the beer, we cheersed and both took a sip."You planning on staying in that diaper for a while?" I asked her."You're the one who put me in it." Claire said."Yea just to humiliate you a little. Teach you a lesson for doubting my story" I told her. "I am sure your butt appreciates the extra padding""God damn you spanked me hard" Claire said. "I must of really pissed you off""If you had really pissed me off it would of been a lot worse. Just know next time I threaten to spank you that I mean business" I warned her."I don't get it?" Claire said. "Get what?" I asked her."The diaper. You said he was hard as a rock at the mere mention of a diaper. I have been wearing one for the last hour and it really isn't doing anything for me.""I don't fully get it either" I told her. "But as long as it isn't all the time then it really isn't that big of a deal. Besides I can't resist patting a diapered butt"I patted Claire on her diapered butt as I said it and we both laughed. She took another sip of her beer."But still. I mean diapering your potential boyfriend has to be a bit weird" she said.I looked at Claire and laughed."Claire, I put you in a diaper. I still had some mind blowing sex afterwards. Seeing you on your knees with your hands cuffed behind your butt is super hot. The diaper not so much. But it wasn't a big deal""Yea but you're also not having to change me" she said."Changing a wet diaper isn't the end of the world" I told her."Ok....so if I wet this diaper you have no problem changing me""I would prefer you didn't but yea if I had to change you it is what it is""Weird. Ok" Claire said.Claire got up grabbing her underwear and skirt and started heading to the bathroom. I have her a hard swat on the butt as she left the couch. A few minutes later she came out dressed and ready to go."Ok. I am out. Love you bitch!" she said."Love you too." I told her."I want to meet Tim. He needs to know about us too" she told me."Don't worry. We aren't getting married tomorrow or anything.""Better not!" she told me.Claire came over and gave me a kiss on the cheek and left. I sat in exhaustion and exhiliration on the couch for over an hour recovering from our love making session before calling it a night and going to bed.

Scene #2 I finished the prep for the fish and closed the foil. The oven had finished preheating and I slid the fish in the oven setting a timer for 45 minutes. Tim was coming over and I wanted to cook him a good dinner. The plan was to just have dinner, netflix, and chill. Who knows....maybe have a little fun in the bedroom if things work out. It had been about two weeks since the whole incident at his apartment. Since then, it had been almost a dance where we didn't talk about it but we talked about it. The word spanking and diaper never came up but Tim has made multiple comments on how he wouldn't lie to me ever, or he would express almost like an insecurity on how he hoped I still found him attractive. The honest truth..... I was a bit confused as well. On one hand, I am very kinky and to say I didn't enjoy having Tim across my knee would be an untrue statement. On the other hand, I was honestly very surprised about the whole diaper thing. I played it cool that night but it was definitely confusing. Since then, I have done a ton of research on it and it only brings up more questions. I even bought some diapers since I had only seen an adult diaper for about 20 seconds before I spanked and diapered Tim.I went to the fridge and grabbed a beer as I waited for Tim to show up. I couldn't stop all the what ifs going through my head. I want this night to be fun, relaxing, and chill yet I also wanted to address the elephant in the room. I just needed to get Tim to relax a little bit and open up. We had only been dating a few months and he always seemed like he was on edge and couldn't relax. Maybe I could get him stoned. That always helped me relax.I took another sip of my beer as I processed everything when I heard a knock at the door. I opened the door to let Tim in. He was wearing a nice solid gray button down shirt and a pair of skinny jeans. What I would call casual but I am sure if you asked him he dressed up for dinner tonight. I gave him a hug at the door and then he walked in to the living room."You want a beer?" I asked Tim."Yea a beer would be great."I pulled a beer from the fridge and poured it in to a glass handing it over the counter to him."Thanks" I said.He took a long pull from his beer and then sat down on the couch."Long day?" I asked him."Yea" he replied. "I had a lot of client calls today and they were just tense. Nothing crazy but just every call seemed to be filled with tension""That sucks!" I tried to say with a lot of empathy. "It is fine. It is part of the job" Tim said.I heard the oven beep and leaned over to pull out the fish."What did you make?" Tim asked me."Fish and chips" I told him. "Baked though, not friend""Yum" He responded.I plated the food and added the fries and brought it out to the table. Tim came over from the couch and we sat down."Cheers" Tim said as we clinked glasses and started eating."Tell me about your day" Tim said."It was fine." I said. "You would think being an executive assistant to the CEO and CFO would be an interesting and challenging job, but it honestly feels more like babysitting than anything else. Lately, it is all about making sure they are fed, always have something to drink, and if they are cranky do whatever needs to be done to assuage their mood. It is crazy sometimes""Sorry to hear that TIff. Are you thinking of finding another job?" Tim asked me."No. It is still the best job I have ever had. Just some days I wonder if it was really worth going to college just to be a babysitter to two grown men. At least with babysitting, when there is a tantrum I can send them to their room." I joked."Ha. Never heard that before." Tim said with a smile.I watched Tim eat and could see he was still really tense."Tim honey. You just seem stressed. What can we do to help you relax" I asked him?"I am fine Tiff. Dinner is great. The beer is good." Tim responded."You sure? You seem stressed or like something is wrong" I told him."I am fine. It isn't you. Just a stressful day. For real, I am not lying to you" he responded.I looked at Tim and couldn't help but laugh. He was clearly not fine but he wanted to make sure I didn't think he was lying. We needed to clear the ice and I guess the path to relaxation wouldn't start until we hashed it out."I didn't think you were lying honey. Why would you say it like that?" I asked him making sure it came out sounding nothing but sweetness."I just know you don't like lying is all. I wanted to make sure you knew I wasn't lying" he said."Ok.........so it was entirely because you know I don't like lying or was it because you also don't want a repeat of the spanking you got for it?" I asked him. "Or maybe you do, I honestly don't know"Tim almost jumped out of the chair. I was just tired of the dance we were playing and really just wanted to lay this out in the open. I waited for Tim to answer but it had been about 30 seconds and he still hadn't managed to pull his jaw from the table."I think we should just speak candidly about the other night. I really want to enjoy tonight. I really want you to enjoy tonight and relax and it isn't going to happen until we actually talk about it." I told him. "So lets just lay it out...ok?""Um ok?" Tim stammered."So did you say it like that because you really wanted to just get things out in the open?" I asked him."Yes" he responded."Good. Now we can talk about it. How about I do a question and you do a question?" I asked him."Ok. Is that your first question?" he asked me with a shit eating grin on his face."Ha smartass. Sure. What is yours?" I asked him."You mentioned I wasn't the first person you have spanked. How many other people have you spanked?" he asked me."I have spanked two other adults" I told him."When did you start wearing diapers?" I asked him.Tim took another bite of his food and swallowed. He took another sip of his beer and looked at me."Ok. I guess we are doing this. I first tried wearing a diaper two yars ago. I always had an interest but found a website that sold them and ordered a starter pack. I remember when they arrived I was so nervous and I put on one. I really liked the feeling. So now I occassionally wear one to relax""You said you spanked two other people. How did that end up happening and who were they?" Tim asked."One was my college roommate and the other one was an ex boyfriend. The roommates name was Tina. I was a junior in college and I came home on night and saw she was awake. I went to say goodnight and walked in on her watching a video of a girl spanking another girl. She was embarrassed and apologized. I jokingly asked her if I should spank her for it. She said yes so I did. That was my first introduction to it. Then after college a guy I was dating mentioned that he was in to kinky stuff. Apparently, one of them was spanking. We dated for about a year and we would occassionally spank each other""What do you do with the diapers beside wear them. You admitted to wetting them. How many times have you done that and have you also pooped in them." I asked."Oh god no!" Tim exclaimed. "The most I have ever done is pee in them and it was only once or twice. And they leaked both times so haven't ever done it again." he said. I laughed."They leaked because you clearly have have no idea how to put a diaper on!" I exclaimed."I don't have a ton of experience on the subject" Tim said."Clearly" I said with a laugh. "Lucky for you, I have been babysitting for years"Tim didn't say anything but I could feel him softening up. I think our light hearted banter was helping."So are you a DL or an ABDL?" I asked him."How do you know about that?" he quickly responded."I did some research. Answer the question" I responded."I am a DL. I am not in to the baby side of it. I just like to wear a diaper on occassion. Thats it."I looked at him and smiled."Is that it? Didn't you tell me the other night you wanted to be diapered as some type of punishment?" I asked him. "I think there is more to it. Don't forget, I got to look in your trunk the other night"Tim finished up his beer."Hold that thought" I told him.I got up and went to get him another beer. He sat at the table fidgeting as I poured another beer in to the glass and brought it over to him."In for a penny, in for a pound I guess" Tim said. "Yea, so I have always had fantasies about punishment and when I stumbled on to the diaper fetish the whole diaper punishment idea is a fantasy of mine. So the idea of being forced to wear a diaper and maybe even being forced to wet as a punishment is something I have fantasized about.""Interesting" I smirked. "So what I hear you saying is that I have alternatives to spanking when you're a naughty boy?" I teased him.Tim about jumped out of his chair. The way he shifted in his chair I could instantly tell he was getting an erection."I wanted to talk to you about the other night though." Tim interjected. "It is important to distinguish between real and fantasy. I don't want to be in a relationship where I have no control""You had absolute control the other night." I told him. "How Tiff?" he asked. "When I tried to leave you stopped me. I told him. You said don't leave. You said I will do anything""Yea" Tim replied."Then you told me you fantasied about being spanked. So I spanked you.""So it was all fantasy and role play? You didn't really spank me as a form of discipline.?" Tim asked."Of course I spanked you as a form of discipline." I said laughing. "If you lie to me there are going to be consequences. In this case you got your butt spanked.""You didn't just spank me, you put me in the corner too!" Tim said."You have to understand. I did not walk in to your apartment with the notion that I would be pulling down your diaper, spanking you, putting you in timeout, and then diapering you. I put you in timeout to give me a second to process everything. I also needed a minute to figure out where you kept a spare diaper since you ripped the one you were wearing. You could of said no at any time and I would of left""Yea but I didn't want you to leave!" Tim responded."And I didn't. But for me to stay I felt you needed to know how serious I was about lying to me. And Tim, you loved it. You were hard as a rock. When I diapered you after the spanking you loved it"Tim blushed. It was cute."The point I am saying is it was consensual and will always be. If at any time you dont' like something in our relationship, or I don't, we end it. That is how relationships work""Yea" Tim responded. "I guess I just didn't like being put in the corner.""I don't like being lied to" I responded."Fine. You spanked me for it. That should of been enough!" Tim said exasperated.I looked at Tim in surprise. He had never spoken to me like that ever before. It was quite surprising how worked up he got. I reached out and touched Tim's hand. Instead of relaxing him it caused him to tense which was exactly the opposite of what I wanted."Tim honey....." I said in as gentle a tone as I could. "As I said already, I needed a minute to process everything. I went in to babysitting mode. I put you in timeout so you could calm down think. I mean for crying out loud Tim, I caught you wearing a diaper and then you lied to me about it. I feel like I handled it pretty damn well. I didn't freak out on you. I didn't shame you. If anything, I tried to be cool about it and even went so far as to rediaper you since you clearly have no idea how to do it yourself"I looked at Tim. I could tell he was processing what I said but didn't fully agree with everything I said."What was so triggering for you when you were put in timeout?" I gently asked him.Tim looked down and I gently put my hand under his chin and push up so he would look at me. I smiled at him hoping he would just tell me."It made me feel small." He said. "Its hard to describe. I never thought about something like timeout as a punishment that I would be subjected to in my wildest dreams. I felt humiliated after you spanked me and then to have to stand in the corner with my hands behind my back. It was just a lot""I am sure honey" I responded. "You told me you had never been spanked before, you forgot I was coming over, the shock of getting caught in a diaper was clearly a lot. I get it" I told him."I don't want you to do that ever again" he told me."What specifically?" I asked him."I don't want you to ever put me in the corner like you did the other night" Tim said."Ok Tim." I responded. "I wasn't planning on doing that anyway. Something just triggered inside of me when I saw you in your diaper that made me treat you like I would if I was babysitting. Do you plan on wearing diapers regulary when you're with me?" I asked him."No." Tim whispered.He seemed embarassed. Shy. It was quite endearing and bringing out a maternal instinct. But I still had questions. The diaper wasn't really my thing but it wasn't a big deal either. I didn't want to be a full time babysitter but I liked Tim and if dating him required me to occassionally see him in a diaper it wasn't a big deal at all. Hell, I already changed him once."Tim, I need to understand this here. If we are to get serious I need to understand this side of you."Tim looked at me, took a long sip of his beer and and sighed."This is just a lot." He said. "I don't want to freak you out. I want you to see me as an equal. I don't want this relationship to be some dom/sub thing. But I loved when you diapered me. It really turned me on. I enjoyed the spanking. It was too hard and it hurt to sit the next day. But I also liked that it wasn't my decision. I have all these emotions and feelings and I don't have all the answers to it. I mean I have a fantasy where you spank me, diaper me, and force me to wet. But it is just a fantasy. What if reality isn't the same. What if it completely messes up our relationship" Tim said.I rubbed his cheek affectionately and smiled."Sometimes it is about the journey Tim. Relationships are give and take. I am not saying I will do any of this. But at least I know even a little more about you." I told him."So you aren't leaving screaming thinking I am a freak?" He asked me."I invited you over, cooked you dinner, and trying to come up with ways to help you relax. So No" I told him. "I just want you to relax a little is all.""I am relaxed!"I laughed. He wasn't. But whatever."What about you? You got any secrets or stuff you like""I am a kinky girl Tim." I told him. "I like lots of stuff. You already know about spanking. I also have a great vibrator collection. A little bondage is always fun. I can be a bit of an exhibitionist. Humiliation is fun too."Tim had finished his dinner already and I took my last bite as I finished my sentence. I got up taking both plates to the sink turning on the faucet."You cook I clean" Tim said. "You sure?" I asked him."Yea Tiff. I am sure"I went with my beer and sat on the couch as I watched Tim do dishes. One big turn on for me is acts of service. So Tim doing the dishes for me so I didn't have to do them was probably my biggest kink. I watched him scrub every dish before putting them in the dishwasher and making sure to hand clean the pan that held the fish. I sipped my beer while he worked away and after about 10 minutes he finished."What do you want to do now?" Tim asked me."Movie and chill?" I asked back."Yea that sounds great"Tim came over to the couch and sat down right beside me. I went to rub his leg and he tensed real quick before he started rubbing my leg too."The last part of that was chill Tim" I told him. "We are going to get you to relax if it is the last thing I do" I told him."I am relaxed""You're not. So don't pretend to be" I told him. "How about we smoke a bowl? Will that help?" I asked him."I don't really smoke pot" Tim told me. "For my job I can sometimes get drug tested so I don't do it. But if you want to I am completely cool with it""I am good. Just trying to get you to relax"We started looking at movies and we couldn't seem to find anything. The only thing we found was a movie with David Spade called The Wrong Missy. Well when I say we I mean Tim said no way but I love David Spade."Can we PLEAAASSSSEEE watch The Wrong Missy" I pleaded with him."No way!" Tim laughed. "It looks so stupid.""Exactly. We can just drink some more, watch a stupid movie and relax" I told him."Tiff it just looks so dumb" Tim explained."There has to be a way for me to convince you" I told him."I can't think of one" Tim explained.As we were talking I had an idea. He said he wore diapers to relax. I bet if I agreed to diaper him he would be agree to it. It seemed a bit dicey after all our conversations earlier. We still had a lot to unpack and I didn't think we should spend the whole night doing it. Tim looked at me watching the wheels spinning in my head."What are you thinking?" he asked me."Nothing." I told him."You don't like lying yet you're lying to me" Tim said. "You're thinking something""Fine." I said. "I was thinking of proposing that I would put you in a diaper if you agreed to watch the movie. You had said wearing a diaper relaxes you so it would kill two birds with one stone. You relax and I get my way." I told him.As soon as the word diaper came out of my mouth Tim had a visceral reaction in his lower body. He clearly liked the idea."Maybe some other time" He said nonchalantly. "Besides you don't have any diapers"I stood up and went in to my bedroom. During my research I learned a lot about ABDLs and about diapers in general. I had ordered some diapers called Bambino from Amazon and they had arrived earlier this week. They looked exactly like the diapers I used when I babysit with clouds all over them. I was pretty sure I had Tim's size right so I grabbed one and some baby powder from under my sink and came out of the bedroom. When Tim saw the diaper he immediately was hard. His skinny jeans looked great but it also made any bulges pretty obvious."Well someone looks a little excited" I told him."Tiff Why do you have those?" He asked."I did some research and I figured I would order a pack just to see."I placed the diaper and powder on the table and started untying his shoes."For real Tiff we don't have to do this." Tim said."I know we don't have to do this." I told him. "But I want you to relax and watch the movie. You're clearly excited about this"I removed both of Tim's shoes and started with the button on his jeans. His hands moved down to gently stop me but I pushed them away and finished unbuttoning his jeans. I pulled his jeans down to his feet and grabbed one of the pant legs and completely pulled it off doing the same with the other leaving Tim in nothing but his underwear from the waist down. As I was reaching for his underwear I could help but notice a big wet spot on his underwear. Tim saw me notice it and blushed. I smirked at him."If you needed a diaper earlier you should of told me" I teased him.I pulled the underwear off and laid him on to the carpet. I grabbed the diaper from the coffee table and unfolded it. It was a very thick diaper with unicorns and clouds covering the entire diaper. I slid the diaper under Tim and grabbed the powder."I don't need any powder Tiff. I am not going to use the diaper" Tim said.I put my finger to his lips and shushed him. I liberally applied the baby powder before putting it back on the table. Ensuring that his penis was pointing down I brought the fold of the diaper up to his chest and taped the diaper close on each side making sure it was snug and ensuring no potential leaks. If I am putting him in a diaper I might as well do it right. I got off my knees and pulled Tim up off the floor. I checked the fit of the diaper around the waist and legs to make sure it didn't need to be adjusted. Confirming he was good to go I gave him two patts on the butt causing him to jump."Sorry. I can't help it. I have to patt a diapered butt" I told him.Tim blushed and grabbed his jeans and attempted to put them on. However, try as he might, the diaper was so thick he couldn't get his jeans to button with the diaper on. It was hysterical to watch him try to fit the jeans around the diaper but it was obvious the jeans were too tight and the diaper way too thick."You might as well give up. Skinny jeans and a thick diaper don't mix very well" I told him."What do I do?" he asked."Nothing" I told him. "Just watch the movie in your shirt and diaper.""Umm.....Are you sure? I mean no way." He said."Yea. I just changed you. why would I have a problem with you in just a shirt and diaper when I am the one who put you in the diaper".He pulled his jeans off and laid them next to his underwear. He sat down on the couch and I could hear the diaper crinkle as he moved around on the couch. I turned on the movie and had Tim lay on my lap. I started playing with hair during the movie and I could see Tim starting to relax. The movie was quite funny and I was laughing really hard. After about 30 minutes of the movie playing I was laughing so much Tim sat up on the couch because everytime I laughed I shifted my body making him uncomfortable."I am glad you're enjoying the movie Tiff but this is just not that funny" he told me."I am enjoying it. I told him.Tim shook his head and rolled his eyes."Fine. Go get me another beer if if you're not going to watch it." I demanded.Tim got up from the couch. In doing so he put his well diapered ass right in front of me. I slapped him on his diapered butt which caused him to jump."Come on, get going" I jokingly told him.He looked at me with an expression of surprise and went in to the kitchen grabbing two beers. He came back to the couch handing me the beer while sitting on the couch. I took a swig of the beer and started rubbing his leg while I watched the movie. While rubbing his leg though, I couldn't help but notice a certain appendage trying to stand up but was being blocked by the diaper. I patted the front of his diaper and smiled at him."My my. Someone is feeling rather trapped aren't they?" I teased him.Tim blushed and didn't say anything. I kept watching the movie but let my fingers wander as we watched. After about another 30 minutes I saw Tim start shifting around on the couch every 20 or 30 seconds....and it wasn't due to him laughing."Why are you fidgeting so much?" I asked him."I am not!" Tim said.I patted the front of his diaper and felt his penis pushing on the diaper. Tim gently pushed my hand off the diaper."Is someone turned on?" I said in a teasing manner.As I said this, I shifted on the couch, pushing Tim down on the couch and mounting him. I could tell Tim was incredibly turned on so I took my finger and started tracing his arm in a seductive manner."I am turned on but I really have to go to the bathroom Tiff." Tim said in what sounded like sheer desperation."Man! And here I am sitting on top of you."I took my finger that was tracing his arm and moved it under his armpit and gently starting tickling him under his right armpit. "NO TIFF! Stop."I took my other hand and started tickling him on his other armpit. He started struggling which was caused me to smile."How long can you make it?" I teased him.Right as I said it I saw a sheer look of panic on his face and felt his body relax. I looked down at his waist and could see the diaper expanding. I looked back at Tim and could tell he was close to tears. I quickly got off him and sat back on the couch. I gave him a few seconds to finish peeing and then he immediately sat up looking for his pants. "Tim I am so sorry!! I was just playing around." I told him.Tim looked like he was about to cry. He was clearly embarassed and not sure what to do.I moved in and hugged him. He was initially very stiff but after I held the hug for an akward 15 seconds he finally hugged me back. I rubbed him on the back and broke the hug after about a minute."I know you're embarassed but this isn't a big deal. The diaper held it all and you didn't leak."Tim looked down in surprise."I can't believe it. It leaks for me every time" Tim said in a surprised tone."That is becasue you have no idea how to change a diaper. Honestly, it isn't that hard!" I told him in a light manner trying to break the tone. "Here let me get you another beer"I got up and went to the kitchen grabbing a few more beers. Tim got up and started to walk towards me. However, his walk had become a waddle due to the diaper increasing in thickness. I walked over to him handing him the beer. I reached my hand down and squeezed the back of the diaper to check if a change was necessary. Tim jumped again and looked at me."Relax, I am just checking your diaper to see if you need a change" I told him."Tiff, I am not going to just sit in a wet diaper" he told me."Well technically you're not sitting, your standing" I teased him as I took another sip of my beer. "That diaper can definitely handle more. And lets not forget you're dependant on me to change you since you don't know how." I said in a playful manner."Come on Tiff! this isn't funny at all. Tim pouted. I don't even want to wear a damn diaper anyway" Tim muttered."Let me make sure I understand this. I offered to put you in a diaper which is a fetish of yours. Doesn't really do anything for me but I love you so I participate. You like the idea so much you stained your underwear. I then rub you, give you drinks, and play around with you only asking you watch a stupid movie with me in return. You have an accident and then throw a tantrum like a toddler because you want your diaper changed and you don't find it even the slightest bit funny?" I asked him. "I find this hysterical especially since you don't actually need to be changed yet""You.........Love......Me?" Tim asked while holding back the tearsMy heart melted at that point. I definitely liked Tim. I liked him even with his moddiness, uptightness, good looks, work ethic, arrogance, and whiniess but I liked him..... diapers and all. I guess I knew I loved him, but having said it made the connection in my brain and my heart sync."Yes Tim. I love you." I told him."I love you too Tiff" he told me.Tim and I embraced and held it for close to two minutes. It was magical, emotional, heart warming, and pretty fucking funny all rolled in to one. I was even crying at the end of it."We have to come up with a better story of the first time we said we love each. I don't think telling people it happened when you were demanding I change your diaper would be appriorpiate" I said in between laughs and cries.Tim wiped the tears from his eyes and shook his head. "No. There better not be any mention of this or you might be the one across my knee"I looked at Tim and smiled. He was trying to be funny but it didn't come out as funny. But at least he tried."Promises promises" I teased him. "Now ask me nicely to change you or I can change you when you actually need it. I gave him a firm swat on the butt and grabbed his jeans and underwear from the floor. "Hey what are you doing!" He exclaimed."This is disgusting. I told him. I am washing your clothes. Even the jeans have a stain" I told him as I put his underwear and jeans in the washer turning it on.Tim is stubborn. For the entire two months we have been dating he can be infuriatingly stubborn. But I can be stubborn too. If I am going to change a grown man's diaper he needs to ask me nicely. Normally, when I change diapers I at least get 20 bucks an hour for crying out loud."Fine! I guess I have no choice." Tim fumed. "Go get another diaper""If you think I am going to change you with that response you have something else coming to you Mister" I said in my best babysitting voice. "Ok Ok" Tim said. "Would you please change me!" Tim said clearly exasperated."Sure" I told him. After the movie as long as you behave and not interrupt.We finished the movie as Tim sat on the couch constantly looking at his diaper and moving around. The crinkle of his diaper was so loud due to how thick it became after he wet it. I smiled as I went in to the bedroom and retrieved another diaper and some wipes. I quickly changed him and gave him a few patts on his diapered butt. I can't help it. Although pretty soon after I changed him, the diaper got taken off due to a physical expression of love we were keen to show each other.

We all love the scenes written for "I am not a little girl." That seems like fun to write so I am doing one scene and maybe I will make it more. Scene 1 The doorbell rang which surprised me since I wasn't expecting anyone. I approached the door opening it thinking it might be a package being delivered or someone soliciting something. Upon opening the door stood a very beautiful middle age woman named Tiffany. Tiffany and I had been dating off and on for about 4 months and weren't supposed to hang out tonight so I wasn't quite sure what she was doing here. "Hey Tiff. Whats up?" I asked. "Hey Tim. Just got off work and came over to have dinner like we planned" she told me. "Umm.... when did we plan that?" I asked her. "We talked about it this weekend and you told me to come on by after work and we would have dinner and some drinks" Tiff said. "Oh shit! I completely forgot" I told her. Tiffany laughed shaking her head. She walked in the door heading to the couch and sat down. "I guess we are ordering takeout. Mind getting me a beer?" She asked me. "Sure." I told her. I walked in to the kitchen and grabbed a beer pouring it in to a frosty mug for her. I brought it over to her on the couch and returned to the kitchen to start looking in the fridge to see if there was anything I could cook. "I completely forgot you were coming today. I have to be honest I am caught completely off guard" I told her. "No problem. Lets just have a few beers, order some food and have a chill night." Tiffany told me. I bent down further in to the fridge to try to see if I had any beef to do burgers. In doing so I felt my shirt ride up a little bit and I quickly nonchalantly tried to push it down. "We will probably just order as it looks like there is nothing good in the fridge" I told her. "What are you in the mood for?" I pulled my head out of the fridge to see Tiffany intently examining me from the couch. "What" I asked her. "Nothing. How about we just order Chinese. I will do Sesame Chicken" "Great" I replied "I will order it now" I pulled out my phone from my pocket and quickly ordered food from the GrubHub app. "45 minutes" I told her. "Great" she told me. I started to walk out of the kitchen heading to the bathroom when she stopped me. "Hey Tim" Tiff said. "Yea?" I asked her "Where are you going" She asked. "Just to the bedroom for a quick second" I started to continue to the bedroom but before I could get there Tiff stopped me with a question. "Umm.....Are you wearing a diaper!?!" Tiffany asked me. "What!?!" Don't be ridiculous" I told her "Are you sure? It sure looks like it. She told me. "That is a ridiculous question Tiff." I told her. Come here" she demanded. "What!?! No. I need to get something from the bedroom real quick" I told her. Tiffany got up and walked over to me. "What are you doing?" I asked her. "Checking something" she told me. Tiffany gave me a pat on the butt and then pulled back the waistband on my sweats before I could push her hands away. I tried to walk off but she held the waisteline of my sweats only further exposing the diaper. It didn't help that the diaper was a Safari Rearz which was very thick with animals all over it. She let go of the waistline and the sweats quickly closed around my waist yet still exposing the top part of the diaper since my shirt wasn't fully down from the assault on my sweats. She stood there looking at me not saying a word. "Ummm...... I can explain" I told her. "Ok. Please do." "I have a bladder infection and the doctor recommended I just get some protective garment in case I have an accident" I told her. "Really!?!" she asked me. "You sure?" "Of course!" I said. "But if it makes you uncomfortable I will go change. No problem." I turned to rush to the bedroom but felt Tiff grab gently grab my hand. "Tim, that is an incredibly thick diaper. I heard it when you walked in the kitchen. You could also tell you had a diaper butt just by looking at you when you were bent over. It looks to me like an oversized baby diaper with those animals on it. You're really going to lie to me and say the doctor recommended those" "Umm. Well not specifically these but this was all they had at the store?" I stammered. Tiffany shook her head at me and frowned. "Tim, generally speaking, whenever I have been lied to by someone in a diaper they get to spend some time in the corner or across my knee" Tiffany told me. "You want to try again?" "How did you even know?" I asked her. "You have only been here for 5 minutes and I was supposed to in to the bedroom and change!" I practically cried. Tiff smiled and laughed. "Don't change the subject. But I would usually respond to this type of question with a joke about how I have been babysitting kids since you were in diapers but in this case that would be true" I didn't smile. I just wanted to get out of there. Tiffany looked at me looking for an explanation. An explanation I wasn't prepared to give. I let the silence hang for what felt like an hour but was actually probably just a minute or so. "Can we just pretend this never happened? Let me go and quickly change and we finish our night?" I pleaded with her. "How about you just tell me what is going on." Tiff said gently. "Just talk to me" Tiffany gently pulled me to the couch and sat me down. "Stay there. I will get you a beer" she told me. Tiffany walked to the kitchen, grabbed a glass and poured the beer in to it. She brought it back to me and I took a big pull of it. "I completely forgot you were coming over tonight. I answered the door thinking it was a package that was delivered. Then when I saw you there I just tried to play it cool and was planning on quickly going in to the bedroom to change. But before I could do that you cleary noticed somehow" I said. Tiffany said nothing. She just kept looking at me. "Aren't you going to say anything?" I asked her. "You haven't said anything Tim" she said in a scolding tone. "You just keep saying stuff I already know and stuff that is just ridiculous. That diaper is super thick and loud. It is completely obvious you are wearing a diaper. Its not like I was expecting to walk in here and catch you in a diaper but it was so obvious how could I not." I looked down and didn't say anything. "Why are you wearing a diaper?" Tiffany asked me. "And don't lie. It really pisses me off when I am lied to" "Wearing a diaper helps me relax. I had a long day and I figured I would just wear a diaper and some comfortable clothes. There that is all" I told her. "Can I ask some questions?" she said in a gentle tone. "Umm.... yea I guess" I told her. "Do you use them?" she asked me. "Not very often. I tried peeing in it a few times but the diaper leaked" "That is because you didn't put it on very well" Sasha informed me. "As a matter of fact I am pretty sure it isn't on properly right now." "Ummm. Ok. Any other questions?" I asked her. "How long have you been wearing them?" TIff asked. "I just put this on right before you got here" I told her. "Come on Tim. You know what I am asking. How long have you been wearing diapers?" Tiff asked me firmly. "A few years. I have always had an interest in them but didn't order anything until a few years ago." I told her. "So it is just wearing a diaper and occasionally wetting it or is there anything else to it." she asked me. "Thats it. I promise." I told her quickly. Tiffany looked at me and shook her head. She knew I was lying and I could tell she wasn't happy about it. "Lay down" she ordered. "Why?" I asked "Because I just told you to. I am going to fix your diaper" Tiffany told me. "That's ok. I am going to change anyway" I told her. "No. You're not. Let me show you how to properly do it." Tiffany pushed me down on the couch and pulled my sweats down to my ankles. She adjusted the diaper on my hips, undid the bottom left tape and retaped it. She did the same with the bottom right take. Then she undid the top left tape, repositioned the top part of the diaper taping it to create a snug fit doing the same on the other side. "Stand up" she told me. I stood up and Tiff started tugging on the top part of the diaper and then ran her fingers across the leg seam of the diaper where the leak guards were. "There. If you wet this diaper you won't have any leaks." Tiffany informed me. "Ok. I am leaving. I will see you later" Tiffany started walking towards the front door. I quickly pulled up my sweats and ran to stop her from leaving. "Why are you leaving?" I asked. "I answered all your questions" I told her. "You lied to me when I asked you if you were wearing a diaper and you just lied to me about what else you like about it. I don't want to hang around with or be with anyone who will blatantly lie to me." "I didn't lie to you about wearing the diaper! I never said I wasn't." I told her. "Great! Even better. So you were just being deceitful" Tiffany said sarcastically. Tiffany continued to the door and I grabbed her hand to try to stop her from leaving. "Tiffany, wait please!" I told her. Tiffany pulled her hand out of my grip. "Tim, I HATE being lied to. It triggers me. I mean I tried to show you I was open minded and cool about all this by making sure you're correctly diapered since you clearly didn't know how to do it. And you STILL lied to me. Honestly, All I want to do right now is put you over my knee and give you a spanking. "Please Tiff. Don't leave. I will do anything!" "What other stuff about the diaper are you in to?" she asked me. "I have always fantasized about someone diapering me as a punishment, forcing me to wear, and maybe spanking me. Ok." Tiff looked at me, nodded and walked in to the kitchen grabbing a wooden spoon. She then went over to the couch and sat down. "Come here" she told me. "Why. What are you doing?" I asked her in a scared tone. "I told you. Anytime someone in a diaper has lied to me they have been over my knee. You're no exception. Come here" she orderd. I walked over there and Tiff any pulled me across her knee. I felt my sweats being pulled down and taken completely off me leaving me in nothing but a diaper below the waist. "It is important you understand why you are being spanked. So tell me" Tiffany asked. "Because I lied?" I said. "Correct" she answered. SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK Even though this was humiliating, and a fantasy I always wanted, I was very thankul for the thick padding because what was otherwise not in the least painful would of been very painful if not for the diaper. However as I was thinking this, I felt the diaper being pulled down to my feet as well. "Hey what are you doing?" I asked her. SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK I almost jumped out of her lap as I felt her hand come down on my backside. Out of instinct, I moved my right hand to try to cover my butt from her assaults. "I don't think so Mister" TIff said as I felt her grab my hand and firmly place it against my back. I saw her in my peripherial grab the spoon in her free hand. SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK "Please Tiff. I am sorry. Please stop" I cried. I kicked my legs ripping the diaper apart wrapped around my legs. SPANK SPANK SPANK "I suggest you calm down Tim. Otherwise I will make it even worse" I remained as still as possible across Tiff's lap. "Two more and then we are done" TIff said. SPANK SPANK Tiff helped me up across her lap as I rubbed my butt. Tiff led me to the corner of the room and turned me to face it. "Put your hands behind your back above your butt and don't move until I say so." She ordered. "What is this!" I exclaimed. SPANK I jumped nearly 10 feet. "Ok Ok. Just stop spanking me" I cried. "Where do you keep your spare diapers" she asked me? "what!?! Why?" I asked Tiff "Because you destroyed the tapes on the other one and we need to put you in a fresh one" She stated matter of fact. "I am good Tiff. I don't want to wear one anymore today" I told her. "Do you want to end up over my knee again? Last warning, where are your spare diapers?" "In the closet in the trunk" I said. I heard Tiffany go in to my bedroom and in to the closet. A few minutes later she came out with a diaper, some baby power, and a blanket she found in my trunk. "Come here and lay down on the floor." I left the corner and gently sat down on the blanket and lied down. Tiff grabbed both my legs and lifted them up as she slid the diaper under my butt. She liberally started applying powder when the doorbell rang. "Don't move" she told me. Tiff got up and went to answer the door. It was the food which she brought in to the kitchen and came back. She pulled the front of the diaper to my chest and taped all for 4 tapes. She pulled me up to a sitting position. "How does that feel? Better?" She asked me. "Yes" I mumbled. Tiff stood up, grabbed the spoon and went to the kitchen. She put the spoon back in the bowl of spoons and put the food on plates. I got up and went to grab my sweats by the couch and put them on. I walked to the dining table and Tiff placed the food on the table. When I sat down my butt was on fire but the soft padding of the diaper and the baby powder helped assuage the pain. I started eating not saying anything. Tiffany ate her food in silence and sipped her beer. "What do you want to talk about?" I sheepishly asked her. "I can think of quite a few things." She said coyly. "Anything you want to talk about?" "You spanked me really hard" I said. "If it wasn't for this diaper I wouldn't be able to sit down" "The whole point of a spanking is for it to be uncomfortable. Timeout and a sore butt should allow you to reflect on what your behavior" Tiff said. And half of the spanking you had a diaper on! "This wasn't the first time you have spanked someone is it?" I asked her. Tiffany looked up at me and smiled. "If you're asking me are you the first adult I have spanked, then the answer is no. However, I have never had to put an adult in timeout while I go search for a fresh diaper for them and change them after spanking them" "You didn't have to do that" I mumbled. "I can't understand you when you talk like that." Tiff said. "I said you didn't have to do that!" I exclaimed. "I have changed thousands of diapers. I could care less about changing another one. But what I wasn't going to allow is for you to just pretend none of this happened" Tiff explained. "I still can't believe you noticed so fast" I said. Tiff laughed. "Tim, I don't know how you could of been any more obvious. I heard the crinkle as soon as I walked in. Also when you bent over it was glaringly obvious. Those diapers are the thickest diapers I have ever seen. Discreet they are not honey" I blushed. She had a point. I always made sure to buy the thickest diapers I could find. "You had a lot of interesting things in that trunk of yours" Tiff coyly mentioned. "Yea you weren't really supposed to see all those things." I said. "You want to talk about it" She asked me. "Not really" I said. "Ok honey. Was this your first spanking?" she asked me. "Yes" I stammered. "How did you like it?" she asked me. "Umm......." I started to say. "It is ok. This is a safe place. Just you and me sitting here eating dinner" Tiff cajoled. "Ok. It was great. I have never been spanked before. It Really hurt but I kinda liked it a lot. I have also never had anyone diaper me so two fantasies in one night" I said. Tiff smiled. "Glad I could help you out. Who knows. Maybe we can make this a regular thing." "The diapers or the spanking?" I asked her genuinely curious. "Yes" Tiffany responded. We finished dinner and it was time for Tiffany to go. As I was walking her out, we kissed and she gave me a swat on the butt and left thus concluding a very interesting night.